《Ordinary I and Extraordinary Them》 prologue I have liked a person since long ago! I have liked a person since long ago! For students, it is a period of happiness. One of the long holidays; approaching the last of spring break, end of March. A guy and a girl, came rushing in my, Shinra Minatos room, to consult about the same topic, on the same day. And so? So, I want help from you! So, I would like to receive advice from you! Sigh.. I released a sigh slowly and then looked towards the people sitting on the opposite side. Sitting there, were a handsome guy and a beautiful girl. The handsome guy had bright, light brown hair and a refreshing face that girls would like. Moreover, a stature exceeding 180 cm. Just like a prince from a fairy tale. And an exceedingly beautiful girl, which wont be an exaggeration to say, had a black and glossy hair which extended till her waist. She also had well defined looks alongside her snow like white skin. Her refined and gracious manners made her seem like a woman way out of anyones league. Such two people, Ogiwara Yuuto and Kanzaki Shizuku visited my room on the same day, at different times, to consult about the same topic. Anyone who hears this, can only think that they came to consult about each other. There is no one else but you, whom I can rely about this! There is no one else but Minato-kun, whom I can rely about this! The room, dyed by the light of sunset and illuminated from moonlight. The feelings of a friend and a childhood friend are confided in such a room. I resolved myself and stood up from chair, to face the two people who are waiting for my reply I dont want to. Dont consult me with such troublesome things. Settle this among yourselves. Yuuto shrugged his shoulders as if he expected this outcome beforehand while Shizuku left the room with an openly depressed expression. Probably, concerning their personality There is no way that the matter will end this time. Seems like it is going to be a troublesome year. I, who became alone in this room, had a premonition that the approaching school term, would be pretty depressing. CH 1 Everyone is equal It was the favourite phrase of the principal of the middle school, I used to go few years ago. Every person is born equally; by their individual efforts, differences are born. In short, by hard work, anyone can become the best. In the morning assembly held every month, he used to narrate it to the students every time. There is a saying, some great person left in the past. Heaven doesnt create a man above or below another man. Humans are equal when they are born. The distinction between the rich and the poor, parentage, occupation, social status does not depend on birth, but comes down to a matter of education. It seems these words are meant to explain the importance of education. I wonder if the principal too, wanted to transform the words like equality and effort, to mean something like what the former great person said. But from my point of view, I do not think people are equal since birth. For example, let us illustrate in terms of sports. Those children who are born in wealthy households, get guidance under first class mentors and are able to learn in well prepared environment meanwhile, children who are poor and can only practice alone in parks; there is a world of difference between them. Knowledge, experience, quality of practice. Whichever you pick, it cannot be said equal. I think it happened because it was already unequal during time of birth. Certainly there are individual differences in talent. There are cases, where a person born in poor household, overwhelmed his surroundings with his natural talent. But these are extremely rare cases. Generally, this kind of difference is fatal for those who work seriously in sports. Not only sports, but also in economic strength, parentage, future prospects in occupation. This world is indeed unfair and is made up of a system which makes people compare themselves with others. However, I think the biggest inequality is in terms of appearance. People with good appearances and those with not. There is an absolute difference between these two groups, not merely comprising in words. Especially when you are a student, it wont be an exaggeration to say that your whole way of life changes depending on appearance. Just with good appearance, people will gather around naturally. On the contrary, those with bad appearance only receive insults and bullying. I dont have a good appearance and there is no conspicuous thing which allows me to mix in with the other guys of class. Hair extending near eyes, height is also approximately 170 cm and a thin physique. To say frankly, it is plain. To not have been insulted as an ugly person, for this I want to thank my parents who gave birth to me. However, despite me having this clear distinction, it doesnt mean that there is no trouble from surroundings concerning appearance. The cause of that trouble were, a friend from middle school and a childhood friend I used to play with occasionally, whose family were friends with mine. I have been troubled a lot when acting together with them. It is the two people, Ogihara* Yuuto and Kanzaki Shizuku, who have been recognized as handsome and beautiful from everyone in school. In Sakuranogaoka, the high school we go to, a handsome guy and beautiful girl ranking was held last year and while being in first year, both shined as first place in their respective lists. Incidentally, in the couple ranking, they placed first even while they had not associated. The award winners themselves had denied this but I remember pretty well that it didnt seem serious. Originally they became acquaintances through me, but they do look well suited with each other. Yuuto is the Prince for the female students whereas Shizuku is the unattainable flower, out of everyones reach. For someone who acts together with such two central figures of school nonchalantly, I wonder if I look like a tag along to others? I do not follow them because I like it. Who is together with them by choice? Even if I am friends and childhood friends with them, it is not necessary to be together in school. Just where there is some business or if there is a prior promise for hanging out, only then I converse with them. At the very least, I think that way. I, who was thinking like that, had to start spending more time with them recently, even in school. The reason dates back to the opening ceremony, few days ago. Huh.. For the second year, I am in the same class as them Right now, in front of my eyes is the class roster list for the second year. Class roster announcements for the whole school is done today, when the new semester starts. Freshmen first year students will also not get to know their classes during entrance ceremony, but on today, with the same timing as the older students. Is the roster list pasted in the school building of the first years? In such roster list, I find two names in the class 3 column, which I knew too well. Ogiwara Yuuto and Kanzaki Shizuku. The Prince and Princess of Sakuranogaoka. They are called as a couple who appear to be matched exceptionally well among boys and girls respectively. From my point of view, it is a matter of fact that these two are a good match. Such two peoples names are written in the same column of class 3. Probably there would be many students who would be raising voices, pleased to be in the same class as them. Girls would be shrieking in delight and the guys would be roaring loudly. Looking at these circumstances.. For this one year, probably the opinions of these two will be treated as the intentions of the class. For people with so much popularity, it is natural but for people like me who cannot join that circle, there is no tedious class as this. Beginning of new school term, when I try to leave the place with a dreary feeling, my collar of uniform is pulled from behind. Hasnt it become an interesting class, Minato? How so.. I find it unpleasant, being in the same class as you guys. Looking behind, it is Ogiwara Yuuto who has grasped my uniform with his left hand. I start getting angry looking at his face full of enjoyment and laughing disgustingly. But it is the first time for the three of us, to be in the same class. I am glad that this one year looks to be pretty fun. Because there is a school trip in second year., saying that he folded his arms behind his head. Because of Yuuto, who is laughing foolishly, I could hear lots of high pitch shrieks coming from the girls in the surrounding. Causing girls to make fuss by his each and every action, is he going to become a lady killer for rest of his life? I try to slip around all the students who came to look at Yuuto and start walking towards the classroom. What is fun! Living around classmates for an year, who will do everything you guys say, is like hell. As usual, you have a pretty bad mouth. If it were not for me, far from having friends, would you even have people to talk to? By all means, do as you please. I answer without paying attention to Yuuto, who brings a crowd of students as he walks. In no time, I weave through the crowd of overflowing students and aim Class 3s classroom as my destination. *The authors sometimes write Ogiwara and sometimes Hagiwara. I have decided to stick with Ogiwara for the time being until they make it clear in future chapters. CH 2 The school, Sakuranogaoka we go to, is made up of three buildings. First building is for first year classes, second building for second year classes and third building consists of third year classes as well as staff rooms for each grade separately, in the first floor. When looking from the sky, the buildings are arranged in the form of kanji. Each building is connected by a passage and it doesnt require one to go outside for coming and going inside the three buildings. There are large mountains extending at the back of the school building and in school yard, cherry blossom and ginkgo trees are planted to surround it. The school yard changes according to the various shades of season; so that public can do cherry blossom viewing in spring, see leaves changing colour in autumn, one portion is opened. By the way, the class roster list was pasted at the entrance of the second building, which can be found immediately after entering inside from the main gate. I avoided the crowd and entered the school building. Reaching my shoe rack, I changed my outdoor shoes for the indoor ones. Class 3s classroom is in the innermost part of the second floor in the second building. The interior of the school building is made of concrete and gives off a chilly and bleak feeling. When winter comes around, it actually gets colder than one can imagine. The building itself is also old and there seemed to have been talks about its reconstruction. The principal of that time, liked the school building very much, resisted the opposition and let the buildings remain as they were. From the point of view of a commuting student, I want the school building to be reconstructed quickly so I can take classes in a warm classroom. Going up the stairs, advancing through the bustling corridor filled with conversations of students, I reached my destination. I opened the doors of the classroom without hesitation. Not only in the corridor but due to today being the beginning of the new school term, it was also crowded in the classroom and my entrance didnt garner any special attention. But few seconds after I entered, a big cheer is raised at the back, from the girls who had seen Yuuto. I saw Yuuto-kun! He is looking good today, too and etc., most of the girls were discussing with each other. Although, it is not like I want to get noticed by girls but as one would expect, when looking at them who were watching here disinterestedly few seconds ago, getting excited suddenly and starting to shriek, made me a little angry. Boys are also boys. Even a little, do you want to enter the girls sight? Or else, is it an action because you are thinking ahead for your school life? Or I dont know if it is because of the gravitational pull of the invisible power of handsomeness, but suddenly they started gathering in front of Yuuto. Looking at these guys, I had a hunch that there was no way I could get familiar with this class. Good morning, Minato-kun! Seeing that there was a student present who was willing to converse with someone like me, I buried a little bit of my anger towards the students of the classroom. Or rather, I can recognize whose voice it is, by listening. Morning, Shizuku. Your prince is a popular person even today I looked towards the huddled students standing behind with a fed up expression and shifted my attention as it was, towards Kanzaki Shizuku. Seeing that there are no students swarming around Shizuku, has her zealous reception already been finished? I can grasp a little bit of sympathy mixed in her eyes, looking at Yuuto. Prince, huh Nevertheless, Ogiwara-kun is popular as ever. Even you are not that different. From my point of view, you are similar companions. Both of them are the celebrities of school. If there was no common ground from the past, I dont think I would have been able to talk with these two, like this. Even now, many guys are watching me and Shizuku talking, unpleasantly. Look, Kanzaki-san is also in the same class. Somewhere a male student student said this to Yuuto and lowered his volume as if to open the path for conversation between Yuuto and Shizuku. Is it like that? Everyone take care, because the protagonist will talk with the heroine? HaAnnoying Because these two people will talk now, you should step aside, I felt many gazes wanting to say this. As expected, this class is the worst, I complained within my inner thoughts and started heading towards my seat. Good morning, Kanzaki-san. I am happy to be in the same class. Huh? Ah.. Yes, I am also very pleased. To look at the light greetings exchanged between these two, the mob characters.. err.. classmates, started gathering in the surroundings again. I wonder what fun is there, elevating people to high position? While sitting at my designated seat, I looked at the clock in the classroom. There seems to be plenty of time left before the beginning of the entrance ceremony. I started the portable music player and blocked the incoming noise from the classroom with music. The seats of classroom were not decided by order of names but randomly. Thanks to that, I was able to get the seat near the farthest window, the so called best seat. I wonder if this the first joyous thing that had happened since the formation of the class. The weather is clear today and there is a pleasant breeze flowing in from the opened window. It feels that the accumulated stress till now, is slowly dissipating. While the sound is obstructed, the scene of students surrounding those two even now, is still being projected in my field of vision. However more than that, I am able to see a student sitting in the neighbour seat. In this school, there is another person who is famous for her beauty, besides Shizuku. There is a student who is famous for her exceeding appearance. The name of that student is Kirasaka Ren. From my point of view, her beauty cannot be oudone by even Shizuku. However, she is called Ice Queen and such, from the surrounding people. Indeed, this way of calling, seems like the type of thing, second grade middle schoolers will think of. Doesnt try to talk with others, rejects the guys who confesses to her with sharp words and maintains constant aloofness. Is it because of this personality, huh Although Shizuku is called as the most beautiful girl in school, her (Kirasaka) appearance definitely surpasses the rest. Such girl was sitting next to me. Hello To be honest, it is very scary. Since there is no acquaintance, I have never talked with her. However, since my eyes met with her while she was sitting, I thought it would have been bad to not greet her and unintentionally called out to her. Hmm Good morning. Transparent like voice Although it was not a loud voice, even within the noisy classroom, miraculously it could pass through the innermost portion of the ear. .. What happened? You look like a pigeon who has been shot by a peashooter.* While I greeted her of my own accord, this is the first time I have ever seen her talking. If it is the usual her, while being greeted by a student, she doesnt even turn her eyes towards them. She just ignores the person in front of her, while reading a book. I have neither seen nor heard any other consequence than that. To be honest, I was quite troubled by this reaction. *Idiom: Being surprised at an unexpected thing (F⟳hʳä褦) CH 3 ErrI didnt expect to get a reply. Ah Did it appear like that? I just replied normally though? Though, I feel that you pretty much ignore people when they properly greet you. Putting her right elbow on the desk and supporting her cheek with right hand, she gave a dubious smile. Why should I reply to such men who expose their ulterior motives behind it? A smile with a hidden meaning However, coupled with the sunlight coming inside the classroom, unconsciously I understood why she was called a beautiful woman. She had good height for a woman and even above uniform, her good figure could be easily perceived. Black hair which extended slightly beyond shoulders and so lustrous, that even I as a man will think that I can go on without worrying about maintenance. Certainly she is a beautiful girl, but if I am pushed to say, I wonder if she is more in the category of a beautiful woman. Is it because of the ambience she has around herself? She seems to look more mature than us. Our lines of sight overlap. While not averting it for a while, I noticed that the previously boisterous class had gone silent. The reasons for this phenomenon are two. Yuuto and Shizuku, who were at the center of the crowd, were looking towards here. And the Ice Queen, Kirasaka who was chatting with me, an ordinary student. This is the first time, I have ever seen Kirasaka talking with a guy Who is that person? Since the classroom is so quiet, the intention might have been to talk quietly, but it could be even heard over here. More importantly, the words Who is that person?, gave my heart a little damage. The girl who asked this, was in the same class as me last year. Moreover, upon learning that me and Yuuto were friends, she forcibly asked me to introduce her to him and now she doesnt even remember. Disregarding the damage done to me, one by one, I had to withstand the low voices, which kept piercing my heart with their knife like words. Yuuto, extracted himself from the circle of students and came over here. Kirasaka-san, best regards for one year. At that moment, surfaced the smile of Prince. The Prince level smile, which dyed the nearby female students face red with blush. This early in the new school term, is this guy trying to make the girl, who is among the two most famous in the female population, fall? Looking at that carefree smile, This is why handsome guys are so I muttered in a volume that couldnt be heard. However, the very next words from Kirasaka, froze the atmosphere inside the classroom. Who are you? The death like silent classroom. The guys turned speechless and the girls, who felt that their Prince was insulted, stood up because of being too angry. Oh, you didnt know about me? Though, I am called Ogiwara Yuuto. I do not know. Moreover, thinking that it is natural that all students knows about yourself, arent you excessively self conscious? This time, even the girls were not able to say anything. They just watched the spectacle without emitting a single word, with stunned faces. Yuuto also replied with That is right, I will take care. and replied without destroying his usual smile. But I didnt miss his somewhat twitching lips. Looks like the usual smile production machine, Yuuto somewhat thought himself to be famous. His special smile seemed disordered now. I got to see quite an interesting thing. Ogiwara Yuutohas become pitiful Seeing off the pitiful figure of Yuuto who left the spot, she turned towards here again. He is very good looking. He is called the Prince of school and such. Do you really not know about him? Yes, I really didnt know. Furthermore, I have no interest in someone like him who is the very picture of handsomeness. It is the very type of people I dislike. Amazing.. This girl is amazing. If a normal school girl says these words, you can only think What is this girl even saying?, but when a beautiful girl like her says this, there is some persuasive power. Why is there a fixed concept of handsome guys paired with beautiful girls? That reminds me, recently I have been hearing about beauty and the beast* couples on TV. Does this girl incline towards that pattern as well? Then what is the type of person, Kirasaka-san is interested in, I want to know. Is it the beast type? Beast?Ah, The beast like man, I have been hearing about frequently? I hate that type and find them filthy Hmm I actually have interest in people who are living their lives in this world, disinterestedly. And you can remove the formalities and call me Ren. She is smiling very unlike the person I have heard in the rumours. I would like to refuse firmly. I dont want to spout disgusting lines like a protagonist, Understood, best regards Ren here. Taking the middle ground, let me just call you Kirasaka. HuhWhat kind of person is living his life disinterestedly in this world. Does such person even exist? Heheh.. Such reaction.. I love it. Yes, there exists. Looking at Kirasaka who is having a lot of fun, instead of my heart beating, I can feel my body temperature going down. Looking at such big difference in the rumours and reality, strangely she seems like a person, full of mysteries. Unintentionally, I put myself on guard. While I was thinking about such things, Shizuku came here, as if replacing Yuuto. By the way, since the surrounding people were consoling the pitiful Yuuto, they were not paying much attention towards the situation here. Good morning, Kirasaka-san. Oh, is it not Kanzaki-san. Good morning. Kirasaka seems to know about Kanzaki and exchanged greetings with her. But, after only saying a word of greeting, they turned silent and just started at each other, without saying anything. *The meaning of the word Ұ means beast/wild animal. I am not sure how it is being used in this context. Is it just ugly or aggressive, I am not sure. CH 4 This was the first time I have felt silence to be so uncomfortable. Usually, Shizuku who talks with people without breaking her smile, is now expressionless as if it had fallen out of her face and on the contrary, Kirasaka is smiling as if enjoying the situation. Somehow or the other, I and Shizuku had been acquaintances for a long time, but I feel very scared of this face, I have never seen before. I have heard that people who normally dont get angry, look very scary when they finally do. Is it a pattern like that? It was Shizuku, who broke the silence. You look to be having so much fun. This is the first time, I have ever seen you talking to a man. Unexpectedly I am actually very talkative, you know? Furthermore, he is very amusing to talk to. Am I making such a funny face? It was pretty upsetting. Certainly, I am not a handsome guy. Rather, I am aware that I am plain but I never had any intention of having an amusing face. The two continued their conversation as if ignoring my words. Today, I only came for greetings I look forward to working with you for this year. Yes only greetings. Best regards from my side as well. The two shook their hands and ended the situation with that So I thought but contrary to expectations, the white hands of the two girls were red, congested with blood till their fingers. I wonder how strong they had been gripping. The redness kept increasing rapidly. It felt like I could hear the creaking sounds, but the girls expressions gave nothing away. They kept putting strength into their grips. I was anxious about where, to try defusing the situation. Nevertheless, Shizuku is somewhat strange, today. Certainly, Yuuto was belittled in the presence of classmates, but I never thought she would display her emotions to this extent. Rather, I felt that her emotions had been reduced to zero. From now on, lets stop talking badly about Yuuto in front of Shizuku. If you are not tactful, there is a chance of getting attacked from behind. With good timing, the homeroom teacher entered the class and the greeting between the girls came to an end. After finishing simple businesslike communication, the homeroom teacher started leading the students towards the corridor. According to our teachers guidance, we moved towards the gymnasium and the opening ceremony began. Approximately an hour later. After thankfully listening to the long speech from our principal, we returned back to our classroom and did light self-introductions. After finishing the introductions, it was the end of the school day. As expected, at the time of Yuuto and Shizukus introduction, there were lots of cheering and applause. At the time of Kirasakas introduction, there were people who had been angry after observing the previous situation, however particularly the men applauded vigorously. Incidentally, during my introduction, the ovation was very small. Near the end, most people had stopped clapping. I felt it was more of a reluctant applause, looking at the figures of Yuuto and Shizuku, clapping. I remembered the faces of the students who were giggling while looking over here. Bear in mind, I will eventually return back every unpleasant thing. I gathered my baggage, stood up from my seat, exchanged light farewell greetings with my neighbour, Kirasaka and left the classroom. Are Yuuto and Shizuku still talking with their classmates and will end up hanging out with them? Naturally I would not be invited and even if I am, I wont go. Trying to reach my home even a little sooner, I started progressing towards my homes direction. That class is the worst. The residential area during noon, where no one is around. Is it because there is no one to hear? Unintentionally, my real opinions came out of my mouth. When I think about the school days ahead, my walking pace falls down naturally. It was one of the many days to come, where against my better judgement, I felt it would be better if tomorrow didnt arrive. CH 5 It has been a week since the new semester began. Even the inside of the noisy school building was regaining back its tranquility. In midst of the process of the school becoming peaceful, our second year, class 3 only was still as unrestrained as ever. Good morning, everyone! Today as well, the refreshing handsome Yuuto made his appearance, causing the classroom to be disordered and exchanged greetings with classmates. Already most of the students had started gathering around Yuuto for the sake of getting brainwashed by him. This scene is disgusting, no matter how many times I look at it. Sitting next to me, Kirasaka glanced at the swarm of students and dropped down her gaze towards the book in her hand. The classroom where this scene happens twice in a single day, cant even be just called abnormal. With both hands hanging outside the window, I replied without even looking at the spectacle behind me. I can easily imagine the scene happening behind without looking, since it has already been a week. Certainly, Kirasaka replied in a low voice. Once again, the interior of classroom became noisy. Appearance of the princess With this, bride and groom have gathered I could hear the Good Morning greeting of Shizuku from behind. Because of the classroom that became noisier with the appearance of both, I and Kirasaka closed our ears quickly with our hands. I wonder what fun is there in making this much noise, everyday. There is not even a reason for its day by day evolution. .Hah The people with the lowest tension noticeably in this class, I and Kirasaka sighed at the same time naturally. Undoubtedly, she must also be fed up of this class. Many students from other classes, gather inside Class 3 as well. Till the ring of first bell, the crowded classroom is enveloped by noise. As there will be an academic test next week, be sure to review for it. After the end of first lesson, the message was transmitted by the homeroom teacher. Sakuranogaoka where we go to, has one year divided into three terms. Regular tests are held in each term. One test is held in the middle of the term and another one at the end of it. However just for the first term, there is one which also includes the review of the material from previous year. That academic test is approaching next week. By the way, today is Friday. The opening ceremony was held last Friday. It is a test not directly related to grades but since this is a university-preparatory school, if the results are too bad, parents will be called for a parent-teacher meeting. So, we have to work hard for each test seriously. Test Surely next weeks test contain modern Japanese, Mathematics and English I took out the textbooks inside my desk and stored only the test related ones inside my bag. On that subject, is Shinra-kun able to study well? Identically putting the test subject books in her bag, Kirasaka, who was next to me, asked as well. She had the first rank in last years results. Even Yuuto and Shizuku, who are not only excellent in appearance but also in academics, have not been able to exceed her in grades. Perhaps Kirasaka is the true last boss of this school? While thinking so, I felt her to be even more terrifying than before. I am neither good or bad at it. In short, ordinary, huh Sounds similar to you. A satisfactory answer of my liking. Like the first time, supporting her cheeks with right hand, she looked cheerfully towards here. This is just a proposal but A sheet of paper in her hand She picked up the paper which had the schedule for the test held next week, written on it and pointed to the Saturday and Sunday columns on it. During the holidays starting from tomorrow, will you study for the test with me? I refuse. I thought you will answer like that but couldnt you have thought about this a little bit more? Despite being refused, Kirasaka showed an even bigger smile. I have understood this recently but when she is making this face, she is just having fun looking at ones reactions. I collected my gatherings deftly and left the classroom at a quick pace. If it was the usual Kirasaka, she would see me off with an amusing smile, but this time, she stood up and started walking next to me. Why are you following me? Ah, That is because I am also going back home right now? Like this advanced through the corridor. During the time of descending the stairs, two people are walking side by side without speaking particularly. Several students who passed by, were surprised to see Kirasaka walking alongside a guy, but after realizing it was me, they went back to their conversations, losing interest. Sorry, it was with someone like me Changed the shoes at the entrance and went outside the school. Due to the upcoming test, club activities were suspended and outside was quiet. If it was the usual, the members of track and field club, would gather outside the main gate to run around the outer circumference. Enthusiastic yelling of sports club would be heard from the opposite side of the school yard. However as one would expect, before test there wont even be any self practicing students. It would have been so easy to spend time, if it was always this quiet. She looked around while speaking. Her gaze, travelling clockwise, suddenly stopped as she turned backwards. CH 6 Wait Minato! I also want to return together. Looking beyond her line of sight, I could see Yuuto running over here from the entrance. Behind him, I could also see the figure of Shizuku. A complete reversal from before, Kirasakas facial expression grew detached. She changed her position to be behind me, where she could be hidden from the two. Folding her hands, she waited for them to arrive with a bored looking face. You are too quick in returning home. I was especially thinking of getting us three together and discussing about the plans from tomorrow. The two of them arrived in front of us and without showing any indication of noticing Kirasaka hiding, started talking. Plans? I dont think we had made any prior arrangements. Yuuto took out the problem set distributed at the end of lesson today, which covered the material of the test. Doesnt the test start from next week? So, I was thinking of using the weekend to study for it, with the three of us including Kanzaki-san. Of course, you are coming too, right? That is why, if Minatos house is alright There is no way this will happen, right. Huh? .Huh? What is that expression asking Is this a joke? It is truly not a joke. First of all, deciding the plan by ones own convenience without letting me know. In addition, do you think I will allow studying in my room? Is that all? Then I will go home Why are you grabbing my uniform. I waved my hands and while I was in the process of trying to walk back home, this time Shizuku grabbed the edge of my uniform and didnt let go. I..Isnt it alright, doing a study group! Minato-kun gets poor scores every time and I think if we teach you, then you will definitely get good results! Do not say peoples scores are bad without hesitation From my point of view, you guys, who get marks close to perfect each time are the abnormal ones While smacking the hand of Shizuku which is grasping my uniform, Furthermore, I said looking at the face of the two several times. If you want to study, then you should do it by yourselvesYour academic abilities are similar, I think you two would be good study partners. The other day, I declined to help them with their problem, but even saying myself, I think this is a pretty perfect follow up. It is definitely not me trying to find an excuse to not participate, but just trying to create time for just the two of them. Did you guess the meaning behind my words? Yuuto didnt say anything further. Shizuku still seems dissatisfied with something since she has not let go of my uniform. Suddenly, the atmosphere changed with the words that appeared from behind me. I have already reserved Shinra-kun, so he wont be able to study with you guys. Sorry. The owner of the voice is Kirasaka. The tone of the voice sounds lightly provocative, unlike when she converses with me. The moment, Shizuku heard the voice, it seemed that her emotions flew away from her face. Similar to one week ago, completely expressionless. Kirasaka, who should have been standing behind disinterestedly, was already standing beside me, facing Shizuku. Even the usual enigmatic smile of Kirasaka had vanished and a displeased expression had taken its place. So, can you let that hand go, Kanzaki-san? You, once again Shizuku let go of her hands off my uniform and gazed at Kirasakas face. In response, even Kirasaka didnt avert her eyes from Shizuku and stared back. I and Yuuto maintained a little bit of distance from these two. Not because it is scary. Definitely not Absolutely The two people are not talking as if they are only communicating with their gazes. However, contrary to the two silent people, people around them had started gathering, creating a commotion. As soon as the lesson was over, I and Kirasaka came out of the school building. Meanwhile, Yuuto and Shizuku were also chasing from behind; at that time most of the students were still inside the classroom. However, while we were talking for a bit, the students who were supposed to be in the classroom, also started coming out, one by one from the school building, for the purpose of going back home. Generally, since there would be many people talking in front of the main gate, most of them would pass without paying much attention. However, that happens when the conversing students are ordinary people. Right now, three of the people talking in front of the school are so famous that even people who dont know much about school, would know about them. If such guys assembled in one place, it would naturally attract lots of attention. This is the first time, I have seen Kanzaki-san and Kirasaka-san talking with each other. But why does the mood feel so bad? Ogiwara-kun is also here. Perhaps Students approaching nearby, started speculating one after another. They are quarreling, they are simply chatting, they are trying to compete against each other, for the handsome guy, etc. After noticing that there was a crowd forming around them, they left exchanging few words. After getting out of the main gate, Kirasaka went towards the right direction and Shizuku started walking towards us, to the left. I was not able to make out what the girls said to each other due to the noise from the surroundings. If it was solved amicably, then I guess there is nothing to worry about As a proof of that, Shizuku who halted in front of us, had her usual smile on face already. Thank you for waiting. How about leaving the matter about studying for the time being and return home? I started walking behind Shizuku, who behaved as if nothing had happened. Without being aware that the girls really didnt end things amicably, Recently You have been quite a nuisance. It has been you, who has been a hindrance to me since the beginning. CH 7 Next day. Thick clouds were spreading across the sky. While feeling a bit chilly, I was still curled up inside my futon, like a snail. The short hand of the clock at my bedside, had already struck nine. Today is Saturday, beginning of the weekend. For the academic test starting next week, I had planned to work hard at home today, but when I think about studying, my body doesnt move easily. When I try to begin studying, the room which I would usually not mind being dirty, I start cleaning for some reason. When I pick up the textbook to read, I cannot seem to concentrate at all I wonder if most of the students understand this feeling. Fortunately, the room is cleaned at a regular basis. Furthermore, it is my personality trait that I never leave a book unfinished after picking it up to read. In my case, the problem is getting up from the futon. I do not want to move. Even I say so myself, my resolve is pretty weak. Yesterday after that incident, during the way back home with the three of us, I kept refusing their invitations repeatedly. Even though I said, I would study at home, now that the holidays have started, I cannot muster up the motivation to do it. Before I went to sleep last night, I was full of motivation, preparing materials for studying today, however Should I go to the library? Most likely if I pass the time like this, by the time I notice, it would already be evening I cannot let that happen. I forcibly raised my body which was still not awake, changed into my outdoor clothes and left the room. Proceeding through the short passage, entering the living room, I was greeted by my sister, who is only one year younger than me. Good morning, Shinra-kun. While it is true that it is a holiday, sleeping too much is bad for your health. .I was welcomed by a girl, who is not my sister. What is Kirasaka doing in my house? I am visiting. Sitting on the sofa in my living room, Kirasaka was drinking the coffee brought by my sister, with an innocent expression. Sitting next to her, was my sister Shinra Kaede who was sitting as if being embraced. Therefore, why are you in my house? Didnt I tell you during the way back yesterday that I am planning to study with you tomorrow. So, I thought about studying in Shinra-kuns house You have a very cute little sister. B..Brother! W..Who is this person? She came by an amazing car! After that she gave a wooden box, filled with meat! Uhh.. afterwards.. .Calm down, my sister. Were you pleased? Ignoring Kirasaka, who is gently brushing Kaede, I went inside the kitchen to verify the so called wooden box, filled with meat. Certainly, there is a wooden box inside the kitchen. Furthermore, for some reason, there were plenty of high grade meat stuffed inside it. Is this filled with the A5 grade1? Please eat this with everyone, in the evening. Before I knew it, Kirasaka appeared behind me, picked up the wooden box and put it inside the refrigerator. Or if you want to eat this at lunch Should I make yakiniku, using that meat? Dont Where did she get this from? She held a charcoal brazier in her hand. I confiscated it from her and first of all, asked her the thing that I wanted to hear, absolutely. More importantly, why are you in my house? Leaving the stuff about studying for now, why do you know the location of my house? I enquired about it from the school. I was told the location, when I said that I had borrowed the test prep materials from you and wanted to deliver it to your house. I was slightly surprised by her daring lie but was even more surprised at the school, which believed it and told her the address of my house. More than surprised, I guess it is better to call, being shocked. In these times, if it is exposed that there was a disclosure of personal information, it will be such a huge problem, but talking about this kind of security While being amazed at the response of the school, I was racking my brains regarding how to interact with her after this. My sister who was out of the loop, finally lost her patience and grabbed me. More than that, brother! Who is this person? I didnt hear about any girl coming today! Ha This person is Kirasaka Ren-san. She is in the same class as me and looks like, she came to our house today for the purpose of studying. Please treat me kindly, Kaede-san. While being grabbed at the neck, being shaking and swinging, I briefly introduced Kirasaka to Kaede. Kirasaka stared at Kaede and put her hand forward. .Please to meet you. While embracing my arm, Kaede slowly and cautiously, shook hands with Kirasaka. After finishing the introductions, we sat on chairs and started discussing plans for the future. Yes, brother. Sorry and thank you. Kaede went to brew coffee for the three of us. While affirming the seats, I finally broached the subject. Now then, it is only for today but once Kirasaka is sent back home, then Where is Shinra-kuns room? After taking a rest, let us start on the review immediately. No.. That is why, once Kirasaka returns home That reminds me, I forgot to bring the mathematics problem set. Can you show it to me, later? I beg you, please listen to me Every time I start urging her to return home, she keeps interrupting. While trying to make her listen properly, ten minutes had already passed. 1. CH 8 In the end, after failing to make her return home, I reluctantly agreed to study with her, in my room. I pushed Kaede back in her room, who kept asking about my relation with Kirasaka repeatedly and went to my room, just to check if it was not dirty. After I confirmed that there was no cleaning required particularly, I went back to living room to call Kirasaka who had been waiting in a different room. What are you looking at? Kirasaka, who was in the living room, picked a photograph from a certain place and was staring at it with great concentration. I was a little interested. Did you use to play soccer? In our middle school, it was compulsory to participate in club activities, so I entered the soccer club, which I had been playing since former days. I answered her back, while preparing beverages and some sweets to be consumed during studying. Then, why are you not playing it in high school? Isnt it the sports you were playing from long back? Before her eyes were a great number of trophies and certificates, aligned with the photographs. During the nine years from primary school till middle school graduation, these were the mementos given for the championship and runner up wins during several events. My name was written alongside the team, with skillful brushstrokes. Among these, in how many tournaments, do you think I came out to play matches? About half? To the abrupt question from my side, she displayed an action of thinking for a while and then answered. I shook my head to that answer and pointed towards few trophies among the 20 and more, lined up together. Three times. In the nine years, only three times. That few? Were you perhaps bad at it? If I was that bad, I wont have continued for nine years, right? Certainly I was not an amazing player but I had some skill. I bitterly smiled, hearing the frank impression of Kirasaka. But unexpectedly it didnt give me an unpleasant feeling, when she didnt care for my feelings and instead expressed her thoughts honestly. The team of seniors, one year older than us, was very strong. At the time, I entered the middle school, most of the regular members were second years and even the ace player of my year, finally became a regular member in the third year. Most of the prizes here are left behind by those seniors. There were very few tournaments in the middle1 school, after all. I picked up the team photograph, taken at the retirement match during the third year and sat on the sofa. Kirasaka also sat next to me and I began talking about the nostalgic memories of middle school, I have not recalled for a long time. Finally after the seniors retired and it was our time to become the main force of the team, I started getting more passionate about club activities than studies. Because everyone could not participate in the games, little by little, the main squad of players started becoming fixed. Only I was removed from the member position and instead a second year received it. I looked sideways to check at Kirasaka who didnt interject any words during my story this time and continued with my story, as it is. I am still growing in height now but during the time of middle school, I was even smaller. Because of that, the coach told me I cant put you out to play because you are not tall To be honest, I think I was better than the second year. In addition, there were players who were worse than me at other positions. It is no good if there is not a left footed player there. or A person having quicker foot than you is better there or something else was kept being said. By the time I noticed, among the third year students, only I was outside the bench. It is a sport where victory or defeat is decided by limited number of people. I understand that there is no equality inside it. However, even while giving so much effort, having experience and even skill, I couldnt win against those special people. After understanding that simple thing, suddenly my passion died. Well This is the reason I dont play soccer anymore. I rose from the sofa and put the photograph back to its earlier position. While carrying the beverage and sweets I prepared, I opened the door of the living room. Well, leaving the stories, we should start studying soon. Do you want do it in my room? Yes, because in the first place, I came here for the purpose of studying in Shinra-kuns room. Nevertheless, it was a very interesting story. Will you tell me a story about your past again? If I feel like it. I gave an appropriate reply and waited for Kirasaka to stand up. Afterwards, I guided her towards my room. Even though I say guided, it was only a 10 second walk till there. Before entering the room, I conveyed the rules regarding studying to Kirasaka. Remember There are two rules for studying in my room. You cant tell about this to anyone else. And you cant go rummaging through my room. It is alright. I promise. Listening to her reply, I invited her to my room. TV on the bed and a PC placed on a small table; it was a simple room. While Kirasaka sat looking around restlessly, I brought out the teaching materials and put them on the table. While Kirasaka was also spreading her supplementary materials on table, suddenly the familiar sound, ping pong was heard within the house, informing that a guest had come. There is a visitor.. Is it not right to go out? I think my sister will go and receive them, so it is alright. I could hear footsteps coming out from the next room, going towards the corridor. Entrusting the interaction with the visitor to Kaede, we started studying for the test. I could hear the opening of entrance and dropped my gaze towards the problem set. While trying to study, I tried to figure out the visitor by listening Shizuku-san! Good morning! The visitor Kaede greeted was, someone who had terrible relationship with Kirasaka Ren in front of me, Kanzaki Shizuku. 1. The author originally mentioned primary school here, but it felt out of place in this paragraph so I changed it to middle school. CH 9 Good morning, Kaede-chan. I am sorry for coming by, suddenly. Not at all! Its been a long time. When Shizuku came to visit my room during the spring break, Kaede was out shopping for dinner, so she couldnt meet with her. The last time the two of them met was on new years eve when it had turned, January 1st. Due to one thing or another, they were not able to meet for nearly five months. Even being childhood friends, due to different grade and school, it is not rare for people to get estranged. In case of Kaede, since her brother was in the same grade and high school as Shizuku, she was still on good terms with her. I stifled the noise inside the room and peeped at the situation of the two people in Shinra house, who havent had a conversation for a long while. Which reminds me, for what purpose did Shizuku-san came to our house, today? To Kaedes question, Shizuku replied as such. I am thinking about studying with Minato-kun for the test starting from Monday. This has become troublesome. Shizuku and Kirasaka At a glance, it can be seen that these two dont have a good relationship. When such two people come across each other in the same room, it will create a space even less comfortable than school. Kirasaka, who should have been hearing the conversation outside, showed no signs of agitation and opened the problem work-set at hand, while twirling her hair by her fingers. Is Shizuku-san here for that too? Shizuku stepped inside the house and under the lead of Kaede, went towards the living room. While they were passing in front of my room, Shizukus footsteps suddenly became heavy due to the words spoken by Kaede. I too? Kaede-chan, when you say I too, you mean to say there is someone else here? Thats right! Please listen! My brother didnt say anything to me and brought a girl to his room, to study! Listening to Kaedes words, Shizukus footsteps completely halted. Whereas, in one go, my heart beat started rising. Knock knock. A small rooms door is being knocked. I felt like a criminal, who is waiting for his judgement. I didnt reply and waited for her words to come. Minato-kun, is it alright to come inside and talk for a bit? It is not alright. Well then, excuse me for coming inside. Despite having said, it was not alright, she heartlessly opened the door of the room with her hands. Inside the room, Shizuku came across the figures of Kirasaka and I, sitting on either side of the table. Good morning, Kanzaki-san. Even in this situation, Kirasaka unabashedly greeted Shizuku, with an innocent expression. Although there was a displeased expression on her face yesterday, todays Kirasaka had some composure in her face, to greet Shizuku. .Is that so As expected, it is you. Contrary to my expectation, I could see todays Shizuku being calmer than before. She entered the room and sat beside me. After sighing a little, she took the glass where I had poured green tea to drink and gulped it in one go. Since it is about you, I was wondering if this situation will turn out to be like this or not. While placing the already empty glass on the table, she smiled as she told this to Kirasaka. In order to drink it myself this time, I poured green tea in the glass put down by Shizuku. I picked the glass and tried to drink from the opposite side of where Shizuku had placed her mouth Ah I never expected that you will come to this house. Kirasaka sitting on the opposite side, snatched my glass with her pure white hands and drank from it, without a pause. By the way, there is an identical glass of beverage prepared properly, in front of her. Because it cant be helped, I picked up the green tea in front of Kirasaka, which had not been used yet. I will be the one who is teaching, so Kirasaka-san please, by all means feel free to return home. With a bang, Shizuku struck the table and blocked my left hand under hers. Since my left hand was obstructed, I took out my open right hand. Surely Kanzaki-san should return? Because I arrived here earlier. With a smack, she struck my right hand and the grasped hand was obstructed. I will go and fetch some drinks. Leaving the two of them quarreling inside, I went towards the living room. Oh? Brother, what happened? In the living room, Kaede was folding the laundry. At the time of passing behind Kaede, a sheet of laundry was unfolded as if venting out its anger. Really, Kaedes lovely cheek expanded, but she immediately smiled and folded the laundry again. I am here to get some drinks. Since my portion was drunk by the other two. Wait for a while, I will prepare coffee for you, now. After Kaede finished folding the laundry, she went to boil water in the kitchen. Will it take time for the discussion between the two people left behind, to finish? Until the coffee was made, I sat in the chair left in front of TV. I started watching the broadcasted anime, aimed at kids, without much thought. It is ready Hmm.. I took the mug brought by Kaede and little by little, started sipping the coffee. Kaede is very particular about coffee. Maybe she had obsessed over this one as well while brewing. I am sorry, but I cannot understand the difference at all. I tried suppressing my desire to put sugar and milk into this and decided that I will think about it after this one. Thats right. Should I call him I opened the address book in my smartphone and selected the name Smile Manufacturing Machine. I tapped to call it and started talking with the person registered to that name. It is me, however CH 10 Good morning to Kanzaki-san and Kirasaka-san! The Prince of school, Ogiwara Yuuto, who has stolen the hearts of many girls as the smile manufacturing machine, displayed that power sufficiently today, as well. Right now in my room, Kirasaka, Shizuku and then, Yuuto; these three people have gathered. The one I called, is of course this guy. I do not have any friends, I can invite at such location. This guy will be the sacrifice. There was also the case during spring break. When I called him saying that I will help with that situation, he reached my home in half the time as usual. Huh? Why is Ogiwara-kun here? We didnt call you here, right? Shizuku asked wondrously while Kirasaka greeted Yuuto with a cold voice. While it might be that way for Shizuku, as expected of the Ice Queen, Kirasaka Ren, the smile of Yuuto had no effect on her, whatsoever. Somehow it seems that her mood is worse than the time, she was talking to Shizuku. I was observing the figures of the three, while lying on the bed. Just like the figure of the reclining Buddha. The table in my room is at most, only big enough to be used by two people. The table of such size is currently being used by Kirasaka and Shizuku. For some reason, a great number of questions were listed in their notebooks. Were they trying to solve these jointly? There was only one vacant place. It was exactly the one, next to Shizuku which was occupied by Yuuto. Because there was no place for me, the owner of the room to sit, I was lying on the bed. While nibbling on the rice crackers brought from the living room I kept watching them. I was called by Minato. If there is something you dont understand, then you can depend on me! Yuuto said this with an expression, full of himself. I dont need help since my results are better than Ogiwara-kun and apart from that, I will be teaching Minato-kun, so you two should devote yourselves to your own studies. Shizuku conveyed the facts, indifferently. In that case, am I not the most competent? Because I am above you two, in results. Kirasaka gave a somewhat provocative feeling as usual. During this time, I Oh, is this Nori1? Not bad. While the crunching sound of rice cracker resounded inside the room, I realized, as expected the traditional taste is the best. Until the bell for noon chimed, Kirasaka and Shizuku quarreled regarding who will teach me. Finally it was decided that they will only teach me, when I ask a question I dont understand. There was a huge difference between the academic ability of the three people and I. For the problem set which I took two hours to complete, the girls were able to finish it only 30 minutes. Brother, what do you want to do for lunch? Kaede, who entered my room without knocking, was wearing a red apron over her clothes. It was the apron, I made in middle school, during the home economics class and gifted to her. She is still using it even now; as a brother I am very happy. Is it fine, if I make the portion for everyone together? Listening to Kaedes question, before I could reply, Kirasaka and Shizuku stood up. Can you allow me to help you as well? I will also help! Kaede, Shizuku and Kirasaka, lined up inside the kitchen and began preparing for lunch. I, who was terrible at cooking, alongside Yuuto stayed in the living room and had no choice other than watching the girls. You can get healed by just watching a girl cooking. Is that so? Yeah Especially the figure of Kanzaki-san cooking, is the best. I thought this guy was more eloquent and would not be spouting lines like this Leaving the guy who got his heart stolen, by watching the figures of people cooking, I looked at the sky outside the window. It was cloudier than this morning and looking at the weather, it was definitely going to rain. Brother, is it okay, grilling the meat brought by Kirasaka-san? Hmm? Isnt it alright? Kaede who came here briskly, was carrying the wooden box containing the meat, brought by Kirasaka today. Although the meat was expensive, the amount was too much. I was thinking it would be impossible for Kaede and I to consume it by ourselves, so it was convenient, considering this situation. Listening to my reply, Kaede went back to the other two and soon, sounds of meat getting grilled could be heard. Did Kirasaka-san bring such expensive looking meat? I pushed aside the hungry looking face of Yuuto and brought my palm in front of his face. What? Five? Yes, it seems of the A5 quality. Oh As expected, it will be very delicious? I have only bought meat from the supermarket, so I do not know. Indeed, these are words of the common people. Besides the packaged meat we normally eat, it is unlikely that we will understand the taste of such high grade meat. While conversing about such things, an appetizing fragrance enveloped the living room. It is completed! In front of me, the red raw meat of few minutes ago, had transformed into a well-cooked steak of grilled appearance. Shizukus homemade sauce was put on small dishes, which were placed in front of the respective seats. After everyone got into their seats, the meal began. It was alright. I muttered so while drinking coffee, after the meal. Kirasaka, who heard it replied I will bring it again., with a smile. I would feel very guilty to have this expensive looking meat, so I politely declined. Sounds of windows rattling and shaking could be heard inside the room. After finishing the meal, instead of returning back to the room, the five people including Kaede and I, stayed in the living room to watch the weather report on TV. Currently, outside the window, there was a storm brewing alongside heavy rain. It had started raining during the meal and after some time had passed, a strong wind had also started blowing. When we had finally noticed, there was already a rainstorm outside. 1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nori CH 11 Will the storm and heavy rain continue from today till tomorrow morning The weather forecast lady was conveying the information displayed on a huge crystal display towards the audience, dispassionately. Unfortunately, the town we live in, falls under the stormy region and it looks like, the storm will continue till tomorrow morning. It seems like it will be difficult to return home in this situation. Kirasaka muttered so, while looking at the TV. She brought out a bag that was not present this morning, when she came to our house. From inside that bag, change of clothes, face-wash, cosmetics etc. started coming out, one after another. What is that luggage.. You didnt bring that with you, right. I left this behind at the entrance. I prepared for the possibility of such situation happening. Kirasaka placed all the luggage on the floor temporarily and started verifying if there were any forgotten items. Immediately, with a small Ah leaking out, she stood up and went towards the living room. After a few seconds, the sound of walking in the corridor changed to the sound of opening a door. Perhaps, she went inside my room. After a few minutes, Kirasaka came back into the living room, carrying a familiar jersey. I forgot my sleep-wear. .No, you have a car, right. Go back. .Certainly, I heard that it was going for a car inspection. Listening to her words that resembled to be a lie, not even I, but even Kaede stared coldly at her. Receiving such gazes, she averted her eyes, awkwardly. Shizuku was dispatching even a colder glare than I. This is why, I will be indebted to you for today. This is why, huh As Kirasaka decided by her own accord to stay overnight, I resolved myself for this day to become rougher than afternoon. It seems that rain has a calming effect on people. What happened suddenly, Minato-kun? After returning to room, we resumed studying. When approximately an hour had elapsed, looking outside the window of my room, I recalled a program concerning rain, broadcasted some time ago. The sound of rain seems to have a healing effect on people. I dont know the reason, though. Hoee1 I didnt know that. .Hoee? I was surprised to hear this for the first time in the 16 years, I have lived. Although I was the one who started this conversation, my head went completely blank. In my place, Kirasaka started giving the explanation. I also dont know the details. However, it sounds regular but is actually irregular It is similar to the heartbeat of a person. So, when a person hears it, it has a calming effect on him as he feels a sense of security. Though, I dont know if it is actually true. As expected of the first rank in our year. In miscellaneous knowledge, she is better informed than us. So, there was such a reason! Kirasaka-san is very knowledgeable. Even if you praise me, I dont feel an ounce of happiness. But, as expected of Kirasaka who is relentless towards Yuuto; even though she was praised, she got into a bad mood. It is rare for Yuuto to be disliked this much. As far as I know, there is no one except Kirasaka who dislikes, condemns Yuuto. Just when I was thinking that, there was an additional attack sent from the other side. But certainly, since Ogiwara-kun praises girls so quickly, there must be times when you are seen as a insincere person? .I..Is that so.. I..I am quite an earnest guy, though Is that so? That is unexpected. Due to honest words without any kind of malice, Yuuto suffered great damage. Of all things, since this was uttered by Shizuku, the person he likes, his expression became dispirited, immediately. Well.. Dont worry about it pfft Yes, surely there must be some good points in a frivolous guy like you too fufufu While enduring laughter, Kirasaka and I put our hands on the shoulder of Yuuto and in the name of providing comfort, added few low blows. While studying for the mathematics test on Monday, before we knew it, day had ended and outside became pitch dark. The weather had deteriorated since the afternoon and even taking shelter under an umbrella, one would still get soaked, undoubtedly. Leaving the study at this, I decided to discuss seriously about what to do, after this. Since I am staying here, I dont have any problem. Kirasaka had already changed from her dress to my jersey. And since she had already got my sisters approval, staying overnight was not a joke. Because we received such delicious meat, Kaede said that she was allowing her to stay overnight. I will return since I have plans for tomorrow morning. My elder sister is coming to pick me up, so it is fine. My house is just in front of here. So, I have decided to go back.. Just, Kirasaka-san has to sleep in the living room. Yuuto had already collected his belongings. I passed him an umbrella which was left near the entrance. Upon receiving the umbrella, Well then Yuuto uttered and quickly went outside. He ran towards a stopped car, present just a little beyond. Well then, Minato-kun, I intruded upon you today. Even though it is in front of here, you will get soaked by the time you reach home, so take care to not catch a cold. Shizuku lived in a house on the opposite side of the road. She really lives just in front, but since it is raining so hard, she will get considerably soaked. I know. Well then, I will meet you next, at school. With her hands on the entrance, when Shizuku was just on the verge of going out, a sound started to ring, informing that there an incoming call on someones phone. Ah, its mine. The incoming call was on Shizukus phone. She took it out from her pocket, pressed the call button to answer it. Whats the matter, mother. Right now, I am at Minato-kuns house Eh? Yes, understood. Removing the phone from her ear, she pressed the red button to end the call. Putting the smartphone back in her pocket, Shizuku turned over here and handed over her luggage to me. I will also be staying here tonight! Shizuku announced it, with a big smile on her face. She took off her shoes again and started returning back. I felt I could hear noise of someone clicking their tongue, from behind. 1. This is a reference to the anime, Cardcaptor Sakura. This is an expression, Sakura uses when she is expressing amazement. . Also if you want to hear it, I could find a on YouTube. (Warning! It is a mishmash of a video, with no context.) CH 12 As soon as Shizuku finished the call with her mother, I also received a phone call at my house. The call was made by Shizukus mother, Kanade-san. Regarding the contents of the call, it was about staying overnight at the company due to bad weather and she wished for me to give shelter to Shizuku. Kanade-san had been providing assistance to us, since the time of my childhood and since Kirasaka was staying already, I couldnt refuse the matter of Shizuku staying and agreed. I started preparing futons for the two people to sleep, in the living room. Right now, the three girls including Kaede, are together in bath. From the sounds of laughter coming from inside sometimes, it could be inferred that the ambience is not bad. To be honest, I was anxious about letting Kaede go in there with those two. I wonder if I let her go since she had been associating with Shizuku for a long time. Right now, in case of a guy who could do household chores, by the time, the three came out of bath, he would have finished cooking the meal. Perhaps, he would also say some cool lines like How about dinner, but as I stated before, I am not able to cook at all. What I am able to do, is just creating easy stuff like egg on rice with soy sauce as seasoning or cooking done in boiled water under three minutes. When I tried to challenge cooking in the past, Kaede spoke Brother, please dont stand in the kitchen! and I had to give up on it. Because of this reason, I, who had lots of free time, casually picked up an album off the bookshelf and started turning its pages. It had numerous photographs of Kaede lined up prettily side by side for each period; from preschool till elementary school, middle school and up until the time of high school entrance ceremony. In the pictures reflected of Kaede, she was always holding on to my hand. Even in the most recent photograph taken at her high school entrance ceremony around one month ago, she was holding on to my hand with a big smile on her face. It feels embarrassing even now, when thinking about it. Kaede goes to an all girls high school, which is at the opposite side of Sakuranogaoka, where I study. Even though I said I didnt want to, I was forcibly dragged off to the ceremony. In presence of many, I had to show a scene of a pair of brother and sister, being friendly and getting their pictures taken, holding hands. My mother was setting up the camera happily. While, next to her, the sight of my frustrated looking father glaring at me, was impressive. Those two people are currently abroad. My father had to leave home due to a business trip overseas, of long duration. Worrying about my father who cannot do anything by himself like me, my mother left Kaede and I and went to live together with my father, abroad. Kaede, who has been helping with the household chores for a long time, does majority of the work and I am in charge of shopping and manual labour. Every Friday, Kaede and I, go shopping together and buy one weeks worth of food ingredients. Apart from the family of four, inside the album, there were many photographs of Shizuku as well. At the back, there is also an exclusive page, titled Minato and Shizuku-chan. Inside that page, there are only pictures of Shizuku and I. Did you make such a thing. There are also some pictures among them, which cant be shown to others. Gently, I closed the album and returned it to its original position. Brother, I have kept you waiting! Kaede came into the living room, with her dripping wet hair just out of bath, putting a towel on her head and wearing a big T-shirt. Is that my shirt? I borrowed it! Wearing my T-shirt without permission, Kaede sat holding her exclusive hair dryer, in front of me. I received the dryer from Kaede and started drying her hair with hot air. I had entered the bath with Shizuku-san, after a long time but she has really grown up! Furthermore, even Kirasaka-san Yeah She was amazing! Kaede-chan! It is fine if you dont say such a thing!? I could hear clattering noise of someone running, from the corridor. Shizuku came rushing inside the room and blocked the mouth of Kaede, frantically. From behind, Kirasaka also came inside, unhurriedly. Ah. I dont mind, particularly? Even if you are fine, I am not! What was so amazing I would like to ask in great detail, but in front of my cute sister, as an older brother, I cannot let my secret desires be exposed. Brushing off my wicked thoughts, I moved my hand without restrain. When the three people, who had just got out of bath, gathered around me, a nice fragrance drifted inside the room. It is no wonder that Kaede, who is taking bath in the same place as I everyday, smells several times better. I ignore the two people who are quarreling and dry Kaedes hair, as quickly and carefully as possible. Look.. Its done. After correcting the last disordered hair lightly by hand, I caressed her head and stood up for the purpose of going to the bath. Since our fragrance has been left behind strongly, I dont mind you drinking it as well? Are you a dried fish1? Because of Kirasakas joke, I could hear It is no good!? It is definitely not good!. But there is no way I will drink, you know. I do not have a hobby of drinking water left behind by someone, after entering the bath. With change of clothes, I had prepared beforehand, I went towards the bathroom. Incidentally, since there was the complication regarding entering the hot bath which had been previously used by the three girls, today I ended up using the shower only. Meal had already been prepared by the time I stepped out of the bath. The four of us, ate the curry made by Kaede. The dining table used by two of us usually, felt as bustling as the time when our parents were here, today. Till the time of sleeping, we went through a simple review and I listened to test questions prediction from Shizuku and Kirasaka. I returned back to my room and went to bed immediately.. However Such tiny Shinra-kun is so cute. Well I was together with him since those days, though! This is my favourite brother! I felt I could hear some evil voices coming from the living room, but I thought them to be fictions of my imagination. Next morning, I wondered if it was my imagination that some photographs went missing from the album left in the living room. 1. So, I could have left this as it was but it sounded awkward so I wanted to explain. In the previous sentence, I used the word fragrance for the word ֭. It actually has many meanings, out of which, one of them is using something for their own benefit. This was a pretty broad meaning, so I chose fragrance, which sounded right there. (I am willing to be corrected and provided a better word for the context.) Now ֭ also means fish stock, so in reply to that, in the second line, MC asked if she was a dried fish. CH 13 Next morning when I woke up, the heavy rainstorm had stopped. The cloudy weather had cleared up. It was a good thing that the weather recovered earlier than the forecast predicted however, I wonder if I was the only one, whose spirits had been rising with the typhoon and rain. I went outside to pick up the morning newspaper from the post box. Unlike I, who was missing the bad weather of yesterday, a dog was walking on the road in front of house with high strides. I wonder if it was not able to move its body satisfactorily due to the weather yesterday.. Watching the dog, wagging his tail at a high speed, my cheek naturally relaxed. Brother, its time for breakfast! Yes, I am coming. Hearing the voice of Kaede from inside the home, I returned back to the entrance, stretching my body. With a creaking sounds in joints, I felt my strength returning, inside the previously heavy body. While I had passed through the living room earlier, for a moment, I was able to see the normally unseen, fresh sleep-wear look of the two people, but during the little while I was out, all three of them had finished changing. Looking at the two after they woke up, I was able to understand one thing; the difference between the so called no make up face and their normal one, was practically non-existent. Do you two, not do any kind of make up? With my curiosity gushing forth, I asked the two of them, who were adjusting their bed hair. I dont do anything, specially. Neither do I. As expected, these two dont apply anything like a make up. If they look so beautiful without doing any kind of make up, I wonder how pretty will they become, if they applied a little? By the way, usually Kaede wears lip balm only. While I did not particularly mention about the appearance of Kaede, she was cute to a level that I felt I was too ordinary of a brother and Kaede had procured all the good points in the family. I wonder if the shortness in height is hereditary However, on a closer look, if these three went out into the town from the house, it wont be strange to be mistaken as three beautiful sisters. All three of them have black hair and good appearance. In order from Kirasaka, Shizuku to Kaede, the stature went downwards prettily. . Dont look more like a family, than me. In reply to my unintentional grumbling, the girls.. I would decline to be considered family, with this person. It would be a pretty bad joke to be considered family, with this person! The two dont show the slightest indication of having good relations, even while sharing the same bed. My brother is my only sibling! Kaede said this with a dazzling smile. .It was just my imagination. Three sisters being friendly and talking with each other I couldnt imagine it even a little. I decided to start eating the breakfast already laid out on the table. After finishing the breakfast, before long, both of them returned back to their homes. Shizuku went to the house in front and Kirasaka was picked up by the long car, Kaede had mentioned yesterday. The house that now contained only the two of us, suddenly became very quiet. It gave off a very lonesome feeling.. yeah not really. It actually gave a sense of liberation, after a long time. Inside the house, quiet throughout the morning, I rested my body. From afternoon, I started solving the problems predicted for the test, left by the two girls. Like this, my test preparation weekend ended. And I decided that I will never do it again. The day of test, Monday. Usually, I would be solving the test questions till the last second, but this time, I finished my mathematics test with more than 15 minutes to spare. Will the questions be as they predicted. Recalling the questions, I saw on test, I could understand the brilliance of the girls and felt guilty as if I had cheated. Until the chime rang, I spent my time looking outside the window, watching birds flying unfettered in the sky. In the test paper returned the next day, 93 points, which was my highest score till date, was marked with a red pen. Kirasaka, who saw my marks from the side, nodded slightly, saying Its alright. Regarding modern Japanese and English, because I didnt study for them, I only got average marks. I didnt mention it to the two girls, but I felt some sense of security, declaring these as my real scores. CH 14 Ball game tournament. A school event where one competes for victory or defeat in sports, making using of balls. Judging from the people who like doing physical activity, it is the best school event. But for people, whose strong points are not in sports, it is the worst. In front of my eyes, the highly acclaimed ball game tournament, is in progress. The guys who liked to exercise, had a livelier face than usual. On the other way, guys related to cultural activities, who are holding back others, are treated as nuisance by their classmates. There are many students, who are also being ridiculed by the girls. While looking at those guys, I am not doing anything special and am just watching the scene as a spectator. Right here, if you caution the people, ridiculing who cant do physical activity, itd be the right direction for becoming the protagonist of a story. However if you ask me, this a natural outcome. Well then, lets assume the people who are weak at sports and have difficulty participating in the ball games, have literary events, they are good at. In that case, surely they will also look down on the people enjoying the ball games right now. This is why the event this time, is only for students who can only participate in physical activities. Perhaps the guys who are happily moving their bodies right now, will be the ones having painful thoughts, next time. The school events have not been created as such that certain people can enjoy it each time. So, it is natural that there are people, who are having hard time participating in the sports, now. This is not called inequality but being reasonable. Even though I am trying to look cool, I dont have any interest in the ball game tournament, myself. Rather, I wish it would end immediately. The reason is simple. This year, the event for guys, is soccer. I also used to play soccer in the past. If I tried hard, I am sure I will be able to do reasonably well. However, the surroundings will not tolerate that. In our class No, in our year, there is a guy. Ogiwara-kuun! Score the decider! So cool! Yes, the guy who should be called the reincarnation of evil, the smile manufacturing machine, Ogiwara Yuuto. From our Class 3, Yuuto is playing the leading figure in the game; everything from shooting, passing, free kick, corner, etc, all are done by him. There are also several members of the soccer club, but no one tries to do it himself. In the first round held around an hour ago, not the student who got the PK, but Yuuto was given the position of kicker. All situations of activity have been awarded to Yuuto. Ogiwara, finish it! If it is you, you can definitely do it! By the way, the two people of now, were passing the ball to Yuuto in front of our own goal, but were encouraging him to score the goal from there. Just a pair of idiots. They dont seem to understand how long a shoot can be. Is this what, you call a team? By my side, Kirasaka is conversing while watching the game. The basketball match, she was participating in, has finished. Quickly, she came over to the schoolyard, to watch the boys contest. Uh There is no one standing out except Ogiwara-kun. Shizuku, who also participated in the basketball match, commented on the sight in front of her, as if she was watching a bizarre event. Why is Shinra-kun, not participating? I came here because I wanted to see that. Kirasaka, who knew about me playing soccer, looked strangely over here. There are three guys in our class, who are members of the soccer club. However, those three guys are never trying to make any eye-catching plays. Do you know why? If that handsome guy is not standing out, then they will be the one, who would be criticized. Exactly I turned my eyes towards the cheering squad of girls, near the court. Sometimes, when people got flared up at Yuuto making mistakes, the girls would simultaneously start disagreeing in low voices. I continued my explanation, while the two were observing the situation. If I go out there now Yuuto knows that I used to play soccer in the past. Since it is him, he would continuously start sending me passes. If that happens, that scary cheering squad will look at me with colder eyes than now. The girls were convinced of my explanation and replied together with I see. While we were doing such things, the whistle signalling the end of match, blew. Score was 4-0. It was a complete victory for Class 3. Ah Minato should have participated too! Isnt such enjoyable event, pretty good? After the match, coming gallantly in front of the three of us, Yuutos first words were as such. Since I had explained my reason for not going out there to the girls, both of them just looked at Yuuto with innocent expressions. I am fine with just watching. At this point of time, even if I play soccer, I will just get tired. Saying such things, werent you, pretty good. Yuuto told me, while wiping his sweat. Most likely, he must be speaking his mind, without any malice. However from my point of view, I can only think of being looked down. Werent you, pretty good. It was as if he was acknowledging me, being lower than himself, as if saying I could do it better than I thought. Someone who spent a lot of time and years, lost easily against someone who only studied at school. With this, I felt as if I was a fool. Turning my eyes, away from Yuuto, who was doing the so called, practice with classmates, I left that place alone and disappeared within the school building. CH 15 .Its nice that todays dinner is curry. During afternoon, on the rooftop alone, I was using my jersey as a mat to lie down. Listening from the rooftop, the usually noisy students, now sound like a perfect lullaby, causing me to get drowsy. Slowly and slowly, the voices start getting smaller. My eyes start to close and consciousness fades away. After few seconds, I would complete consciousness, falling asleep. But something hits my head lightly, causing me to wake up completely. The semi-finals will start any moment now. Something struck my head lightly It was an empty PET bottle. The one, who was holding that PET bottle in her hand, was Kirasaka. While sitting besides me, with tap-tap she was striking my head. In any case, even if I dont see, I would have understood from the noise. Certainly so. Since the schoolyard was just below the rooftop, crowds of voices, cheering for specific people could be heard. Sometimes, after big cheers, I could hear the sound of whistle. From that fact, I wonder if Yuuto was scoring. From these circumstances, it looks like the Class 3 will advance to the finals. It looks that way Besides the handsome-kun1, the other soccer club members are also doing a good job in defending. Class 3 might unexpectedly, be very strong. While admiring Kirasaka, who praises someone rarely, another great cheer could be heard. With this, it should be a two goal difference. Looking at the smartphones watch, it had been 10 minutes since the game had started. In the ball game tournament, unlike the official soccer rules, one game is of only 20 minutes, which means half of the game had already finished. Hence, there are only 10 minutes left in this game. From the fact that few times, I could hear screaming, I wonder if the opponent team had continued attacking, not giving up. However, after the third round of cheering, the whistle signalling end of the game, could be heard. Class 3, won an easy victory, with a score of 3-0. With this, only the finals are left. Finals Will Class 3 win? Putting her hands on the fence, at the height of her chest, Kirasaka asked me, while looking below. The opponent is Class 1? In that case, there should be no problems. There are also two members of the soccer club there and here we have Yuuto as well. You do value him quite highly. I raised my body and without looking at Kirasaka, replied. He is the first guy I have felt jealous about. The mens soccer finals became the final event of the ball tournament, mainly due to the great demand from the female students. Before the game time, there were students kicking the balls left in the schoolyard and some students going to watch other events. I slipped among the crowd of spectators and approached up to the gymnasium. Right now, the girls basketball finals were happening in the gymnasium. Kirasaka, who had been besides me till now, joined together with Shizuku who had kept advancing till the finals, and started going berserk in the court. If you think about Shizuku, who stole the ball from the opponents defense with a magnificent dribble, there was also Kirasaka who scored the shot from a far away distance. Even though the opponent team also had the ace of the girls basketball team, the girls of Class 3 didnt let them get closer and clinched the victory. How was it? Did you see my dribble? After the game, Shizuku came over carrying a brilliant expression, her face filled with delight. I sawI saw I felt pity for the opponent wasting away your talent. Jeez! Minato-kun, please give me a praise honestly! With a side glance at Shizuku, whose cheeks were swelling, I took notice of the surroundings. I had thought that Yuuto would definitely come to see the match and offer words of congratulations, but his figure couldnt be found. In the gymnasium, after the basketball match was over, even though it was supposed to be a ball game tournament, I was amazed at seeing a rope skipping event as well. It was over without much excitement, with the victory of class 4. Since the girls of Class 3 were taking a commemorative photo for the overall victory, I parted with Shizuku and went back to the rooftop. I climbed the long stairs leading up to the rooftop and stopped in front of the heavy door. Opening it, I found Kirasaka looking below at the students from the rooftop, who should have been in the gymnasium, few moments ago. How was it My play Kirasaka, who noticed me, was wearing a proud smile while looking towards here. The 3 pointer, which smashed the opponents pride and motivation, was magnificent. .Do you know there are situations, where I want you to praise me honestly? It was different from the cool Kirasaka as usual. I felt for the first time, I saw a reaction from her, appropriate for her age. Displaying a similar reaction to Shizuku, unexpectedly they might have some places of resemblance. While thinking so, I stood next to her. Beyond her gaze, I could see many students gathering in the school yard. I could understand, the mens final would be starting soon. The opponent, Class 1, had already lined up. The guys from the Class 3 couldnt be seen yet. While the school yard was just beginning to make noise, within one portion of the crowd, huge cheers could be heard. From there, students of Class 3 started appearing. With Yuuto leading, the guys from Class 3 lined up in front of the referee. Looking at them, Kirasaka muttered There is one missing. I also started counting the players from Class 3 and realized, certainly there was one person missing from the team. Yuuto bowed his head, apologizing several times to the referee. While I thought they were having a deep talk, he separated from the line alone and came running direct below us. Minato! Help.. I refuse! With Yuuto running directly towards us, I could easily understand the situation. Interrupting Yuutos words, I declined his request. 1. So, this is kind of Kirasakas special nickname for Yuuto. She had also used it in an earlier chapter, but I had thought it as a one time only event, so didnt bother specially writing it as such. The original is (Ikemen-kun). CH 16 You really dont go lenient on him. Beyond our sight, looking towards the hardened and immovable Yuuto, Kirasaka gave him a gaze of pity. But He..will definitely not give up, right? .I knew this fact better than her since I have been associating with him for a long time. Surely, Yuuto wont move from there, until I agree. Isnt it okay, going out last? Wearing an enigmatic smile, Kirasaka looked over here, with some kind of expectation. My actions beyond this, will decide if I meet her expectations or not. I sighed a little and called out to Yuuto who had yet to move, in a voice loud enough for him to hear. Wait for a bit. Convey to the referee that the substitute student will be arriving now. OohUnderstood! I will be waiting! Hearing my words, Yuuto started returning back to the referee. Ah? In the end, you will go.. Staying here, will only make things worse. Giving my wallet and phone to Kirasaka, who seemed to be enjoying herself, I left the rooftop quickly. As I descended the stairs and passed through the uninhabited corridor, I could hear the bustling noises coming even inside the school building. Reaching the shoe-rack and changing my shoes to the school designated sports one, I started walking towards that place. Its alright! It has been decided that Minato will be the substitute! When Yuuto told the referee on behalf of the substitute student and it was conveyed to the classmates, for an instant all of them had appearances of Who is that? Looking at their reactions, Yuuto replied with He is Shinra Minato. The one, who sits on the seat besides Kirasaka-san. With these words, everyone understood and uttered That guy. He will be coming soon, so start preparing! If we win this one, it is the overall victory! Ohhhh!!! Like a sports manga, to Yuutos words, the classmates responded with huge cheers. That was a quite heated up line, capable of pushing people away, but when Yuuto says it, it can only be heard as cool. The opponent team also started stretching and warming up, waiting for the kick off to begin. Before long, a single student could be seen running from the building, approaching here. Without hesitation, he entered the court and proceeded towards the place where students of Class 3 gathered. I kept you guys waiting! The student arriving underneath them, announced it with the greatest pose. Yes He arrived underneath them Yamada? U..Uhh, Minato? Ah! I came in place of Shinra, to save you guys! Yamada-kun will serve more than enough, in my place. As expected, you are the best. With the appearance of Yamada, the game begun. After half of the game time had elapsed, both teams were still scoreless. While watching the game for the third time from rooftop, Kirasaka was looking at me, happily. Yamada-kun is my secret weapon. With being loud more than necessary, holding the ball alone during the game, certainly the motivation had been going nowhere. That is a secret weapon, huh A secret weapon, I threw out there with confidence. Kirasaka, who was watching Yamada-kun, didnt seem interested somehow. However, she is misunderstanding. I had a good reason for putting in Yamada. Yamada is recognized by just not the class but the whole grade, as an idiot Which reminds me, he did a strange thing in the class as well. I wonder, if it is about the action Yamada took in the class, after the end of academic test. Yamada, who is in the baseball club, only does club activities and even during the period of academic test, he seemed to have just played baseball only. As a result, he got the lowest rank in the class, with his marks. The homeroom teacher even told him in front of our classmates, to bring his parents for the parent-teacher meeting. At that moment, he tore his examination paper into little pieces, raised a strange voice and jumped outside the class window. Even though it was the second floor1, he jumped down one floor and started running around the schoolyard, for some strange reason. It seems like his father is very strict. If Yamada is not doing good at either school or club activities, he would get scolded, greatly. Due to being scared of the interview between his father and the teacher, Yamada seemed to have taken that eccentric action. However the watching classmates, erupted in explosive laughter. It spread throughout the whole grade. In one day, he was acknowledged as the number one idiot character of the grade. If it is that acknowledged idiot Yamada, then whatever he does basically, can only make others laugh As for that evidence, loud laughter could be heard from the students watching the match. Earlier, there were only cheering for Yuuto, but now, it is overflowing with students laughing at Yamada, watching the bizarre match. Misunderstanding that laughter to be encouragement towards him, Yamada kept chasing after the ball, with even more motivation. But, how were you able to call him? In this short period. Ah.. I saw him playing catch-ball with guys of the baseball club, in front of the entrance. When Yuuto was calling me out, I was thinking of sending Yamada as the substitute. Beyond my sight, I saw Yamadas head falling magnificently in front of the opponents goal and hitting the artistic pass from Yuuto. At a glance, the shot looked like a diving header and it shook against the opponents net, beautifully. The sound of the referees whistle could be heard. Looking at the students surrounding Yamada, I thought of proudly boasting to Yuuto that this was thanks to me, passing the baton. 1. So, I dont know if most of you guys know it already or not, but in Japan, there is no ground floor. The floor starts with 1st, 2nd and so on. This is why, he is jumping from 2nd floor, but only 1 floor down. CH 17 In the end, for this times ball game tournament, among the games Class 3 participated in, the girls won the basketball event and the guys won the soccer one. It seems, the students participating in the individual events, were not able to get much good results. Soon after the soccer finals, the award ceremony for every event began inside the schoolyard. Shizuku as the representative of the girls basketball team and Yuuto, from the guys soccer team, each received their respective certificates and prizes from the principal. I was looking at those two peoples figures from the end of the line. While Yuutos popularity was obvious from the rooftop, I could also reconfirm that even Shizuku had lots of fans. What is the prize for the victory? Which reminds me that Kirasaka, whom I had earlier given my phone to, was currently touching both her and my phones together. Being devoted strongly at it for some reason, Kirasaka asked as such, without much interest. Last year, it was a free-for-one-week meal ticket for the school cafeteria. I wonder what it is for this year. Because I have bento for lunches, it would be better if it was something different. Did she finish typing Receiving my smartphone from her, I kept it in my pocket, without a pause. Kirasaka also kept her smartphone in the pocket. But before putting it inside, she grinned,looking at something on the screen. Though, there was no way to confirm, what she saw. Certainly, I could remember her eating bento in the next seat, always. The box itself was normal but the contents were astonishingly luxurious. With this, todays ball tournament ends. Everyone, please dont forget to take care of your bodies, while returning. In the end, the contents of the prize were not announced during the award ceremony. Seems like it would only be heard by the two, inside the class. With the last greeting from the student council president, the crowd of students disbanded from the schoolyard. I also went with the flow and returned back to the classroom. In this school, since there were separate locker rooms established for the female students, they went in the opposite direction from the guys. The students were heading back to their classrooms, while having happy conversations. In between them, there was one student who was talking louder than anyone Yamada. We got the final victory, thanks to my diving header! Since I stood out even more than Yuuto, I might be getting noticed by many girls! Is your head like a garden filled with flowers? You are fortunate that there is no girl here, right now. No matter how much you are the number one idiot character of the grade, itd be bad, going against the Prince of the school. Until reaching the classroom, Yamada didnt stop speaking for even a second. The people around him were also getting tired, but since he was the key figure in the final victory, they kept accompanying him. Since they always flock towards Shizuku and Yuuto, I wonder if these guys also talk within themselves. While thinking so, I decided to keep listening to the conversation between Yamada and other classmates, till the classroom. The prize was meal coupons! Lets go and celebrate with everyone, today! After all the girls and boys finished changing and assembled in the classroom, Yuuto began with such conversation. Yuuto and Shizuku who arrived earlier, had been clutching meal vouchers for a famous restaurant, in their hands. Those people who cannot come, meet me afterwards. There are lots of them, so you can also use it personally in future. For conclusion, with Everyone, thanks for your hard work!, Yuuto brought the talk to an end. For some reason, from class, lots of cheers of It was the best! or You looked pretty cool! etc, and such kind of words were flying inside the classroom. I wondered if the conversation with Yamada some time ago, was just a figment of my imagination As expected, my class is really the worst Makes me feel too much ill at ease. After listening to the messages from the homeroom teacher, the class dispersed. Currently, the after celebration had become the hot topic inside the classroom. It was decided that because of perspiration due to body movement, everyone will return to their homes and change their clothes. Especially the boys were pleased that they would be able to see the normal clothes of Shizuku. Well then, I would be going ahead. Trying to get away even a little earlier from the more crowded than usual classroom, I stood up while carrying my bag. Well then, should I go back as well? Kirasaka also stood next to me, carrying her belongings and left the classroom together. The inside of the school building, which had already became dark, brought out that distinct noisy ambience, what one would expect after the end of a school event. Will Shinra-kun go to the celebration? Kirasaka enquired as such, while descending the stairs. .I will.. Minato-kun! Lets go to the celebration! While I was trying to answer her question, my voice was interrupted by Shizukus voice, coming from behind. Shizuku grabbed my chest, in excitement. So, for celebration, I will.. Minato! You are definitely participating in todays celebration, right? This time it was Yuuto, who obstructed my voice, while I was trying to give a reply to the two girls. Getting slightly irritated at the two, who spoke with such timing as if they had prepared beforehand, I tried to calm myself down to convey my reply. Listen, I am definitely There is no way that Shinra-kun will be going? If it is you two, then you guys definitely know. Alright, you guys shut up for a while. While I had not even said anything, Kirasaka and Shizuku had started quarreling at the back. Not even a fragment of the outstanding combination of these two, seen during the basketball match, could be found now. And then, giving a backward glance towards Yuuto, who was trying to pacify the two of them, I left that place. CH 18 I passed through the school gate, which still had few students around and descended a gentle slope. Thereupon, a pair of family members holding hands, could be seen coming out from the nursery school, adjacent to Sakuranogaoka. It was a pair of mother and daughter. When the girl looked over here and saw me, she smiled and waved her hand.I also gave her a tiny smile and waved back.Probably when I was her age, I was also enjoying my life, the most. Kaede was cute, when she was around that age. While thinking rudely, I compared my sister and the little girl who went away now. Reconfirming that my sister is the best, I once again started walking towards the home, where she was waiting. Along the way, I was contacted by Kaede on the phone to buy soy sauce, so I took a little detour and dropped by the usual supermarket. After shopping, I returned back home. I am back. Since I went shopping on the way, it took me 30 minutes more than usual to reach home. Reaching home without any problems, before going to the living room, I dumped my bag and school belongings in my room. After that, I put my gym uniform, which had not perspired at all, into the washing machine, washed my hands and then went to the living room. I brought the soy sauce. Why are you here? When I entered the living room, the first thing that came into my field of vision, was Shizuku and Kirasaka sitting on the sofa. Minato-kun doesnt know the location of the celebration, right? That is why, I thought of going together.I am also not participating in the celebration. Since it is rare, I thought about having a meal with Shinra-kun. Go home. I pointed towards the entrance and told the two people.For a moment, the two people looked blankly at me but after a while, as if understanding something, they both looked towards each other Since Minato-kun is saying this, Kirasaka-san, please go back home. No, wasnt he talking to you? Please go and have fun at the celebration. .I was talking to both of them, though? As if not understanding the meaning of my words, the two started quarreling about who was told to return.During that while, I passed the request soy sauce to Kaede who was cooking in the kitchen. This is the requested soy sauce. Thank you, Nii-san!By the way, are you about to go somewhere? Kaede, who had already started preparing two peoples portion of dinner, showed a slightly troubled expression.I had told her about the ball game tournament, but I wonder if she had thought that I wont be participating in the after celebration. Trying to remove the worry on Kaedes face and letting the two observing the situation here, know the situation clearly, I answered. No, I will eat the meal at home. And then, I could hear two surprised voices coming from behind. The two still didnt give up. They kept grumbling behind us, while we were eating.But, my decision was firm.because, I did not want to leave the house. It has already started! Looking at the clock on the wall, Shizuku lamented.Right now, the time is 6:45 PM.The appointed time is 6:50, so Shizuku is already late. From here to the place Shizuku talked about, it will take 15 minutes even if you run.Typing something in the smartphone dejectedly, I wonder if she was contacting Yuuto about coming late. Kirasaka was also somewhat pouting, while drinking coffee.Every time our eyes met, she would show a gaze so cold that it would send chills down my spine. It was pretty bad for my heart. If it is this gaze, I wonder if a delinquent would also run away under its influence. While I was firmly trying not to move, as if Shizuku came up with something, her face started glittering. Then she went over to Kirasaka and started whispering something to her.Listening to it, Kirasaka also started grinning and with a warped face, started approaching here. What? I will not go anywhere, even if you say something In the first place, do you think there are even any people in the class, who would be delighted by my presence? No, we will stop saying anything further! The two stopped. not in front of me, but in front of Kaede, who was sitting further in the back. Eh? I? The two girls approached the surprised Kaede and started whispering something in her ears. It was quite a strange scene. I wonder what the two conveyed to Kaede as she nodded a few times.While repeating that act many times over, I felt I could hear a voice asking Is it true?. While I was thinking so, the secret conversation between the three finished and they stood in front of me. While clearing her voice with an unnatural cough, Shizuku I have prepared. WhatOogiri1? While listening to the abrupt words that sounded like the beginning of Oogiri, I unintentionally responded. It was not Shizuku or Kirasaka, but instead Kaede who appeared in front of me. What Even if you partner up with Kaede, my determination wont change. Nii-san! With some determination, Kaede looked into my eyes firmly and spoke betrayal like words to me. Onii-chan Go for sake of Kaede OK lets go Lets go right now. The castle like solid determination of few seconds ago, changed into a simple pebble in an instant. I rushed inside my room and quickly changed into my outdoor clothes.And then, I returned back to the living room and went towards the two, who were praising Kaede magnificently. Leading both of them, I started walking towards the place of celebration. CH 19 When we went outside, it was still before 7 PM, so the sun was setting. The street light built on the side of road was illuminating the path for the three people. Usually the road, that was frequently being used by students, was now mostly occupied by the office workers, returning home. Unlike the daytime, the night wind still felt chilly. Which reminds me, what were you talking about with Kaede? Looking at the two walking slightly ahead, I suddenly recalled the scene from earlier. It was a scene of the two, bringing their faces near Kaedes ear and having some kind of strategy meeting. While at the beginning, Kaede had not showed much interest in the conversation, after the two conveyed something to her, suddenly the look in her eyes changed. I was curious the whole time, about it. I will tell you about that afterwards. Shizuku replied cheerfully. In short, I wont be informed about it, yet. While I did have little bit of interest, since it was not enough to the degree of pursuing it, the matter finished here. Since topics for conversation were also exhausted, only the sound of three peoples shoes rubbing on the ground, could be heard. I suddenly noticed that the smartphone in my pocket was vibrating. There was a notification regarding incoming calls on the screen. Looking at the logs, I could see around 10 missed calls from Yuuto in a straight line. The calls were logged at an interval of 5 minutes each and there were also a number of messages received as well. Since I left it in the room, I was not able to see it. As soon as I was going to call, I received a new message If you are coming, please give me a reply by mail. I conveyed to him that this was the first time, I came to know about him contacting and that I was heading over there. Shizuku walking ahead, also checked her smartphone, exclaimed with Oh!. I wonder if she was not able to confirm about us coming, from my house. I felt really guilty towards him Lets apologize properly, later. We arrived in front of the store, around 15 minutes after the appointed time. Even from outside the store, we could see our classmates, eating happily. It is difficult to go inside. I can understand very well, the feelings of Kirasaka, who muttered so. It is the same feeling when coming late to class. Entering later would attract awkward attention. It makes me really uncomfortable. Unlike us, who were hesitating about going inside, Shizuku opened the door quickly, saying Lets go. With the bell attached to the door ringing, the bustling conversation was interrupted for a moment. After noticing that it was Shizuku, the inside of the store became noisier than before. Ah..Now is the time. Noticing that most of the students gazes were locked on Shizuku, I nonchalantly, crept inside the store. Kirasaka also entered the store after me. Across the passage from where our classmates were sitting, in the opposite side, we took our seats. The place, where we secured our two small seats, was like a private room with its own attached sliding door, which we closed quickly. With this, it could be said that we have more or less participated. Certainly, since we entered the shop, we can say that we participated. There was the matter about apologizing to Yuuto, but amidst this bustling atmosphere, it seems impossible to greet him. There was touch panel model for menu on the seats. Using it, I ordered beverages for the two peoples portion and turned to ask Kirasaka. It is not my place to say, but wasnt Kirasaka also not participating? Certainly, it is not your place to say. While laughing at a level, which was drowned by the noise, inside the store, she put up two fingers. There are two reasons, for me participating. The first one is, I wanted to listen a bit more, about Shinra-kun. Due to circumstances, we also gained a pretty good private room. Well, as for the next one And then, one more thing Saying like that, she started speaking about her private conversation with Shizuku. Shinra-kun is going alongside that handsome guy and Kanzaki-san to the amusement park, this Sunday? Amusement park? In the schedule present in my memory, there was nothing written for Sunday. In other words, it was supposed to be a day, spent leisurely inside the house. When I told her that I had no such plans, Kirasaka looked at me in a puzzled manner. According to her, you will be going together to the amusement park this Sunday. So my condition for this times participation was, for this time, Shinra-kun will be handed over to me. While saying Kaede-chan is also alright with it!, she appeased her thirst with the drink, she was carrying. Since I was going to be taken away to amusement park on Sunday, was that why Kaede was surprised. I started understanding the scene that had happened earlier. In the first place, since I had to confirm my doubt, I brought out my smartphone. Fom the contact address, I chose the Smile Manufacturing Machine contact and sent a short mail to the registered address, There is something I have to ask, so come outside. Please wait for a while. Telling this to Kirasaka, I went outside the store alone. Glancing at Yuuto from outside, he also noticed my message. Saying few words to the classmates around him, he left his seat. While I waited, sitting on the bench outside, Yuuto also came over and sat besides me. I am sorry for not noticing your calls and messages, earlier I left the phone in the room. Dont worry about that kind of stuff. For the time being, regarding the incident earlier, firstly I apologized properly to Yuuto. That was certainly my fault. Since I have apologized to Yuuto, now I can frankly ask about the matter I want to know. I grasped the hand of Yuuto with both of mine and asked him, while exerting the full power within my body. I grasped Yuutos hand with both of mine and putting all my strength, I asked. You. On Sunday, why am I also supposed to go together with you? CH 20 From my one sentence, Yuuto understood instantly why he was called out. His face got flustered, as if he got caught and showed an apologetic expression. Well fine But explain it to me, how it was decided that I will be joining you guys. I know.. I will explain that, of course. I released my powerful grip from Yuutos hand, leaned back on the bench and prepared myself to listen to the conversation. Yuuto started explaining the whole story, while leaning forward. This morning, I went to invite Kanzaki-san for going out on Sunday. I see. And then, I was able to receive her consent. It sounds good, so far. Till the conversation now, it went as planned at my house. For me, the important part will come now. And then it was decided that Minato will also accompany us. Wait a moment, there was not a single thing, I wanted to hear about. Even I dont understand it properly. While scratching his head, Yuuto started explaining the chain of events in detail. The two talked during the time, everyone was changing clothes and had to return to classroom for homeroom. The place seems to be the table, where Shizuku was writing about the events of the day. Kanzaki-san, do you have a moment? Yes? What is it? Shizuku put the paper in her hand, inside the desk and turned her body towards Yuuto. If it is alright, will you go to the amusement park, this Sunday? Yuuto asked, while his heart was thumping loudly. It was the most nervous moment, he had felt in several years. Amusement park! It will be nice. Lets go! Shizuku consented easily to Yuutos request with a face, full of smile. And when they tried talking about the appointed day, the plans started to go out of order. Well, we have to talk to Minato-kun too. Eh!? From my side, I will try inviting him after school! This way, not being able to correct Shizukus misunderstanding, the situation developed to this stage. Certainly, I could comprehend a bit about Yuuto not understanding well. But, if you had quickly said that if was only for the two of you, then this situation wont have happened, right? I tried to say it. But as soon as I opened my mouth, she went somewhere immediately. It seems that Yuuto also tried to talk with Shizuku afterwards. After the game, in the place where we three had came to, also after I went towards the rooftop, he had tried talking to her. However, since there was some work, they were not able to talk specifically. With the story having grown this far already, at this point of time, I cannot just say two people, right? Looking at Yuuto, dropping his shoulders, it seems it would be difficult to refuse this time. Since Kaede had also been involved, I would not be able to refuse. As expected, Shizuku had also associated with me, for a long while. She understands my weak point, pretty well. If you want to be alone together on that day, there is no choice for you, other than working hard. Saying this sentence to Yuuto, I went back inside the store. From behind, Ah, leave it to me!, a reply filled with fighting spirit could be heard. That being the case, it will be dependent on that days effort. Inside the store, I wondered if the noise was bothering other customers of the store While thinking so, I went back to the private room. Ah? That was quick. Kirasaka greeted me, while drinking black tea, she probably ordered afterwards. There are not many people who are so picturesque, while drinking only black tea. Her every single movement looks attractive. Looking at that figure, I also started thirsting for black tea and ordered the refill. It was just a small confirmation, so Certainly it seems that we are going to the amusement park on Sunday. Is that so It was good that it was not a lie of Kanzaki-san. She exhaled with a small relief. And then, she opened the sliding door for a bit and checked the figures of the classmates, sitting on the opposite side. And then, she closed the door immediately and pinned it with her hand, as if not letting anyone open it. What are you doing? Dont worry about it. I just felt like doing it. Kirasaka, who was was pinning the door with her right hand; as if she had thought of something, suddenly started restraining the door with both of her hands. While I was watching her, wondering what she was doing; for an instant, the door opened but was closed instantly by Kirasaka. If you hold it like that, my black tea wont arrive. That is there as well When Kirasaka let go of her hands reluctantly off the door, the door was opened vigorously. What are you doing sneakily? Hearing the voice of Shizuku outside, it seems Kirasaka was preventing her from coming inside. Shizuku sat next to me, as if cramming her body and glared at Kirasaka, on the opposite side. What, I was merely talking to Shinra-kun normally? Since, we dislike entering that circle. Then, do it only after saying something to me! As always, the atmosphere turned perilous due to the two people, with bad relations. At this very moment, the shop assistant entered the room, carrying my order of black tea. I took the cup in front of me and tried imitating the movements of Kirasaka, from a while ago. .Yes, lets stop it. However much I do it, it wont look picturesque. While drinking the black tea normally, I decided to vaguely listen to the conversation between the two girls. CH 21 By the way, why is Kanzaki-san also sitting down? There are only two seats here? If you cram, even two people can sit together. Moreover, it is my freedom to sit, wherever I want? Certainly, even though it is a private room, the chairs in the room are slightly wider. If you move closer, there is a possibility of even two people sitting together. As she said, in this type of celebration party, anyone has the freedom to sit anywhere. While some people do sit next to their friends, it has not been long since formation of the new class. Perhaps, some people have also sat next to someone they have never talked with, before. However, most people dont sit next to someone of opposite sex. This was a celebration for school event. It was not a mixer1. There must also be some guys who would want to sit next to girls and create a nice atmosphere while conversing. However, reality is not that sweet. The seats of the girls and the boys had been separated precisely and only Yuuto is sitting next to the opposite gender. Entering a private room with girls, it might be considered an envious development However thinking about it, the one opposite to me, is the brightest person in the year; a mysterious person who people cant figure out. It was terrifying, holding any kind of strange expectations. As for me, I have confidence that I wont get excited, regardless of who sits opposite me. Because, I dont make any mistakes regarding expectations. In case, while sitting in front and talking with me, someone says Eh? Lets play something?, first of all, I would look at the surroundings to check if she is not looking at someone and laughing. I, who was persuaded by Kaede that girls are scary, am not an idiot to the extent of falling for traps, here and there. However in the present situation where someone was close enough, to be sticking shoulders, even my heart beat rose immediately, due to nervousness. However you say that she was just a childhood friend, it doesnt change the fact that she was a girl. And above all else, Shizuku is called the most beautiful girl in school. As much as possible, I tried moving my body away, to avoid touching shoulders. However, I dont know what Shizuku misunderstood, but she kept moving her body closer, again and again. Arent you a bit too close? Kirasaka spoke while glaring, in a low voice. If a small child sees it, it will definitely start crying. I..It cant be helped! Since, it is too narrow here! Then leave. I dont want to. Shizuku who replied immediately to Kirasaka, didnt seem to really have any interest in moving away. If a fan of Shizuku saw this scene, wont I be pierced in the back by a knife, while returning home? As soon as I thought as such, I realized the dreadful situation, I was in. I tried to verify with my eyes, if the sliding door was closed properly. Its okay. It is shut tightly. I tried changing my body position many times, so that shoulders wont hit. I finally discovered the perfect position where she cannot come closer, by holding down my knees.2 With this, for the time being, the problem was solved. However, even if you say nicely, every time facing each other, the atmosphere turns gloomy. While I was feeling astonished as well some admiration, I noticed that the outside of private room was quieter than before. Where is Kanzaki-san? Is she in washroom? I wonder which two people started the uproar, but every classmate started searching for Shizuku. Hey.. What to do about this.. What to do? I gave a cold look to Shizuku next to me, who had also noticed the situation outside. Unlike me, Shizuku and Kirasaka didnt have any impending sense of crisis, towards the situation. They didnt held much interest, regarding it. If you return? I dont want to. In the end, for a short while, the classmates wandered inside the store, searching for Shizuku. Since the sliding door was closed, there was no one who was aware of us being inside. Nevertheless, I was fearful of the door opening sometime. It was Yuuto, who subdued the situation. Shizuku was outside, taking an important call; as such, Yuuto explained to everyone. The people with loud voices, quieted down and people who had stood up, returned back to their seats. I, once again, came to realize how influential Yuutos voice was, towards the classmates. I was curious, but why is Ogiwara on good terms with Shinra? Inside the store, which had regained its calmness, someone enquired such from Yuuto. Several people asked Who?and when someone explained that it was the person sitting next to Kirasaka, finally everyone seemed to have understood. With Minato? Thats right. Kanzaki-san seems to be childhood friends with him. But I was wondering, why you are also together with such guy. After adding That guy is arrogant, right?, the words stopped there. It seems that other students also held curiosity regarding it, as the other conversations suddenly disappeared. Hearing that question, it was not me, but for some reason, Shizuku and Kirasaka, who tried leaping out. I grabbed the hands of such two people and sat, as it is. What are you doing.. Well, just wait. It looks interesting. I answered the openly displeased Kirasaka, with a grin. It is not something, you can hear easily. I wanted to hear, what he thought about me, while interacting usually. I strained my ears, as to not miss Yuutos reply. 1. Another name for gkon. 2. So, I tried imagining how this will look like. Based on the text and what I know, the chairs probably look this or this, but instead of 4 chairs, I expect just two on the opposite sides. Now, as for sitting position, originally Minato and Shizuku should be sitting like this (minus the whole yoga thing) side by side, but later Minato probably sat in form. That is my current conjecture. If someone has a better idea, please feel free to pitch in. CH 22 About Minato, huh Lets see. I wonder if he was thinking about it. After a brief interval, Yuuto answered clearly. That guy, for the better or worse, never tells a lie. That one sentence Yuutos answer for the reason of staying with me, was just that. That was the only reason, for being my friend. The classmates, who received such short explanation and thinking the answer to be insufficient, just fell silent. OOnly that? After a short while, one person among them asked, as if voicing out everyones opinion. That much only. Yuuto sent back a short reply. Eh? Truly just for that reason only? Though it was about me, I had only been listening and not thinking, but the other students must have been thinking like that. However, they didnt ask any further questions. Perhaps, looking at the expression of Yuuto, they might have perceived something. From inside this private room, Shizuku, Kirasaka and I, could not see Yuuto directly and understand, but surely it should have been that. Due to a casual question asked by a student, the atmosphere had changed to something serious like a funeral. Certainly, for next few days, the person who raised this question at the beginning, will be treated from the surrounding as the instigator, who created this unpleasant atmosphere in the celebration party. At that time, it would have fine, if you had not asked that question, etc. Depending on the situation, I wonder if in the future, I, the subject of the question, would be blamed for this subtle mood. Nevertheless, it was naturally Yuuto, who changed this situation. Now, then The long awaited food will get cold, so everyone should start eating quickly. After Yuuto turned towards everyone and declared so, gradually the conversations started returning among the students. Though, it took time for the friendly chat between students to resume, inside the store. Shinra-kun doesnt really tell lies? Kirasaka, who had heard Yuuto, asked while looking at my face. With hair tucked behind her ears and strangely putting out a captivating appearance, she looked at me with a dubious expression. I feel bad for Yuuto, but I do tell lies. During the Golden Week, I told a small lie to try escaping from Kaede. As I try replying, Shizuku next to me, suddenly stood up. It is true! Minato-kun doesnt tell lies! Since he says whatever he thinks, he doesnt tell lies! Do you realize that you spoke a very rude thing, just now? Not I, but Shizuku, who says whatever she thinks, replied to Kirasaka across the table, with a feeling of superiority. I had thought about this during the test study period as well, but is Shizuku not someone, who expresses what she thinks? While I received a mental attack from an unexpected spot, Kirasaka became strangely convinced with Shizukus words. Certainly, Shinra-kun says what he thinks, immediately. Thats right! However, there is no one like Minato-kun, whose real intentions are so easy to understand! Are you praising me or making fun of me? The conversation, which was difficult to respond to, continued also after that. In the end, Shizuku spent most of her time together with us, in the private room and only returned to our classmates, when the bill was brought out. By the way, when leaving the private room, Shizuku went out normally. While I used the strategy of hiding behind the shop assistant, like an elementary school student and was able to get out without being seen. With Yuuto leading more than 30 people simultaneously outside, the inside of store was quiet. After confirming that everyone had went out, Kirasaka and I, left the store. If it was like this, wont it have been fine, even if we had not participated? Kirasaka expresses few words, while leaving the store. Since wrinkles had formed on her clothes due to sitting for a long time, she adjusted them lightly with her hand. Because we were only drinking black tea, inside the private room. I had been sitting in that perfect position for a while, to avoid touching Shizuku. While enduring the pain in my joints, I stretched my body greatly. There were very few people around. Checking the time on smartphone, it was around 9 PM. It was not too late, considering high school students but there were usual classes for tomorrow as well. For that reason, most of the students had dissolved from the group, in front of the store. It seems that few students, under the name of an after party, went to Karaoke. Shizuku and Yuuto had been invited as well before leaving the store, but seemed to have refused. Is it better, sending you back home? Even though it wasnt necessary at all, just to make sure, I asked Kirasaka. Even though, it is an attractive proposal, I would have to hold back this time. I want to reserve the enjoyment for weekends. While refusing as such, Kirasaka started going in the opposite direction from me. Why I felt it is was unnecessary, was because I had seen a long car stopping, a bit ahead. I wondered, whoever tried to make a move on the girl, surely would not be able to see the morning sun While having this feeling of dread, I decided to return back to home, in the opposite direction. You were slow. After advancing a bit from the store, on the side of road illuminated by streetlight, I could see Yuuto leaning on the telephone pole, waiting for me. Were you waiting? I wanted to talk for a bit. I dont swing that way, you know? Without stopping in front of Yuuto, I replied while walking. Yuuto also started walking next to me. While waiting for Yuuto to bring the subject, unexpectedly I could hear a small laugh, coming from him. What are you laughing about? No, it is different. I was thinking, as expected, you are the easiest to communicate with. While laughing in a way, which cannot be normally seen in school, Yuuto stopped in front of me. Since, you do not give me any preferential treatment! What are you talking about? It is natural. Why should I give special treatment to a guy in the same year? Is he an idiot I lightly struck Yuutos head. Without avoiding the strike, Yes.. As expected, friends have to be like this., Yuuto said in an incomprehensible manner. Wouldnt it have been better, sending back Shizuku instead of me? Ah Thats right. I had a feeling that this guys love wont bear fruit. CH 23 It might be sudden, but dont you wonder what sort of person, is the most famous during middle and high school? In Sakuranogaoka I go to, from the girls side the highly popular Prince, concerning guys, the unattainable flower or a cool girl who is beautiful as well as rich; such kind of people cant be just found anywhere. However, even within a school without such people, certainly there is one person, who is known by the whole student body. That is the student council president. A student, who is selected by the student population via elections. Someone, who is supposed to be representing the school and must be a model student for their peers. My school is also not an exception. Our student council president is also one of the famous students, for a different reason than Shizuku and others. The current president during their first year, had assumed the post of vice president of the student council. When we had joined the school last year, they had already been inaugurated as the president. The president excelled in studies, club activities as well as off-campus competitions and had earned many achievements. The current president is proclaimed as the best student council president ever, by the teachers. They are also relied upon heavily by the both teachers and students alike. It wont even be an exaggeration to call them perfect; such person is present in our school. Someone as ordinary as me, should not have any kind of relation with such kind of student council president. I had always thought until now, that till their graduation in third year, I will be only looking at them on stage, while thinking Such an amazing person. However, currently I am standing in front of that student council president. To explain the reason, we have to go back to this morning. A day had passed since the ball game tournament. For students, it was returning back to a normal weekday, Wednesday. Since it was my turn for day duty today, I started heading towards school, earlier than usual. Since it was earlier than usual, the number of students walking, were also few. Most of them were people, going for the morning training of their respective clubs. Mixed among them, I was walking towards the school alone. The weather was nice and the route to school, was also quiet. I, who was feeling more refreshed than usual, heard a big voice coming from behind me, in this quiet scenery. G..Good morning, senpai! Is it a kouhai of some club member? The strong voice filled with fighting spirit, that could be heard from behind, indeed felt like coming from a kouhai of some male sports club. Senpai! I have a story to tell today. I came here to receive you! Ho Since there was something he wanted to report, he even went till the house. Some people might find it rude, doing this early morning, but I have a favourable impression since his earnestness was being conveyed. If there is a kouhai like this in club, there would probably be very few problems regarding hierarchical relationship. Without turning, I muttered You have a pretty good kouhai in a low voice, cheering on the kouhai-kun secretly, to have a good conversation. No way. A good kouhai these words are more than I deserve. Huh? Here I felt the sense of discomfort, for the first time. The schoolgirl walking ahead, is looking towards here. There is no doubt, it is because of the voice of kouhai-kun from behind. However, that gaze is looking towards me. To be more accurate, it is looking behind me. And then, the voice that seemed to be at a distance earlier, sounded just behind me, this time. Furthermore, why did I get a response for my low murmur I turned around slowly to confirm the circumstances behind me. There was a single male student right behind me, standing with a good posture and straight back. Good morning, Shinra-senpai! Good morning The unknown kouhai-kun. Kouhai-kun, who was bowing at a perfect 90 degree, upon hearing my reply, smiled and fixed his posture. He was a bit taller than me. He had a firm body build and hair with a slight reddish tinge. His sharp expression bore close resemblance to Kirasakas displeased look. Getting called out by such person, I kept looking at his face motionlessly and tried to remember where I had met him. But I was not able to remember, especially. While I was wondering if I had just forgotten, the guy started introducing himself in a loud voice. First year, Class 2. I am Hino Daiki. Hobby is cooking and special skill is full body workout. I see. I came to receive Shinra-senpai today, in order to greet and introduce myself! Well Why? Nonetheless, the kouhai, Hino-kun took out a piece of photograph from his pocket. The photographed object was, the figure of Kaede, carrying a shopping bag on her hand. I see. I will listen if you have any last requests. Quickly confiscating the photograph, I grabbed his chest. Bringing my face closer, I glared at him with full power. I..Its different! This is a photograph gained through illegal channels, I didnt do any sneak photography! Testifying this, Hino-kun shook his head trying to deny the suspicion of voyeurism. Then what is it? Are you a stalker of Kaede? Something like a stalker is too amazing. I simply worship your sister! No good This guy is dangerous. Grabbing the hand of Hino-kun, I started walking towards police station for the purpose of handing him over. 1. So, first of all, I will be using Senpai and Kouhai during the story. I dont think I need to explain the meanings behind them. Originally, I had junior during monologues and kouhai during conversations, but it creates a sense of imbalance, so I stuck to using kouhai. . 2. If you notice, I have used they or them, when referring to the student council president. The reason is because, the president mentioned in the text until now has been gender-neutral. We might be able to guess what the gender is, but till now, it has not been mentioned specifically. They,Them are normally used for gender-neutral characters, anyway. CH 24 P..Please wait a moment!? When I tried to advance, Hino-kun put all of his strength in the opposite direction, refusing to move. He already had an unrestrained voice and when he spoke even louder, the gazes of students walking nearby, started moving over here. Oy! Dont make such noise, dangerous person. Dangerous person.. Is that about me!? His each and every reaction was so loud. More than this, will only trouble the surroundings. I temporarily gave up on dragging him off to the police station. I decided to give preference to listening why he worshiped my sister. Alright. I wont be taking you to the police station, for the time being. So, stop reacting loudly. Y..You were going to take me to the police station T..That was dangerous. Crouching on the spot, Hino-kun exhaled a sigh of relief. I leaned on the nearby wall and started checking the photograph possessed by Hino-kun, in detail. As expected, the one reflected on the photograph is Kaede and if you look closely, my figure could also be seen in the vicinity. Is this during Golden Week? Judging from the attire Kaede and I were wearing, it seemed to be photographed around the time, we went shopping during Golden Week. Yes, I bought it at the end of Golden Week. I thought it was only one photograph, but Hino-kun brought out several of them from his bag. Whichever photo one sees, Kaede was present in the center and for some reason, in some of them, I had also been photographed. Since I have several clothes, I wonder if those had been taken every time I went shopping. First of all, dont buy them. Confiscating all the pictures, one by one from him, I stowed them away in my bag. So that they dont bend in any situation, I put them firmly between textbooks. Why did you say, you worshiped Kaede? Looking a bit dissatisfied at me taking all his pictures, once Hino-kun heard my question, he straightened his back again in a good posture and started speaking. From the past, I have been told that I give a bad impression During my childhood, when I would make eye contact with other kids, they would start crying. Even my classmates avoided me. Certainly, the kids will cry. I dont know if he was doing it intentionally, but to a person who makes eye contact with him, would feel he was being glared at. Even I, if had not heard this story from him, would have asked him Are you angry?. What about that hair? I asked, while pointing at his red hair. Ah, I dyed it. Our school is not very strict regarding hair and such. So I thought, dying it will garner interest from my classmates. Err It would definitely have the opposite effect, you know. Hino-kuns expression plummeted down, directly. Even without hearing this reply, I could imagine that he wont have got his desired outcome. I had very few students during middle school. I had thought about making many friends in high school, but Even if I am walking normally, I am called a delinquent. When I try to help an old lady with her bag, the next day it becomes a rumor, that I stole it. What an outrageous kouhai-kun. He is the perfect example of people forming impressions based on ones appearance. If you try speaking, you wouldnt find him unusual, just a kind first year. I understood well that you went through terrible experiences However, what does it have to do with you possessing the photographs of Kaede? Did he also think that the story had derailed, as he replied with Sorry. It would have been fine, even if he didnt apologize. For me, I just wanted to know the relation with my sister, quickly. That is.. Last month when I went shopping, I was mistaken as a shoplifter. I see. Actually, it was a middle school student, who had shoplifted. After the incident got exposed, he threatened me in front of the store and told a lie. I could understand by just those few words, alone. The manager of the shop, seeing the appearance of Hino-kun, while swallowing the story of the middle school student, arbitrarily decided that he was the culprit. It was during that time Kaede-sama told the manager like this This person has not done anything. Because I had been watching. It does seem like what Kaede will say. After listening to the resolution of problem from Hino-kun Even though, I had started walking ahead during the middle, he seemed to have noticed. Since the direction of walking is same, I wonder if he shopped in the same store While thinking that entering a shop and quickly getting accused of shoplifting, if he had just conveyed the simple truth Until now, when I was accused of being the culprit, there had been people who knew that I did nothing, but none of them had came to help. And then, Hino-kun lifted his downcast face vigorously. The look in his eyes changed from somewhat angry to a scary fanatic one. That is why, when the cute girl that appeared in front of me.. No.. That was surely the goddess in form of Kaede-sama! That is why I worship Kaede-sama! That is wrong Since, she is my sister, she is only an ordinary person. CH 25 As expected, this kouhai is a pretty dangerous guy Hino-kun, joining his hands together, was looking at the sky with a distant look. I grabbed his hands and started taking him towards the adequate place for him. H..Huh? What happened, senpai? Dont worry. It seems they provide food properly, there. Are trying to take me along to the police station again!? Of course. Rather, I have been trying to, since the time you revealed that you bought photos taken sneakily. Ignoring Hino-kuns words, who was creating an uproar again, I walked, without a pause. While advancing like this, I reached the end of the road and stopped. To reach Sakuranogaoka, I have to go right. For arriving at police station, I have to keep walking left. This time, my destination is left. Pulling the guy by his hand, when I was trying to change from my usual direction, I heard a voice, coming from the opposite, right side. The two people, there Where are you going? Hino-kun and I, turned towards that voice. There was a single female student there, standing dignified with her hands folded. Is that uniform of our high school? She had slightly lower voice than usual for a girl. While walking towards here, the girl looked at our faces alternately and gave a single nod. Second year, Shinra and First year, Hino, huh.. I heard about some students being noisy from others. Were they talking about you Why does she know our names? While wondering this, I looked at the face of the girl and understood the reason, quickly. Long brown hair tied in a ponytail, dangling over her shoulders; wearing red coloured spectacles and a yellow band on her left arm. This person is the student council president, Hiiragi Akane-senpai. I have heard rumours however, this person seems to be able to remember the faces and names of the whole student body, perfectly. If those rumours are true, remembering my name is not strange. However, remembering the names of the whole student body; I wonder if the student council has lots of free time I kept this idea buried inside my mind. Why are you two guys, making so much noise since morning? Perhaps, a fight? Thats wrong! I am taking this dangerous person, to the police station. Dangerous person? The president moved her line of sight, from me to Hino-kun. Watching the president staring at him fixedly, with her hands against her lips, Hino-kun was not able to endure and averted his eyes. What has he done? I was honestly lost on how to answer the presidents question. Kaede was not a student of Sakuranogaoka and as this was not an internal matter of the school, it was not a matter of the level, of reporting to the student council president. While I was thinking such, I could feel the gaze of Hino-kun looking over here, saying Please dont say anything!. Observing this, I decided. Hino-kun possessed several pictures of my sister, so I was dragging him off to the police station. Why did you say it!? Well, with these kind of circumstances, I conversed with the president. Please come to the student council room, after school. as such verdict was even passed to me. And that is why, currently Hino-kun and I, were standing in front of the president. I got the gist of Hino-kuns story No, I was not able to understand the fact about Shinras sister being a goddess, however. Thats fine. Please dont try understanding that. My sister is just an ordinary human being. Hino-kun narrated the contents of this morning again, to the president. Taking the photographs of Kaede from me, the president confirmed with Hino-kun. I had asked this question while entering the room as well, but you truly didnt do sneak photography, right? Or you didnt shadow her, did you? I..Its true! I swear, I didnt do anything befitting a crime! I wonder if it is not a crime, buying peeping photos? I dont know well, but I decided to keep silent. So as you hear it, Shinra.. As a brother, even I think you took the right action, but for just this time, can you give him another chance? While showing a bitter smile implying I understand I am speaking strange things. While I was not convinced, I knew Hino-kun was not a bad person by conversing with him, so I accepted it conditionally. I understand. But I wish for the president to take measures, so this guy wont be meddling with Kaede. Is that so.. Thank you. Of course, I have already thought regarding this point. President fetched a single paper from the inside of her desk. While putting that in front of Hino-kun, she began revealing her thoughts. I want to monitor Hino-kun directly, so I am asking him to work for the general affairs post in the student council. Since there will be work everyday after school, it would be hard for him to meddle with your sister. The title in the paper was Student Council Staff Invitation Letter. General Affairs was written in the designation column. Receiving this, Hino-kun didnt seem to look displeased but for some reason, was showing a grave look. If you refuse it, even I wont be able to abide by the requirements of Shinra. Did the president think Hino-kun was frustrated, based on his expression When she told him such, Hino-kun shook his head. CH 26 No entering the student council within one month from joining the school, would be called unnatural from the surroundings. Hmm Certainly that is so. President leaned back deeply into the chair and looked at the ceiling. Wondering what she was thinking, Hino-kun and I, kept waiting for her words. Hino-kun is proficient in cooking and exercise? Eh? Yes, I am. As if struck by a great idea, president stood up, while snapping her finger. She faced Hino-kun, to confirm. There are roughly three ways of becoming a student council staff. First is, via getting elected by the students. Passing by us, president went and stood in front of the whiteboard, placed at the edge of the room. On it, she started drawing a simple picture, using a pen. Second, is when the student council decides that they require additional personnel. Like this time, for nominating a staff member, submitting the letter of recommendation to the school. For this, the approval of the teacher in charge of student council, is necessary. Contrary to her dignified appearance and manner, cute characters were drawn by the president. The president herself, Hino-kun and the person looking like the principal, looked like characters that have came out from the picture book. For the third, last way, thankfully, the school highly evaluated me and gave me the privilege of selecting one student. Well, I have already used it, though. From the school, she was given such kind of privilege. As one would expect of the one, called as the greatest student council president, ever. However, even if that quota was remaining, it wont have been applicable for Hino-kun. If it was used for a second year student, it would still be fine. However, if a first year who had just entered the school, was selected, there would be many students who wont remain silent. This time, I am trying to make Hino-kun join, using the second method of submitting the letter of recommendation. Fortunately, right now, there are only three members in the student council, including me. Certainly, when you look inside the student council room, there are many desks left unused. The desks being used, are both near the presidents desk, with plates mentioning Vice President and Treasurer. While not being able to foresee the presidents story again, we quietly kept listening. The treasury has been entrusted to a girl. Vice president is a boy, who is excellent but timid, so his strength is weak. For transportation stuff, we have to normally depend on general students. There! The president struck the board with her right hand and pointed her left hand towards Hino-kun. Usually, I keep discussing with the teacher in charge, about adding people for the sake of doing physical work. Regarding that point, if it is you, then there are no problems! Certainly, looking at Hino-kun, whose specialty is exercising, there is no point to criticize. However, if there is a problem The rest is your reputation, however Sitting down on her desk again, president brought out a clear file. Inside the file, in front of us, was a page printed First Year, Class 2, Hino Daiki, within it. Inside it, were problems reported by students during the one month from joining the school. Seven cases in a month. From the time, I joined the student council, this is the highest record. I am sorry Listening to the presidents words, the already downcast face of Hino-kun worsened and while hanging his head, he apologized to her. There is nothing, you should apologize for. However, contrary to him, the president gave a gentle smile. I do not believe in reports, born out of prejudice, speculation or rumours. Because I only believe in what I see, with my own eyes. The president took out the paper containing the reports, from inside the file. Tearing it in half and rolling it in its crumpled form, she threw it in the dustbin. While talking like this with you, I cannot think of you as the same as the person of reputation. I am not able to imagine, you harming other people. Yes, my sister was indirectly harmed. Shinra, stay silent for a bit. When I was going to raise objection towards those words, with her best smile of today, the president turned her face towards here. It seemed as if that smile was telling me Dont say anything. Your reputation can change, depending on how much you work hard, from now on. You will surely be able to also make friends. With those words, Hino-kun raised his face. For someone, who wished to make many friends and change his reputation, this was an unparalleled chance. Receiving the pen from president, he signed his name under the signature column. I apologize for the inconvenience. Please look after me. Yes, I will also make efforts to get the approval from sensei However, since you will be part of the student council from now, if you do things in offensive manner, be resolved for it. With Hino-kun being warned for the last time, he gave a single big nod. Watching it, with another smile, the president moved her line of sight towards here. With this, dont you think, it is okay? That is true. With this Hino-kun, will become an underling of the student council and wont be able to do any weird activities. If that happens, even from my side While nodding to the last confirmation from president, I remembered the words I had forgotten to say, towards Hino-kun. Never again, buy a picture of my sister. U..Understood! Next time, I will directly request senpai, to allow me to take the picture! Do you truly understand? While not able to quite believe his words, I entrusted the rest to the president. Since the conversation was over, when I tried to leave the student council room for going towards my house, I was called out by the president. Well then, both of you, best regards from now on. Wait a minute. What do you mean by both of you? I quickly turned towards the president and asked her. While revealing an Ah, the president Shinra had been made a secretary before the Golden Week, by the presidents nomination quota. Therefore, you are also one of the members of the student council. In this way, at a later date Due to persuasion from the student council president as well from the first year Hino Daiki, for some reason, the story progressed without my knowledge and I was officially approved as a member of the student council, by the school. CH 27 It was two days later, on Friday when we both, were summoned in the capacity of student council members. So, is there any activity after school, today? Seems like it Although I feel, it should only be self introductions, today. During the lunch break, while spreading her luxurious bento in the next seat, Kirasaka asked without looking over here. I also, while leaning back on the window frame, answered her as such. Inside the classroom, half of the students had not gone to the cafeteria and were eating their own bento. For Yuuto, it depends on his mood for that particular day. Sometimes he buys bento from convenience stores and sometimes, he eats at the cafeteria. Shizuku brings her own bento always and seems to eat with her classmates in the courtyard, between the first and second building. One year back, I was also interested in eating at the courtyard. But since, it was very crowded, it was difficult to eat a meal, there. So, I always eat the bento made by Kaede, on my seat. And since, I had already finished todays bento, I was scanning over some papers, provided by the president previously. In those papers, the one year schedule for the student council and roughly, the work I would be in charge of, as the secretary in the council, were written. Creating and maintaining the records of the student council meetings. Furthermore, assisting in the progression of meetings. It was a bit different from the work I had imagined doing as the secretary, but especially, there was nothing unusual. If I memorize the way of doing it, I should be able to manage. While I was looking at the past documents to understand the workings of it, as if interested, Kirasaka peered over here, from the side. What is it? No, I was just interested in what work, you are going to do. She looked over the documents containing my job description, I had left on the top of the desk after reading. Wont it be fine, even if it was not Shinra-kun, who did it? Her thoughts were reasonable. Certainly, the student council work may be hectic, but it doesnt necessary have to be me. Rather, whether it is her, Yuuto or Shizuku; they will be more competent for it. No, even apart from them, there should be many people who can do better than me. Assuming being appointed by the president, since even I dont think myself as talented, surely she wont have thought of me as an outstanding personnel, too. Why did she nominate you.? Kirasaka, while putting her bangs behind her ears, muttered so. While glancing sideways at her, I recalled the words, the president told me that day. I am student councils secretary? Yes, that is right. While I was trying to exit the student council room, I was stopped by the unexpected words, coming from the president. Turning back, I could only see the smile on presidents face. What kind of joke is this? This is not a joke. I have truly nominated you as a student council personnel, from my recommendation quota. The president went over to the desk with the plate, Vice President and pulled out a paper similar to a photocopy, from inside and gave it to me. Receiving that paper, I scanned over the written content. In the document, largely written was the heading Student Council President Personnel Recommendation. The name was written underneath, with a penmanship unlike mine. Can I not refuse this? If it was a normal recommendation, there was some possibility. But regarding this recommendation only, one cannot refuse. The president stated the fact, disinterestedly. I tried thinking desperately for the sake of not become a member of the council, but no great idea came to mind. The president kept speaking, as if to corner me further. Incidentally, the teacher in charge of the student council, is the student counselor, Sudou-sensei. He is pretty scary, you know. Are you serious Sudou-sensei is the teacher in charge of student guidance, in Sakuranogaoka. He is pretty famous for being as strict as a demon. I could see him every morning, standing at the front of the school gate and taking away the late coming students to the student guidance room. Last year, one of my classmates was seen by Sudou-sensei, riding a bicycle together with a girl. Afterwards, I remember the classmate making noise in the class, over being forced to listen to a long lecture as well as writing an apology letter. The original copy has been given to Sudou-sensei. Please give up. After listening to the last words of president, I dropped my shoulders. Sitting at a nearby chair, I unintentionally looked towards the ceiling. Why did you recommend me? Originally I had wanted to ask this and had forgotten, so I turned towards the president, who sat in the opposite seat and enquired. Thats true.. I have to explain about it. After saying this, the president looked towards me.. And then towards Hino-kun, who had changed from his earlier mood. After I graduate and leave the student council, the one leading will be the two people, the vice president and the treasurer. However, as I said before, the vice president is timid. The treasurer is also someone, who is obedient and doesnt state her opinions. The president, watching over the seats of the currently absent vice president and treasurer, looked like an older sister watching over her younger siblings. There are occasions when, Kaede also looks this way towards me. I dont want you to misunderstand. I am the older brother and Kaede, the younger sister. The president once again, turned her gaze towards me and resumed talking. I am sure, they obediently respond to the request from the students. If the other party uses a forceful manner of speaking, then even more But at that time, I found you. President paused speaking for a while, as if ascertaining our expressions. After confirming that we were listening, she told the final deciding factor which became the reason. I dont want a person with high popularity or someone with excellent grades What I want, is a person who can make impartial judgements. Impartial judgements, huh In this school, the student council possesses great power regarding events. Therefore, making fair and unbiased judgement is an indispensable factor for the student council. In the school, what is necessary and unnecessary, concerning students. Friends, lover, club activities and such; even if you talk with people close with such matters, you have to omit the unnecessary. Kindness is an unnecessary trait for the evaluation criteria. The president judged that it is still difficult for the current vice president and others. For me, I thought if it was you, you can definitely make that judgement. You are overestimating me, too much. In response to my words, the president only smiled and said nothing. She returned back to her seat. While bowing once to the president who didnt discuss anything more afterwards, I went outside the student council room. CH 28 After all, I wonder what was that smile, president showed in the end. Even while exiting the student council room, on my way back and even when reaching home, I was not able to remove presidents last expression from my mind. Undoubtedly, this was not the reason president nominated me. There should be some other reason, she expressly made me join the student council. That is, she had some good will towards me.I, very well know that it is not such an anime-like development. I wonder if it would be good classifying the gaze of president as the passionate looks, girls sent towards Yuuto? I could not feel that. For the time being, there is no choice other than looking at the situation. While I was thoroughly engrossed regarding the incident that day, I could hear the bell signalling the end of lunch. Looks like, you were contemplating quite a bit. Before I knew it, Kirasaka was looking over here with a bored expression. My bad, did I ignore you? No way. While replying with a single word, she turned her gaze forward and began preparing for the upcoming lesson. Imitating her, I also took out the textbooks for the next lesson from inside the desk. My mood worsened with the approaching meeting of the student council. I wish today didnt end. While the lesson started, I hoped for the impossible to not happen after school. Well then, return back carefully. The after school, which did come in the end. The last lesson finished. When the homeroom teacher said those words, the students stood up from their seats simultaneously and started discussing their plans regarding afterwards. If there were students talking about club activities, then there were also students talking about stopping by somewhere, on their way home. Among them, I spent more time than usual gathering my belongings, trying to delay even a little, the time towards the student council. After this, is your first time with the student council? Shizuku slipped away alone from the circle of students and came over here. Ignoring Kirasaka sitting besides me, she asked me as such. Yes Unfortunately after this, is my first job. If I could, I would have also wanted to help, however I shook my head towards Shizuku, who was making an apologetic expression, for some reason. It cant be helped with this much I dislike it but I will go. The in-charge is that Sudou While replying to Shizuku, my originally non-existent motivation, plummeted further. Please do your best, Shizuku clenched her small fist before her chest. While lightly replying to her, I started advancing towards the student council room in the third building. As I was leaving the classroom, Yuuto passed by me saying Dont skip and gave a small chuckle. Definitely, lets harass him a little afterwards Turning his shoes in the shoe-rack, upside down or something. The building of third year students is also called the senior-most. The atmosphere here feels somewhat different from the second year building. How to say it It feels heavy. Walking stealthily as to not make any noise naturally, I did not make any eye contact with the passing seniors. While walking like that, I reached the intended destination. The student council room could be seen in front. Have they assembled already? Unlike the usual classrooms, the student council had a big, white iron door. It seems to be said that it goes to a different world from here. Before knocking, I took a deep breath. When I was trying to strike with my finger, I could hear a familiar voice from behind. Isnt it senpai! Thank god, I was anxious about being alone. The owner of that voice was someone similar to me, who had joined the student council from today, Hino-kun. I could perceive the anxiousness from his facial expression. Hino-kun still hadnt arrived, huh Yes! I tried to come as quickly as the homeroom finished, however there is quite a distance from the first building. Certainly, the third building is farthest from the first one. Even I arrived a little slower since I was wasting time in the classroom, but walking normally, it should take around five minutes. Nevertheless, since I arrived earlier than Hino-kun, I wonder if it will be troublesome to commute here everyday. While confirming Hino-kun taking a deep breath and calming down behind me, I struck the door lightly, the second time. Its okay to enter Thinking it was probably the presidents voice crossing over the door, I pulled the door in front of me and entered inside. Hino-kun also followed behind me and entered the room. From the last time we came here, nothing much had changed inside the room, except the two student sitting at the previously vacant seats. Finally you guys came Well then, let me introduce the two of them. Second year, Shinra and First year, Hino! Hello I look forward to working with you! After presidents simple greetings, we bowed to the guy, who seemed to be the vice president and the girl, who was probably the treasurer. I-I am glad to meet you! I-I am the vice president, Koizumi Shouichi! I am the treasurer, Miura Mika. The vice president, Koizumi and the treasurer, Miura stood up from their seats and after introducing themselves, bowed towards us identically. Both of them were in the same year as me. Certainly, I felt like I had seen their faces last year, several times. The vice president had short, black hair and was wearing everything, from uniform till necktie, neatly. The president had told us that the vice president was timid. Certainly, within the first meeting, looking at him properly, I could agree with the opinion. The treasurer, Miura had her hair tied at the back in one piece. Different from the vice president, she was not flustered and looked alternately at my and Hino-kuns faces. After the general introductions were over, both of us kept our luggage on our respective designated seats and looked towards the president. Incidentally, my seat is next to the vice president and Hino-kuns seat is near the treasurers. At last, everyone seems to be present and it gives a feeling of being a student council! The president looked around the room, delightfully and putting both of her hands on the desk, announced in a loud voice. With this, lets begin the new student council of Sakuranogaoka! Thus, the first student council activity began. CH 29 T/N: So, while I am not exactly back yet, I found the translation error from few chapters ago and fixed it . If you dont want to go there/dont understand by just looking, basically during the celebration, the only reason Kaede let MC go to celebration/Kirasaka participated in celebration was because they are also tagging along for the amusement park trip. For students, weekdays are like work days for employees. Working in a white company1, which has weekends as holidays. If there is no overtime, then there is no sales quota to fulfill as well. However there is just one thing; there are no problems unless you get results below a certain score. On top of that, student life has many long vacations and several kind of events. Most people after becoming a working adult, always remark It was really enjoyable, when I was a student. On the contrary, during your time as a student, you always think about becoming a working adult as soon as possible so that you have freedom of buying with your own earned money. In short, it is asking for the impossible. However for someone like me, who thinks that going to school daily is annoying and furthermore not wanting to become a full fledged adult as well, weekends are equivalent to paradise. With that, today is Saturday. I wonder if within the duration of a week, it is the most desired day by students. I am also not an exception. I had planned to use the day off efficiently, by sleeping. The reason is my first experience with the student council work Although I say that, it has only been yesterday but I realized that it was harder than I imagined. Even if it is a post of secretary, it is not just the work of creating documents and keeping records of council meetings as conveyed by the president. Patrolling inside the school, making visits to clubs and also discussing with teachers about the future; I wonder if I worked three times more than I imagined. Not only physically but fatigue had accumulated mentally as well. So, I decided to spend the holiday leisurely at the house, however Nii-san, please wake up! HmOw! My sister Kaede came stampeding inside my room and without stopping, as if leaping on the bed, assaulted me. While robbing off the blanket that covered me till mouth, Kaede loudly said. Please get up quickly, Nii-san! We have to go shopping! Kaede, while horse-riding me and shaking my body, exclaimed in a slightly excited manner. I skillfully scooped up the stripped blanket with my feet and covered over the place where Kaede was not riding. Shopping? If it is shopping, why not do it in the nearby supermarket, during the evening Its different! I want to purchase western-style clothes for tomorrow.! Western-style clothes for tomorrow? I wonder if there were any plans I tried finding memories related to tomorrow, with my half asleep brain. Then I recalled that inside the schedule in my memory, among the Sundays which should be blank, only tomorrow was filled in. Amusement park Thats right! It is the amusement park, Nii-san! YesIt was the amusement park. I heard about it from Yuuto afterwards, but it seems that Yuuto tried to invite Shizuku to an amusement park on the day of the ball game tournament. Since I had listened to his feelings during the spring break, I was not particularly surprised. But after listening to the flow of conversation between Yuuto and Shizuku, I was slightly astonished. Contrary to Yuuto who was trying to go out with just the two of them, Shizuku thought it was for everyone including Kaede and I. And before one became aware, Kaede, I and then even adding Kirasaka, five people were set to go to the amusement park. At the time when I listened to it, I thought of refusing. But when I saw Kaede full of motivation, fearing that something bad will happen if I entrusted her to the girls, I reluctantly agreed to participate. And now, that day was finally happening tomorrow. These past few days, since I had been involved with student council and kouhai-kun, I had completely forgotten about it. Tomorrow seems to be a troublesome day for me, but as expected it seems to be an enjoyable day for Kaede. The face of my sister going for shopping, was sparking more than usual. Where are we going? While pushing away Kaede who still shaking my body, I straightened my body and asked. Lets go the shopping mall built in the neighbouring town. Ah, that one. Recently, a large scale shopping mall has opened in the neighbouring town. I have seen many of its leaflets and have also often heard about it in the shopping district, we usually go to. Several similar shopping malls have opened within the whole country. When I went shopping the other day, the fish market uncle was grieving, saying that due to the malls influence, customer traffic had been dropping sharply. The shopping mall naturally has various kind of groceries. With their grand advertisement for opening sale, the shopping district in front of the station seems to have lost around half of their customers. Since we had been visiting the shopping district since childhood, without changing till now, we siblings had been doing shopping there. I wonder if we cannot avoid deficits, until we settle on it. The other day while I was returning from school, the shopping district was empty. When I saw that scene, I wondered if this was the end of it. Well, I got side tracked for a bit, but that is why we are going to that shopping mall today. Certainly, if you are buying clothes, you have to go there. To say frankly, the town we live in, is categorized as a rural area inside the Kanagawa prefecture2. It doesnt have well suited clothes, aimed for the female students. If there is something Then only the shops containing plain clothes, which are the preference of older women. So, it became usual for the youth residing here, to use the train and purchase clothes from places, a little far away. However, in case of that shopping mall built in neighbouring town, it has a quite a big collection of western-style clothes. Understanding the reason why Kaede wanted to shop, I looked over my bedside to confirm the time in the alarm clock. It was 6:30, currently. Isnt it too early The early bird gets the worm! Listening to Kaede spouting off lines like a grandma, I couldnt avoid smiling bitterly in my heart. I could feel her spirits higher than usual, different from my feelings for tomorrow. I, who had woken up completely due to my sister, reluctantly rose from the bed and went towards the living room. The breakfast had already been prepared on the table. I sat in my usual seat, poured the coffee made by Kaede in my exclusive mug and put it in front of me. I drank a gulp of the freshly brewed coffee and watched the weather girl reflected on the TV, giving the weather forecast. Tomorrows weather is the best for outing! Dont joke with me. I, who had been slightly hoping for the bad weather to cause suspension of our plans, had my hopes crushed first thing in the morning, by the weather girl. From now on, I decided to not believe in the weather forecast of this channel and changed it. Will Nii-san not buy clothes? Kaede sitting besides, asked me who was eating the grilled fish from todays breakfast. While enjoying the well-cooked grilled fish with its attached eye, I thought a little but could not hit upon something I wanted to buy. I do not particularly wish for western clothes. While going out, I will let Kaede decide for me. Mostly likely if there are clothes that catches Kaedes eye, I will buy it. That is to say, I have few times I want to buy something. No, I wont buy. When I answered such, Kaede replied with Then, if we find something good, we will buy it. Hearing the reply, I went back to stuffing my cheeks with the fish in front of me again. While it changes according to the day, there are many days when the Japanese-style food is made inside the Shinra house. Both siblings love to eat Japanese-style cuisine, however one of the reason is our mother cooking only Japanese dishes since the past. While eating the grilled fish, I took a mouthful of the miso soup and attached 90 points to it. Hearing my score, Kaede satisfactorily nodded next to me. I wonder if she thought, she made it well. Afterwards Kaede and I, didnt particularly talk much and continued eating our breakfast. While we were finishing it, the ringtone of our houses telephone started playing. 1. 2. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kanagawa_Prefecture CH 30 I will go. Saying this to Kaede, who was trying to stand up in reaction to the ringtone, I went towards the phone. I picked up the receiver of telephone, situated at the end of living room and put it on my right ear. Hello. This is Shinra. When I spouted off stereotypical words during the occasion of answering the phone, I heard a familiar voice from the receiver. Ah, I am a close friend of Minato-kun, Ogiwara Yuu- When I tried hearing it clearly, it felt like an unfamiliar voice. I hung up the call and put down the receiver. I wonder if it was a fraud call Recently, these kind of calls have become quite common. Especially I wanted to warn my grandparents regarding this. Concerning Shinra household, I want to be as careful as possible to not pick up these fraudulent toll-free calls. Furthermore, I have also always examined our mail box I have heard about frauds involving documents, so I had to pay attention. When I returned back to the seat for the sake of resuming my breakfast, the ringtone started playing again. Hello. This is Shinra. Please stop answering back, pretending as if nothing happened! .Who am I possibly speaking to? It is me! Its Yuuto! There is no one called Yuuto in our house. As expected, it was a fraud call I wonder if recently, frauds involving using acquaintances have spread as well. If it was someone elses name and not Yuuto, there was a high possibility of being deceived. As I was separating the receiver from my ear and putting it down, a hand thinner and whiter than mine, extended from the side. Thats no good, Nii-san! It is a call from Yuuto-san, right? Kaede took the receiver from me and putting it to her ear, answered the call. The call receiver has changed. Kaede here. Kaede cheerfully greeted and began talking with Yuuto. After a short while, she took out a memo pad from the desk where the telephone was kept and starting writing something on it. Meanwhile, I returned to my seat and while eating breakfast, peeked at the ongoing situation. Kaede occasionally nodded as a reply and kept writing something over and over in the memo pad. This act continued approximately for 5 minutes till the call finished. It seems that the gathering tomorrow, is at the cafe in front of station at 9 am. Kaede, who came back to the next seat, explained the contents of her conversation with Yuuto and started drinking the coffee which had already cooled down. Gathering at 9 AM, huh From my point of view, it is a bit too early but I wonder if it is the right time for normally going and hanging out at the amusement park. Although it wont be in time for the opening of park, I guess there would be enough time to enjoy there. Hmm I nodded lightly to Kaedes explanation and finished my meal while talking. After carrying my dishes to the sink, I threw myself on the sofa. It is still to early to start getting ready. While there was no sleepiness, yesterdays fatigue still remained so I decided to rest as I laid my body. Kaede, who finished her breakfast later, began washing our used dishes alongside the cookware. Kaede hummed as she washed the dishes. After she finished cleaning the portion of dishes, worth of two people, she approached the front of sofa in a jog. She raised my head from the sofa and putting it on her lap, reclined at the sofa while smiling. .Kaede-san? Why this arrangement? I read it in a book yesterday that guys like it when they receive this. What kind of book, were you reading It was not wrong. While it was certainly not wrong, it was different between a brother and sister. More than being pleased, I felt embarrassed. Kaede seemed delighted, brushing my hair gently with her hands left and right. Brushing it off, I raised my body. Lets sit, after all. Since one will become a cow, if they lie down immediately after eating.1 I corrected my posture after sitting. While the two of us were sitting shoulder to shoulder intimately, I decided to appreciate the uninteresting morning programs being broadcasted on TV. I watched the morning drama which had been popular recently, but since I dont watch it usually, I wasnt able to understand anything. But it was a good way to kill time. In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed while following the drama. Should I change my clothes soon Then I would also finish the work I need to, before going out. I temporarily went back to my room for changing clothes. Kaede, for the sake of finishing several tasks before shopping, went to the bathroom first. I went to the closet in my room and among the few western clothes, I picked one that had been prepared by Kaede previously and changed into it. Afterwards, I picked up my smartphone from near my pillow. When I checked my phone to see if there was any form of contact while it had been left in the room, I found two mails. One of them was from Yuuto, giving the same information regarding tomorrow, he transmitted via the call this morning. Similar to what Kaede said, Cafe in front of station, meeting at 9 AM. was written. The other mail was from Kirasaka, who had somehow gained my mail address during the ball game tournament. Actually I had requested something of her, few days ago and the mail was regarding that matter. Only a single sentence, No problem was written. Seeing that, I felt a sense of relief and replied back with Thank you. After replying, I put back the phone in my pocket. Aside from changing clothes, I put on my wristwatch and grabbed my wallet. I was finished with everything, in under 5 minutes. Most of us had started setting our hair and taking care of appearances since becoming high school students. But in my case, the minimum I checked in front of mirror was if I didnt have any bed hair and wouldnt do anything else afterwards. Occasionally, there were times I would try taking care of it properly, but since I dont do it usually, I was not skilled at it. I had not even touched any hairdressing products, recently. After checking today as well for bed hair in front of the mirror, I called out to Kaede, who was cleaning the bath. I have finished getting ready, but is there anything you need help with? It is alright! I am already finished. Cleaning the foam in bathtub with shower, Kaede came out of the bathroom. There seemed to be laundry as well but since there were also underwear, I was barred from helping. I went back to the living room again. Free time. Since I had already changed clothes, I didnt feel like lying down. But on the other hand, there was not enough time to go to convenience store alone to pass time. By process of elimination, I went towards the big window in living room which connected to the garden. Opening it, I decided to watch the growing condition of the flowers on the flower bed, mother and Kaede had been raising since childhood. T/N: I am back now but since I have increased workload now, I wont be updating daily. 1. Basically a Japanese proverb meaning, one will become lazy. CH 31 While our garden was not that wide, it had enough space to dry the laundry and plant some flowers and vegetables. In the past, our mother had created the flower bed at the edge of our garden. Next to it, we grew vegetables. Eggplants and cucumbers were planted as well. Since Kaede watered them everyday, none of them were withering. As for me, I didnt even know exactly the kind of flowers were they. Opening the window1 and changing to sandals for garden use, I went towards the wooden bench our father created while we were small. Sitting on it, I gazed at the flowers one by one, from the left side. There were still plenty of water droplets on the leaves. I wonder if Kaede went to water them today as well, before waking me up. I also use to grow them with mother, during childhood. That reminds me, I also used to water the flowers alongside mother. At that time, Kaede was still very young. I feel it was around the time I had entered the elementary school. Every morning, I used to check if they were budding. While I was recalling such nostalgic memories, I could hear some sounds of rustling coming from the house next door. Na What, its you. The owner of that voice was Muku, the white cat being raised by the house next door. It was a white variety of cat with short tail. Since it was lazier than other cats and had a peculiar cry, it was a popular cat from the time we were kids. This cat would occasionally come to our garden to bask under the sun and then return back to its home. But this time, instead of lying on the garden, it jumped on the bench and curled up its body next to me. You look as unmotivated as usual, huh. Na Its not Na While gently stroking the body of Muku, I finished my observation of the flowers. I decided to leisurely gaze at the sky for a short while, alongside the cat. Since Muku had been coming to our house from the time it was a kitten, it had no form of vigilance towards Kaede or me. While enjoying the sensation, it closed its eyes. Usually I would put it on my lap but since I had to go out after this and I would not like cat hairs sticking on my body, I stopped myself. Surprisingly hair fall during this period and it would become pretty troublesome afterwards. While Muku and I were relaxing, half running footsteps could be heard approaching from inside the house. It turned out to be Kaede, who came out in the garden while holding the laundry basket. Ah, Muku has also come. Changing to pink sandals, different from my blue ones, Kaede approached Muku relaxing next to me and brushed its head. Opening its eyes to glance at Kaede for a second, Muku once again closed it to return back to sleep. It is so cute. While grinning at such reaction, Kaede quickly started airing the laundry from the basket. Western clothes, school jerseys, towels, our nightwear; watching her figure airing them at their fixed places in succession, I admired my sisters wife-like skills. Suddenly, Muku rose up next to me. Whats up? Is it time for you to go back already? Na As if understanding my question, it cried in reply. Approaching Kaede who was airing the laundry, it nuzzled up its body for a short while and then returned back to its home. Are you going back already Please come again next time. When Kaede said this in somewhat lonely voice, Muku replied with a Na without turning back. However you look at it, this cat is slightly different. While I have heard that cats do as they like, doesnt this cat move too freely After Muku went away, Kaede finished the laundry and returned back to her room to get ready. I returned inside the house and started waiting for Kaede to finish her preparations. While doing so, I could feel my phone vibrating a few times inside my pocket. Who is it? I took out the phone from my pocket and when confirmed the contents on its screen, it turned out to be a mail sent by the president. Assemble at the student council room on Monday, for a meeting at 8. We will be doing morning greetings2 and luggage inspection. To the short mail, I replied with an even shorter Understood. I dont remember the luggage inspection happening last year. Is it being started from new, this year? In the first place, luggage inspection is not the job of student council but the teachers I wonder if student council are overworking and on the contrary, teachers are having too much leisure? Lets talk to the president if I go to school on Monday. I think it is better to work the teachers more. and etc. I am ready. While I was considering such thoughts, Kaede seemed to have finished her preparations and came inside the living room. I was relieved to see that Kaedes face had not changed drastically from the before and after makeup. Today Kaede had wore a black dress. Her usual childishness seemed to have disappeared. Well, should we go Yes! There were very few luggage and no forgotten items. After checking the lock of our house, we started going towards the shopping mall in next town. 1. The window doesnt seem to be the smaller kind but instead a window door. 2. Basically the student council will stand at the front gate of school and greet every student that comes. CH 32 Currently, Kaede and I were staring up in shock. We had exited the station and what immediately lay in front of us was a building. That is to say, we have come to the neighbouring town. The number of people who thought that there was no path to coming here was not small But, ordinarily walking to the station, waiting for the train at the platform, boarding onto the one that had arrived and then finally reaching here, it was not a talk worth the mention. Even if I say train, since it was only one stop apart, it was not too far. It was pretty much a city stretching over. If I had to talk about something, it was probably the conversation of a group of people at the station while we were waiting for the train to arrive. Listening to them, I felt like I could not connect with these people belonging to the same generation as me. Their conversations were mostly about recent games, idols and anime. I could hardly comprehend. With English and Katakana words flooding the conversations midway through, I even wondered if they were reciting spells. [TN C Katakana is a Japanese script used mostly for foreign words] Other than that, a rather insincere looking guy who seemed like he was a University student, tried hitting on Kaede. Sorry, I am not in a good mood. To these unexpected few words spoken in a cold voice that would make one shudder, Kaede must have had broken his heart. Well, I guess that was about it. Without anything noteworthy occurring, we were able to reach our destination. But, looking at the gigantic building in front of our eyes, we were unable to conceal our surprise. It was beyond what he had imagined. We had heard others talk about it and were aware of its outward appearance from the leaflets but, we did not think that the building would be this big. At a quick glance, I could confirm up to seven floors but, there were probably more underground. There may be people who would not find this to be that big, but for us, the only big building we have near our house is a three-storey supermarket. While there was another, it was far from our house. The mansion in front of the station is the biggest one around, about five-storeys. However, even if I do say it is seven floors, the height of each floor is incomparable with that of the mansions. If the installed windows had not made the distinction clear, one could end up with a misunderstanding that it had more than 10 floors. Because of the huge difference with the surrounding buildings, it had created a strange spectacle at that single spot. In addition to that, what spread behind it was scenery of mountains. It made one feel more uncomfortable. Several minutes have passed since our arrival. Contrary to my startle and discomfort towards the bizarre scenery that lay before me, Kaedes expression gradually brightened up. Lets go, Nii-san! Kaede turned towards me who was standing at the back, with a brilliant smile that seemed to surpass the one she had shown during this morning. She took my hand and proceeded to the front entrance with quick steps. As we drew nearer to the entrance, the number of people also increased and upon entering, it was overflowing with them. I was returning. I will go home Faced with a large number of people, I immediately felt sick as I dodged the crowd. As I was about to take the way back to the station, Kaede clung to my arm. This wont do, Nii-san! We just got in As if saying she will not let go at any cost, Kaede grasped my arm and proceeded towards the inside. Shops of different brands lined up on both sides of the passage. As we approached the centre of the building, a ceiling like that of an atrium entered our vision. It had reached till the highest floor. Different from my slowed-down steps, Kaede did not bat an eye to her surroundings. Did she grasp the position of the store beforehand on the internet or something? There was not a trace of hesitation in her walking. Like that, we did not stop for one bit and we arrived at the first shop. I will buy my dress here Kaede informed me so, as she stopped in front of a shop with a female shop assistant standing there. She was wielding a business smile that did not lose to that of the smile manufacturing machines, Yuuto. Kaede made a small bow to her and entered the shop. As expected, the inside of the shop had clothes that were aimed at women only. So, the customers were all females. Everyone was picking clothes to their liking and sometimes they will enter the fitting room to test them out. Kaede was also holding on to clothes she seemed to like and then she would confirm her standing posture by putting the clothes against herself before the mirror. That too, not once or twice, but already a number that had slightly exceeded ten. Around the time when it looked like it was going to exceed twenty any minute, Kaede turned up at the end of the shop where I was standing. There were two clothes in her hands. Between these two, which one is better? In her hands were a pale blue one-piece dress and a casual black jacket. I somewhat thought that a lighter shade would also be a good choice for Kaede who had a knack for dark colours, but I did not put those thoughts into words. Preferences are respective. Clothes bring out ones individuality the most. So, it is better to choose from the ones she had chosen for herself. left, I think I informed, pointing at the black jacket. Does this one not look nice? That is not it, it does look nice, but I think the jacket is better Fumuunderstood! Finally, Kaede did a visual comparison of the two dresses several times. She nodded, seemingly having made a decision. She put back the one-piece to its original position and brought the jacket over to the cash register. She went over to the register with light footsteps. As she handed over the goods to the shopkeeper, the two of them were talking about something. I cannot make out what they are talking about, but she seemed to have been making a happy expression. CH 33 Sorry to have kept you waiting! Yes, waited toono it is alright, I did not have to wait at all After the billing was over, Kaede returned with a contented look on her face. I thought of letting out my honest feelings but looking at her expression, I stopped. Eyes, lips, the angle of her head, voice, everything seemed to have been too perfect in that expression of hers. It seemed to command a forceful vigour. Towards that expression of hers that seemed to say, Dont say anything, I straightened my hunched spine and received the bag she held out. Nii-sanwomen take time when they are shopping, you know? Kaede let out a giggle to my reaction. I grasped my left hand that had no luggage, tightly with my right as I started walking. When I asked Kaede about the future course of events, it seems like there is already nothing left for us to do on the first floor. Ignoring the popular shops standing in a row on both sides of the passage, we took the escalator. As we went up to the second floor, different from the first, shops classified by genres were lined up. Next is, this shop! were you not going to shop for tomorrow? Lets go! Kaede ignores me brilliantly as she enters a shop that has nothing to do whatsoever with tomorrow. Like the exterior, the interior too had a woody style to it that seemed to create a calming atmosphere. Plates and glasses, mugs and so forth, different kinds of dinnerware were beautifully displayed. The cups we are using were bought a long time ago. I thought it was time we replaced those One by one, she picked up the articles she was curious about, confirmed the sensation upon touch. She was comparing the products with a serious gaze. It is true that we have been using those cups since quite a while back, but they still looked pretty and did not deteriorate to the point that would warrant a replacement. But, a few days back, I had spectated her disposing of unused glasses and cups. So, she must have had plans for buying new ones from the get-go. As it looked like it would take her some time in finding something she liked, I appropriately went around the shop exploring. It was a shop that specialized in dinnerware, but glassworks in the form of small objects and ornaments had been assembled too. It was an interesting shop to look around that did away with boredom. On the upper shelves, there were several expensive items that differed from the rest of the store. If I carelessly bumped into those items and ended up breaking them, my pocket money wont suffice as compensation. They had such price tags. too expensive I softly distanced myself from the shelves. Then, I noticed that the exterior of the shop had gotten noisier than before. What? It was a different kind of noisy from when there are too many people. The curious me looked outside of the shop but did not see people gathering in front of it per se. Moving only my neck, I surveyed the vicinity. A little ahead on the right-hand side, a crowd entered my field of vision. I exited the shop and as I slowly approached the crowd, I saw women gathering in droves for some reason. let us return Before I confirm who is at the centre of it all, I will return to the shop. Many females, towards the high-pitched voice that I seem to hear every day in the classroom, people gathering in circles I was somehow able to pull off a prediction. more like, it is definitely that guy. Since I am only shopping with my sister, an accidental encounter with him is particularly, not an issue. But recently, there had been many cases where I got entangled in troublesome stuff. So before getting found out, there is nothing better than hurriedly departing from that place. Turning the direction of my body around, as I decided to retrace my steps back to the shop, this time, the shop had become noisy. Who is it this time Going back the way I came, I am walking towards the end of the passage. As I closed on in the spot to confirm who had garnered so much attention this time, I could hear two voices from the centre of the crowd that I have had heard before. Excuse me, can you let me through? Can you move out of the way? You are a hindrance The two people in the centre looked like they were trying to enter the shop that I was aiming for, but the men surrounding them were a nuisance. They let out tired voices to such a situation. Upon hearing these voices, I was able to discern their identities but this time, I did not turn around. I immediately advanced towards the end of the passage. If I went back the other way, I would only bump into the crowd of females from before. While the girls were still not able to get out of the crowd of people, I ought to bring Kaede out of the shop and distance ourselves from this spot. The moment I lay my hand on the door of the shop, the two girls pushed their way through to the shop front, Shizuku and Kirasaka. Our eyes met. Are? Ara? you got the wrong person I have not said anything yet Kirasaka returned these words calmly. As I was about to take refuge inside the shop, Shizuku caught my arm. The arm that was pulled vigorously from behind got pinned down. It had automatically become something similar to that of a locking technique in Judo. Intense pain assailed me as my walking had naturally come to a halt. Please wait a moment! I wish you had said that before I pinned your arm down Shizuku returned these words in her usual slow-paced speech pattern as Kiraska grasped the other arm. Like this, you will not be able to escape It had become a drama-like spectacle where the police are arresting the runaway criminal, but by no means had I done anything bad. The cold gazes of people passing by were directed towards me. I was immensely bothered by it but I would like to believe that I was wrong. Nii-san, I have decided! Lets get this cupwhat are you doing? Then, with bad timing, Kaede came out of the shop and witnessed the spectacle of her real brother being put down in a Judo lock by two women. She directed her cold gaze to meno, Kirasaka and Shizuku. Huh? Isnt it Shizuku-san and Kirasaka-san! As she noticed the two people pinning me down, Kaede returned to her usual expression as she rushed over to our vicinity and tilted her head in confusion. was Nii-san being a seducer? Yes, received a passionate attack Dont lie through your teeth Towards Kirasakas smooth lie to Kaedes question, even Shizuku nodded her head as if to show her contempt. I feel that recently, even Shizuku is getting influenced in a bad way because of Kirasaka CH 34 Shizuku-san and Kirasaka-san too, are you looking for something in the shop from before? After that, the spectacle of two beautiful girls restraining one boy in front of the shop garnered attention from the surroundings. It was not only the young people surrounding the girls, but others too had started to assemble. Seeing this, the girls let go of the Judo lock and forcefully dragged me to the caf on the fourth floor of this building. However, even during the migration, Shizuku and who knows why, Kaede too had grabbed my arms, while Kirasaka held on to my nape. In that condition, we reached the caf. Unnecessarily standing out, goes without saying We went up to the fourth floor. When we reached the shop, the shopkeeper guided us to our seats. As we sat down, Kaede posed the question from above. Err, originally, I had come to buy clothes but there was an interesting shop that had caught my attention, so I wanted to take a quick look at the inside For me, as I was thinking that I wanted to go to that shop, I met with Kirasaka-san To Kaedes question, the two respectively answered. However, for some reason, the girls were glaring at each other. Shizuku with an expression devoid of feelings that she would display on her face sometimes, Kirasaka with a cold gaze that would make any spectator want to flee, the two stared fixedly at each other. What is with this mood There was not a trace of any component in the conversations so far that could result in this kind of situation. Or rather, cant these two be on good terms? why are they glaring at each other I wonder why I whispered to Kaede who was sitting beside me, but it looks like she too had not the slightest clue. As proof for that, Kaede tilted her head adorably to one side and looked at the two in confusion. Well, they must be at it again because of issues, comprehensible only to them. At times like these, it is best to refrain from needless meddling. As we are silently examining the situation, the first one to open her mouth was Kirasaka. Just because you are in front of Shinra-kun, it is not ok to lie, right? Kirasaka-san as well, I think lying is no good I was telling the truth You wanting to go to that shop had some other meaning, didnt it! Shizuku refuted Kirasakas words as the two of them glared at each other once more. As expected, they continued conversations that only the two of them could understand. Towards the two who repeated their face-offs, I lost my patience as I interjected. Soultimately what made the two of you come to that shop? Kanzaki-san was following you guys, so I accompanied her Just wait a moment! In the first place, werent you lying in wait near Minato-kuns house since morning! hold on a sec, dont return answers more severe than my question Towards their words, I closed my eyes. Pressing my temple, I try to put in order the conversations that had taken place until now. Shizuku had been following us since before we had entered the shop As for Kirasaka, she had been lying in wait near my house since morning. Coincidentally having some business at the same place, following us from behindif so, I would have understood. But it is not like the girls will not come over to talk if they noticed us. Which would mean, judging from their situations, they had been waiting at the rear of the house all along. Or rather, Kirasaka waiting nearby, that kind of situation is a no go All right, you guys go home I pointed outside the window and informed them. Nope It is a no Understood, I will go The two who should have been glaring at each other reacted to my words as they immediately turned their gazes towards me and issued immediate replies. This time I had gotten up from my seat. I took the luggage in my hand and as I was planning on leaving the shop behind, it was Kaede who stopped me. Now now, please calm down a bit, Nii-san I who had stood up, Kaede grasped my hand and pulled me to get me seated back down. Although reluctant, I sat down once more. Once again, I questioned the two facing me. returning to the conversation, ultimately, what had brought you guys here? Towards this question of mine, this time, the two smoothly furnished their true reasons. If I had to summarize their story, it would be like this Shizuku was curious about this new shopping mall from before and it seems like she wanted to invite us siblings on a holiday and come to this mall together. It would seem the shop from before was also one of the places she wanted to go to. As for Kirasaka, the outline was similar to Shizukus, but there was one difference. Like Kaede, she wanted to buy a dress for tomorrow it seems. I thought that surely, a young lady such as herself would only wear high-class brands but looks like I was wrong. She said that she is always buying from ordinary shops. Before calling out to us, they ended up bumping heads with each other. Ultimately, because of their usual face-off, they missed out on the timing to call out to us siblings as we departed for the mallis how it went down. Lying in wait in front of my house since morning, this or that during the interval from my house till here, following us from behind, there are many problems, but thats enough. About Shizuku, she must be exercising thorough caution towards Kirasaka since morning. Kirasaka too, ignoring conversations in a displeased mannersuch a figure, I can easily imagine. Shizuku, are you ok with not buying clothes?well, since I am not buying either, I cannot talk about other people Having spoken the truth, the tense atmosphere between Shizuku and Kirasaka dispelled as I hurled a question that I was slightly curious about at Shizuku. I am fine! I am well aware of the tastes, so I have prepared my clothes in advance! is that so? It is not that my question had that kind of meaning in particular With a face full of smiles, she said so. She must truly be aware of the kind of clothes the person in her heart likes. Even I dont know what Yuutos preferences are. Meeting up outside school is also not something we do much. Shizukus opportunities to meet Yuuto must not be a lot more than mine. For her to have grasped that guys tastes, they must be properly talking at school too. Well, knowing about Yuutos taste will do no one any good, so I will definitely not ask such a thing CH 35 You two, what are your plans after this? After ending the chain of conversations from before, as everyone finished ordering their favourite drinks, Kaede inquired the two. Had they not been thinking of their plans after this, the two had pensive looks on their faces. It is almost two hours since we left the house. I confirmed the current time. It is going to be 12 oclock in a short while. Ultimately, because of the uproar from before, Kaede was not able to buy the intended goods from the shop on the second floor. It looks like she planned on going back after this to buy them. Shizuku had said that she was curious about that shop, so she must have wanted to confirm if she could tag along. That much is ok and all, but if we are going to be shopping here in the afternoon too, I want to have lunch first. An establishment as big as this, indeed it looks like there is a food court on the seventh floor. But at this time, people with similar thoughts must be flooding every shop. I dont have any plans in particular As for mewell, I am thinking of having a look at the shop from before, but other than that, nothing in particular To their answers, Kaede nodded and then she directed her gaze towards me. I have plans of returning home I am not asking you, Nii-san this is rude. Surely she must have been asking me too, I thought. then, what is it? Since I too will be done with shopping at the shop from before, shall we return to our home and have lunch together? That in itself is a pain. If we do not eat outside, I can return home much earlier. But if the two are there even after I return home, I would not be able to calm down and rest. Having heard the conversation between us siblings, the two sitting across us, were looking at me with half-open eyes. Definitely because they are thinking that I am against Kaedes proposal, right? understood, in that case, lets return fast Oo! What is it What is with those eyes As it is, riding the train for long hours, walking around, being pushed around by crowds of people, tomorrows schedule is going to tire me out. Beyond this, I dont want to venture outside. If that is the case, it is still better to be at home for even a tad bit longer. Shizuku and Kirasaka seem to have been taken by surprise. I ignored them and chugged the melon soda I had not been drinking in one go. Nii-sans is this, mine is this As the four of us returned to the shop on the second floor, Kaede showed me the goods that had caught her interest. Mine was a blue mug while Kaedes was a pink one with a similar shape. I was wondering if she would pick one with a unique shape and colour, but it was nothing like that. They were very ordinary mugs. Somewhat bigger than the ones we are always using, if we think about ease of use and size, it looks just right. It looks good In that case, we shall get these Having also received my assent, Kaede took the mugs over to the register at the back of the shop. Meanwhile, I confirmed the situation of the two behind me. Is that a horse? Is not it a donkey? They spoke while staring at a shelf that was adorned with many figurehead articles made from glass. As I shifted my focus on the shelf, an article that was difficult to discern if it was a horse or a donkey had indeed been put on display. It is fine either ways No, this is a horse I think it is a donkey They compete on truly inconsequential matters. I sigh as I look over the two unconsciously. Unnoticed, Kaede who was done with the billing had come up to us. For some reason, she informs the two this, Ah, that is an Okapi figurehead Okapi? Okapi? what the hell is that? Neither a horse nor a donkey, but Okapi I dare say there are others who are getting deceived by this. We left the shop and went down the escalator to the first floor. [TN C Okapi is animal belonging to the Giraffidae family] We returned the same passage we came. As we left through the main doorway, a pleasant breeze caressed the skin. I felt like I was suffocating because of too many people until then. I stretched my body and inhaled a chest full of air. It felt a little refreshing. After this, the four of us had plans of returning to my house over at the neighbouring station and have lunch, albeit somewhat late. And of course, we were going to take the train. With the station as our destination, as we were about to start walking, a car ran the road and stopped precisely in front of me. I have come to pick you up, Ojou-sama Thank you, Jii [TN C the Jii here probably translates as gramps. I like Jii better, so will keep it that way] The one who exited the car was a grandpa. Draped in a black suit, he had age-appropriate creases on his face. But he floats a gentle smile and greets us in a beautiful posture. It would be a first for Kaede and Shizuku, but I have met him once before. During the golden week, he was the person who drove Kirasaka when she was visiting my home. It has been a long time, Kuroi-san Hello there, Shinra-sama, it has been quite a while I greeted grandpaKuroi-san with a light bow. Seems like he remembers me as he returns a second bow. Jii, sorry to ask you of this, but please bring us to Shinra-kuns house I understand. Well then everybody, please get in the car Kuroi-san heeds Kirasaka. He makes us board the car and drove it. We were brought to my home in a car and adding to that was also the fact that it was only a station apart. As a result, we were able to reach home sooner than expected. That was a limousinelet us ask for a ride again next time. The seat was like a sofa. It felt good. We said our thanks to Kuroi-san. As soon as we entered the house, the three C Kaede, Shizuku and Kirasaka, lined up in the kitchen as they started cooking. It looked like they were having fun. As for me, I threw myself down on the sofa and rested my body while waiting for the food. If I returned to my room, I would probably fall fast asleep. The appetite for sleep and food, which one should I pick? The conclusion of my earnest speculations, the perfect idea had hit me. If I slept in the living room, the others can wake me up when the food is ready. Relieved, I entrust my body to the realm of sleep as I parted with my consciousness. As expected, when the food was ready, Kaede had woken me up. Thanks to her, I was able to enjoy the freshly prepared meal. If I had fallen asleep in my room, I could not have had woken up this smoothly and the food would have gotten a bit cold. After that, the three played cards. From a sofa behind, I observed their happy appearances while falling into a doze. Time went by as the sun set. Well then, see you tomorrow Sorry to have intruded! The two decided to return before it completely became dark. well then Yes, please come again! Kaede and I saw the two off at the entrance. The house suddenly becomes silent. it became quiet, huh That is rightI will sleep early today I will do the same I dont like it noisy. But I also dont like it when it suddenly becomes all quiet. It is kind of like when the excitement suddenly starts to wear off. Kaede and I took turns in entering the bath. We chatted in the living room for a short while. Then, we headed for an early bed in preparation for tomorrow. It rains if I hang a Teru teru bozu upside down, was it? [TN C Teru teru bozu is a little traditional paper doll to which children pray for fine weather by hanging them outside of the window by a string] It had no effect, merely a good luck charm kind of thing. But just in case, I made one with a tissue, hung it at the window and I went to sleep. CH 36 It was the middle of May, Sunday. The vast sky spread outside the window, and not a single cloud could be seen. Because of the extremely fine weather, the upside down Teru teru bozu that had been hanging at the window since last night seemed ridiculous right now. I got up from the bed, with eyes like that of a dead fish. I looked up at the sky that was so clear, that it would make anyone feel good. you arent doing your job, huh Posed a question to which returned no answer. The smiling expression I had drawn on it, half-playful, now seemed hateful. Yesterday morning, the weather lady did say that today we would have clear weather. I still put a thread of hope in the efficacy of the good luck charm as I retired for the night but looks like there had been no effect whatsoever. After all, the effects of rumours and charms shouldnt be trusted. Todays plan is to meet up at the caf in front of the station at 9. I thought of waking up a bit early today. But probably because of going to bed early last night, I was able to wake up a little before the alarm rang. The sound of the T.V. and busy footsteps could already be heard from the living room. It would appear Kaede had also woken up and was busy preparing. I got out of the futon and took the smartphone lying near the bedside. I opened the door and exited my room into the corridor. Obbentou! Obbentou! [TN C Obbentou above is bento] From the living room, Kaedes rhythmic voice could be heard and a nice odour came wafting through. Was she making a bento for lunch? it sounded like she was having a lot of fun. Good morning While scratching my bed head, I called out to Kaede who was in the living room. Kaede who had finished changing clothes before I had woken up was already wearing the black jacket she bought yesterday. She was wearing denim jeans that seemed comfortable. She was looking good today. Good Morning! Ill prepare breakfast right away! There were two bento boxes, several times larger than usual. Kaede wrapped the boxes with a cloth and put them inside of the bag we were going to be carrying today. Then, she promptly started to make preparations for breakfast. When I thought if her movements had suddenly stopped, she darkened her expression, it was a bit apologetic. Im sorry Nii-sanbreakfast is leftovers from the bento Dont worrysorry to make you even prepare bentos Its not troublesome at all! Its something I wanted to The food at the amusement park is okay too, but that sort of place tends to be expensive, regardless of the amount or taste. At times like that, the food youre used to will always taste more delicious. Kaede placed the leftover side dishes on the plates and then laid them in front of our seats. Meanwhile, I went to get the newspaper from the entrance. While doing that, I decided to get out of my sleepwear. I changed into a white shirt and dark colour jeans. It was a very casual choice of wear. Since I was done changing, I returned to the living room. I made a promise with Shizuku-san, that today we would go to the station together I took a seat as Kaede informed me so. Come to think of it, I have a feeling that they had been talking about such a thing yesterday. Sleepiness had been assaulting me, so I didnt properly hear their conversation, but since she lived across the street, I guess its only natural. N- I turned my gaze towards the news on the T.V. and while sipping the coffee, I nodded slightly to show my consent. Shes supposed to come in about an hour. Please finish your preparations by then, Nii-san N- One more hour is it I directed my gaze towards the top left part of the T.V., where the time was being displayed. It was 7.15 A.M. Since it takes about 30 minutes to walk to the station, there should be no problem. My line of sight then returned to the breakfast table in front of me. I slowly extended my chopsticks towards the food. After finishing my breakfast later than Kaede today, I washed my face in the bathroom and brushed my teeth. After that, I sat on the bench in the garden and was passing time. Meanwhile, Kaede was doing a final check on the luggage before Shizuku came over. She then called out to me from the living room. Nii-san, are you really done with your preparations? Im done, probably? Geez! Surely, right now, Kaede must be puffing out her cheeks and looking at my direction with an adorable expression. As I am basking in the sunlight whilst having these thoughts, I hear firm footsteps treading the lawn of the garden. The sound seems to be coming from the direction of the entrance. Minato-kun, you shouldnt trouble Kaede-chan arent you early? The sounds of the footsteps that stopped next to me belonged to Shizuku. She came much earlier than what I had heard from Kaede. A pure white one-piece and a small shoulder bag. It suits her elegant and wholesome image very well. Unnot dressing up gaudily like the high school girls these days or putting on so much makeup that the person transforms into somebody else altogether, very good. She sat beside me and then suddenly asked me a question. Are you carrying your handkerchief? its in the room Your wallet? On top of the table Keys and tissues? Kaede has them Kaede-chan! Hes not done by a long shot!, She called out to Kaede who was in the living room. She then suddenly stood up and entered the house from the front door. Shizuku then went to the living room and greeted Kaede. After that, she pulled me back inside the house. Hey! Go get your bag! Your hair is sticking out! Are you my mom? I muttered these words to Shizuku, who was straightening my dishevelled hair. Kaedes voice could then be heard from behind me. Shizuku-san, Im sorry, but can I leave Nii-san to you? Yes, no problem, Shizuku answered. She then separated herself from my side and went around the house. She retrieved the bare minimum of everyday essentials and arranged them on top of the table. Since Minato-kun has always been slow preparing for events like excursions or field trips Honestly! its because he doesnt want to go. He would always do nothing and be in a daze until the very last moment it cant be helped, can it? I just dont want to go. Right now, it felt like I had two moms. Looking at the two moving around busily in front of me, I realized that the day at the amusement park had finally arrived. Am I actually going?Oh man, I really dont want to. Cant the park close temporarily because of some sudden issues, I wonder? CH 37 Somewhat embracing the expectation, I took out my smartphone from my pocket. I decided to search for information regarding the amusement park, but then there was a problem. about today, where are we going again? Thats rightits a vital piece of information, but I had no idea where we were going. If I dont know the place, I wont be able to investigate it or know the budget I must prepare. At first, the character of a mouse was at the top of my mind. If we were going to a famous place, it had to be there, is what I had selfishly thought. That place though was strictly a theme park, and not an amusement park. [TN C Character of a mouse is referring to Disneyland] So if we were going to an amusement park, it had to be some other place. When I talked about these minor details, That is too trivial!, said the two girls in front of me. Putting aside debates pertaining to the definition of those two kinds of recreational facilities for now, I posed the question to the two girls who were still busily arranging their luggage. About today, where are we going again? Huh?Now that you mention it, I dont know either Same for me, I only heard from Shizuku-san and the others that we were going to an amusement park, but I havent heard which one It wasnt only me but both of them werent aware of todays destination either. I then clearly realized that pretty much the entire plan was left to Yuuto to handle. Shizuku, you should know where it is, you were the first one to be invited Ehehe, sorry Not exactly reflecting on her actions, she wore a smile. Hearing those words, I had a slight sense of discomfort. It was a similar kind of discomfort to when I heard from Yuuto about the conversations that took place between him and Shizuku when he was trying to invite her to the date. What is this? I still dont get it either, but I cant help but think that Ive been caught up in something. Ever since I first saw her this morning or even as we were talking right now, she had been making a gentler face than usual. She seemed to be having fun. Her inner thoughts arent something an outsider like me could fathom. More so its because shes a girl. I could pull off some guess if it was a boy. To know a womans heart, it either required a guy to change his job to being a girl or be the monster who had played every kind of gal game conceivable, I guess. [TN C change his job to being a girl, game terms I guess] During a recent rerun of an anime, a gal game master was conquering a heroine in the real world. He would surely knowprobably. In any case, since neither of them was aware, I couldnt investigate it. Lets carry a bit more money and then ask Yuuto about the location when I meet him at the caf. I called out to the two girls who were stuffing luggage into a small bag behind me. Shall we get going? Are the preparations done? Were preparing your things, Minato-kun! Yes, were preparing your things, Nii-san! Ahis that so In the end, I took a black shoulder bag that the two girls had prepared for me. From there, the three of us departed for the caf in front of the station. That was our rendezvous point. Well reach the location before the appointed time We had been idly walking, but it looked like we would reach the location earlier than the predicted time. We were supposed to assemble at 9 A.M., but when I checked my wrist watch, it had only just passed 8. Even if it takes about 30 minutes to walk there, well still have 20 minutes left before the appointed time. Shizuku, did you eat breakfast? Yes, I did Well, its tough to even kill some time, huh? If she hadnt eaten breakfast, we couldve gone for a light snack, but it looked like there was no need for that. I wondered if we couldve ordered some drinks and kill some time at a shop ahead, but we didnt slow down and instead headed towards the residential area. While we were halfway through to our destination, Shizuku abruptly said, At any rate, its been a long time, hasnt it? Going out and having fun with Minato-Kun and Kaede-chan, that is Thats right. We met during the new year holidays too, but since we were busy with going to the shrine or celebrating New Years Eve with our families, I think we havent hung out since Christmas? Ah-now that you mention it, we did hang out on Christmas Eve, didnt we? Certainly, I had a memory like that. It was snowing on that Christmas day, so I remembered it well. It was snowing hard, even for Kanagawa. We went a bit overboard with our playing and Shizukus mother, Kanade-san got mad at us. Minato-kun said Im dissatisfied with this face and kept reshaping the snowmans face over and over again Thats right! After that, Nii-san caught a cold and fell asleep Dont make me remember such an embarrassing story It had snowed so hard that my legs got stuck in the snow that had piled up, which was a first for me. In my defence, snowfall is a rare sight and hence, being able to see it is something to get excited about, even if its just a bit. These two were frolicking around, going Kya, kya, they dont have the right to talk about others. Theyre the only ones aware of this embarrassing story. They then kept reminiscing about the past and talked about it happily, as I bore the shame of it all while walking behind them. After a while, we had finally reached the meeting place. Do you think that Yuuto-san or Kiraska-san have already arrived? Kirasaka is already inside the shop, I bet This is Kirasaka were talking about. I have a feeling that she has already arrived at this place before anybody else and is waiting for us. Yuuto would have arrived with time to spare, so he is already inside probably. We arrived at the shop entrance and opened the wooden door that had the characters OPEN hanging from it. We entered the shop while scrutinizing the interior. Is it because its before 9 A.M. on a Sunday, but there arent many customers yet. There are a few young people here, but its mostly just adults in suits. Even so, there was a seat that was gathering a lot of attention. Oh, Minato! You finally came Oi, dont say it like Im late When I saw Yuuto, he also saw me, stood up and then called out to me. Sitting across the table as expected, was Kirasaka holding on to a book in one hand. CH 38 We were standing at the entrance of the shop. Upon finding us, Yuuto rushed over, brought his face close to my ear and whispered. Man, you really saved me by coming earlyits awkward because Kirasaka-san just ignores me no matter what I say you are being hated, thats why I said these words to Yuuto without hesitation. It was an undeniable fact. Normally, she already showed her dislike of Yuuto, so there shouldnt be a problem. I passed by Yuuto who wore a bitter smile on his face and headed towards the direction that Kirasaka was seated in. Youre pretty early, huh? As I stopped beside Kirasaka, I casually called out to her. When Kirasaka heard my words, she gently smiled and shifted her gaze from the book in her hand to my face. Ara, Shinra-kun is early too, I was also looking forward to today, so I woke up earlyhad some spare time before you guys came, so I was reading a book by myself Is, is that so? I get it. Yuuto must have been sitting across from her, but it looked like his existence wasnt acknowledged. Her cold attitude towards Yuuto never seems to waver. Shinra-kun and Kaede-chanI see Kanzaki-san appears to be tagging along, and finally I see Handsome-kun is here as well I was the one who invited you. So to be exact, youre the one who is tagging along Surely enough, the two started to argue. I dont really mind them arguing, but maybe I should do something about Yuuto, who now had eyes of a dead fish? I thought about it for a moment, but since the events of today could be traced back to him, lets leave him be. The two girls were arguing, Kaede was trying to pacify the situation and Yuuto was seemingly lifeless. I still dont know where were going today, you know Hearing my voice, the four turned their gazes towards me in unison. I was at a loss, as to who I should be looking at, so I directed my gaze towards Yuuto. He should definitely be in possession of the details. Thats right, we should get going already. Today, were going to Tokyo Dis Ahmouseland, is it? Due to adult circumstances, the name of the amusement park could have been dangerous to say out loud for a variety of reasons. Hence, I called it mouseland and Yuuto decided to go along with me and answered, Well, youre not wrong. Thats right, were going to mouseland Cant we change the location? I knew Minato would say something like that, so thats why I havent mentioned anything until today Amongst the numerous amusement parks that were in Japan, saying it was the most popular one wouldnt have been an understatement. For me who hated crowds, mouseland was truly hell. More so, around me, there was a handsome boy, a beautiful girl, a beautiful woman, and a super adorable younger sister, all of whom were extremely ordinary people. Their outside appearances were way too different from mine, so if we entered the park, they would naturally garner a lot of attention. If people saw the ordinary me, walking behind them, Eh? One of them is plain, some people would surely make a comment like that. Rather, because of the extreme lack of harmony when viewed from the outside, they might not even think that I am with them. They might think Im just another visitor at the park, who happened to coincidentally walk behind them. If that was the case, then there was no problem in particular. The only other problem now was, how I would have to put up with the crowds of people for a long period of time. Anyways, theres no point if we just continued talking here. Now that we know the place, lets move quickly My idea of changing the place was splendidly rejected. Kirasaka got up from her seat, said these few words and then exited the shop with quick steps. We followed in her footsteps and went outside. A white mini-van was parked in front of the shop. It wasnt there when we had entered the shop. Then, an old personagewho turned out to be Kuroi-san, got out of the car and stood in front of us. Good morning everyone. Today, I shall be your chauffeur When I turned my gaze towards Kirasaka who was standing next to Kuroi-san, she flashed a somewhat triumphant smile. Thank you very much, Kuroi-san Of course my words of gratitude were directed at Kuroi-san, who was in front of me. After all, Kirasaka wasnt the one who was going to drive us. She was probably dissatisfied by my reaction as she narrowed her eyes and glared at me. Only this time, I wasnt scared at all. The three people behind me then expressed their thanks to Kuroi-san as well. Next, the discussions that regarded the seating order commenced. It is only natural, but it is ok for me to decide, right? Well then, Handsome-kun in the front passenger seat, Shinra-kun and I in the middle, behind us will be Kaede-chan and Kanzaki-san What are you saying! You should be in the passenger seat, Kaede-chan and I should be in the middle, and Minato-kun and Ogiwara-kun in the back, it would still be better that way! As expected, it culminated in a dispute yet again. Kaede and Yuuto who were next to them heaved a sigh. It made me wonder if they predicted that things were going to turn out like this. In the middle of their argument, Kaede found an opportune moment and informed the two girls this, Um, if its about Nii-san, hes already sitting in the passenger seat, you know? Thats rightIm already in the passenger seat and Im even buckled up. If I sit beside either of the two girls, just by riding the car, I might end up losing a whole days worth of stamina. Seeing me like that, the girls reluctantly got into the car. In the end, the seating order went like this C Kaede was in the middle, Kirasaka and Shizuku were on her left and right respectively and Yuuto sat alone at the very back. In this fashion, we departed for our destination, as the car advanced on the highway. Kaede who was sitting right behind me brought up simple topics of conversation and the girls participated. Yuuto was also listening to their conversations happily, the air had changed from when we had departed. It wasnt bad. However, the peace and quiet didnt continue for too long. CH 39 Whats everyones ideal type of man or woman? The peace and quiet collapsed, Kaedes few casual words froze over the atmosphere. Of course, Kaede mustnt have been thinking about it too deeply when she posed the question. If you were a high school student, getting asked a question like that was nothing strange. Though in the case of these two people C Yuuto, who has feelings for Shizuku, and Shizuku, who probably has feelings for Yuuto too, it mustve become a question that is considerably hard to answer. Kirasaka didnt seem to particularly care about it, but it looked like she had quickly noticed the changes on Yuuto and Shizukus face. [TN C I have no idea how she noticed changes on Yuutos face who was sitting behind] When I saw her through the rear-view mirror, her lips were curved upwards mischievously. I guess, for me, its going to be a person whos living everyday disinterestedly, and someone who shows me a fun time Kirasaka made the first move and answered the question. If it was her, I thought she would answer like that. Even on the first day of the new school term, she seemed to have said something similar. However, putting aside her ideals for now. First off, a person who could stay with Kirasaka had to be a super masochist, right? Sometimes, she would cast this tremendously cold gaze. If someone had to live while being exposed to that, it would shorten their lifespan. Kirasaka-san is a bit strange Kaede put her honest thoughts into words. Correct. Those thoughts were absolutely correct. I wonder, whats your ideal kind of person, Kaede-chan? This time, Kirasaka hurled the same question to Kaede. A person like Nii-san! You wont find one though? Oi, dont answer immediately Towards Kaede who answered with a dazzling smile, Kirasaka didnt even allow for a moments rest, as she immediately responded. Now that, Kirasaka and the original questioner, Kaede had answered, three people were left including me. As I was racking my brain over what to say if I was asked, my eyes met with Kirasakas through the mirror. She let out a mischievous smile again as she pointed the spearhead at Shizuku. Next is Kanzaki-san, what kind of person is to your liking? Err Maybe she still didnt know how to go about answering this question, since her eyes were wandering. Kirasaka was observing the situation amused, while Yuuto was looking at her with an earnest expression. For meI dont particularly have an ideal type or anything but, its not his looks, but rather with his personalitywhen Im with him, I want him to will make me feel safethat kind of person I guess Not his outward appearance, but rather his personality, this was a very Shizuku-like answer. Me too, I guess it would be someone who isnt taken prisoner by appearances and wholl look at me as a person. Im not asking you though? As always, she was cold to Yuuto. Yuutos answer was similar to Shizukus. Not the outward appearance, huh Looks werent important C they were the same in that aspect. Though, isnt that kind of thing impossible? If I had to say, people already subconsciously end up judging the other party based on their outward appearances. People you can become friends with, those you cant become friends with. People you can come to like, those you will come to dislike. Then there were people you couldnt care less about. There is this phrase we hear a lot, not only at school, but at various places. When we talked, I found out they were a nice person This is because we judge people based on their outward appearances. You thought, Ah, I dont think I can be friends with this person, Though when you talked with him, you got along, and you became friends. With that as the starting point, people have forged relationships, and even tied the knot. However, Im not judging the people who judge people based on their looks. Looks are an important basis for decisions. That is why if someone says that he doesnt care about the outward appearance of a person and that it doesnt affect him, it would only sound like a lie. This was the same for Yuutos answer. He was hailed as the Prince of the school. Is it possible to ignore the physical appearance of a well-featured guy like that? Im not a woman, so it is hard for me to answer, but Im pretty sure it is tough. In the end, what Yuuto said was only idealistic. What does Shinra-sama think about this? Kuroi-san, who was driving next to me directed a sidelong glance at me. While looking at me, he asked in a voice that only I could hear. Those eyes werent the usual eyes that embodied warmth; those were eyes trying to ascertain something. Perhaps, this veteran who had lived several decades more than us had something he was curious about. Who knowsI have not yet experienced this feeling called love outside my family While looking outside the window and listening to their conversations, I put my honest feelings into words. Even then surely, its only idealistic, I think Is that soShinra-sama is truly not like a child Im sorry Kuroi-san who had been looking at me retracted his gaze and went back to looking at the road; the usual gentle smile plastered on his face. CH 40 Since everyone besides me had already answered, it was finally my turn. While listening to their conversations, I had been thinking about different stuff, but it was another thing when it came to my own story. Now then, finally it is Shinra-kuns turn Among the four people and even more than Kaede, who asked the question, Kirasaka seemed to be having the most fun as she looked at me. As opposed to that, Kaedes interest in the topic seems to have dwindled compared to before. Was it because she was satisfied with the answers of the others? Well, that would make sense. It is not interesting to hear about your real brothers love life. Before that, in the first place, I dont know the feeling of liking someone of the opposite sex. It is neither a lie to hide my embarrassment, nor something I am saying to try and act cool, but I seriously have no clue. Therefore, my answer is a mere ideal in the truest sense. It would be so nice if I could be with this kind of person, that kind of wish. Beautiful, rich, can cook well, and who would support me my whole life even if I dont work That is right, this is an ideal. If so, it should be fine to even say that I like a person who was like a heroine in an anime. There is no need to answer seriously like the girls. In reality, there is no way that a perfect person like that would tie the knot with an ordinary person like me, but since I am a guy too, I would also like to go out with a woman who was like a heroine in an anime. Hah At the back, Kaede was looking at me with half open eyes and for some reason, Shizuku heaved a sigh while putting her hand against her forehead. Haha! Well, not answering seriously is very Minato-like What is so interesting about this? Yuuto shows a refreshing smile. He was a person who just said that he does not want to be judged by his appearance. You wouldnt think he could display such an expression right now. Why are you being all quiet? What I was most curious about was Kirasaka. She would normally have some kind of reaction towards my words and actions. Right now she was now sitting all quiet without any movements, her chin propped up in her hand. It is her we are talking about, she must be thinking about some pointless stuff yet again. It was not only me, but the other three must have had found this silence of hers unusual too as their gazes were concentrated on her. Did she realize something? After a little while, she suddenly lifted her head and muttered in a low voice. In other words, Shinra-kuns ideal partner isme? like hell it is. I wondered if she had some serious concerns, but she had been thinking about something like that? After hearing her words, I realized something. My ideal partner indeed had many points in common with Kirasaka. Or should I say, it was her. Beautiful, good at cooking, from a rich household, and now if only she agrees to support me for a lifetime, it would be a perfect match. Kirasaka wore a smile. Then as if to tease me, she brought her face close to my ear and told me this, Shinra-kun, shall I provide for you for life? Her face was so close to mine that if I had moved my face even a little bit, our cheeks would have touched. That face of hers wore the most amused expression Ive seen so far. Dont get ahead of yourself Ara, you dont have to be embarrassed I did not turn around. I pushed her head with my right hand as she fell back to her seat without any resistance. Satisfied, she corrected her posture. Then she put her hand on top of Kaedes head and with a gentle expression and voice like that of an elder sister, she said this, I might become Kaede-chans elder sister in the future Not happening! Not happening! Hell ya. Tell her. Until we reached a rest and service area en route, Kirasaka continued to talk about such things. She was smiling happily at the reactions of the girls. Well then, Green tea for me Cola for me Coffee for me, please Yea, yea We had reached the service area. The decisive game of rock, paper and scissor that was held inside the car before we had arrived here required the losers to buy drinks for everybody. That burden had fallen on Shizuku and me who were now headed towards the shop. We entered the shop, I held on to a shopping basket while Shizuku put the requested drinks in it. She held on to a can of black tea which I assumed she was going to be drinking, and then she asked me this, What are you going to have, Minato-kun? Instead of answering her, I put a can of coffee milk inside of the basket. As expected, you cant drink it black like Kaede-chan? I am bad with bitter stuff She smiled a little, but there was something different about her expression compared to usual. After the shopping was over, we were heading back to the car. Suddenly, Shizuku started to talk. When you heard my answer, you were making a dissatisfied face, werent you? I sensed a feeling of discomfort from her expression, likewise, she too seemed to have perceived my feelings. Well, ya I didnt make a poor excuse, or even tried to gloss it over, I simply returned a short reply. Towards the me who was being like that, Shizuku wore a bitter smile and continued, If it is Minato-kun, you must be thinking, not caring about looks is a lie, right? Correct answer As one would expect, it could be seen that she had spent a lot of time with me since childhood. She understood my thought process very well. But it is the truth, you know? I dont really care about outward appearances I see Shizuku came to a stop and stared fixedly at me with sad eyes. What I care aboutis only myself She said these profound words as she passed by me with quick steps. CH 41 In the end, what did she meant by those words? Even after I had returned to the car, I couldnt let go of those words she had murmured. The only person she cared about, was herself. Did this mean she had worries regarding some aspect of her physical appearance? Thinking that even someone as well-proportioned as Shizuku had things they were worried about, I was filled with complex feelings. After the stop, the car started heading towards our destination once more. No matter how much I thought and no matter how many hypotheses I came up with, I couldnt arrive at a satisfactory answer. In the end, peoples worries are things you cant comprehend unless they tell you. There are women who wont put their thoughts into words, but will still ask you to try and understand them. If it is something that even mind reading skills cant help you comprehend, its an impossible hurdle to cross. While I was the only one racking my brains and worrying over stuff, Kaede and Shizuku happily conversed. Meanwhile, Kirasaka would sometimes bump heads with Shizuku. Their usual fights seemed to have been engaging enough for Kirasaka as she had fun on the otherwise boring journey. Yuuto wasnt able to participate in their conversations in particular, but since he had been happily listening to them converse, I guess there was no problem. Luckily, we didnt get caught in any traffic, and were able to proceed smoothly. Therefore, we were very close to reaching mouseland, even before the clock had struck 10. We will arrive shortly, please prepare your luggage Our driver, Kuroi-san called out to us. He seemed to have roughly calculated the time required to traverse the remaining distance from a road sign. Ara? Weve already come this far, huh Its unexpectedly close, isnt it? Said Kirasaka and Kaede, with surprised expressions. I guess they were so engrossed in their chit-chat that they hadnt noticed the road sign. Well, you guys kept happily talkingtalking about my sleep-talks and whatnot. When the buildings entered our field of view, we could see most of the pedestrians walking towards the same place. How do I know?the reason is simple, because mouse patterns started appearing in large numbers. [TN C seriously, mouse patterns was what was written in the original. I would say it refers to mouse-patterned disneyland shirts, balloons, placards, signboards etc.] While looking outside the window, I had instinctively started feeling unwell. This was due to realizing that we were about to plunge into a crowd worse than what we were seeing right now. [TN C Dont be confused as to whether we had forgotten to add the closing quotation mark below, cuz it really just goes on] If possible, I want to quietly relax at a caf or something. It takes a lot of time to ride the attractions, there is no place where I could calm down and eat food, and there are just too many people. This sort of place is harsh for humans like me. I recalled having once seen on the TV, the announcer interviewing the attendees who had been waiting for their turn to ride the attractions. When they were asked if it was ok to be waiting for such a long period of time, they answered with a smiling face, Its important to know how to spend that time, you know!. That answer is correctand yet not so. Knowing how to spend time while waiting in line for a ride C is indeed very important. For example, if youre just sloppily playing around with your smartphone, that would truly be a waste of time. Therefore, the right answer is to prepare in advance as to how you should go about spending that time and what you could be talking about with the person you came with; these tactics would have to be prepared beforehand. Before any of that though, it is ok just not to ride the attraction. I often see a wait time of one hundred and twenty minutes, and in that kind of time, I can even return home. After waiting for a long period of time, the attraction ends in just a moment. If youre not tactful, you could end up with not even an hour to spare throughout the day. If that was the case, you could simply be at home instead and spend several hours doing the things that you want to do. That way, you could spend your time meaningfully. That is why, after entering the premises, I will make up some excuse and spend my time as meaningfully as possible at some quiet place aroundisnt that what you are thinking right now, Nii-san? With that, Kaede had finished her long, but accurate impersonation of me. No, theres no way What was with this sister? Was she an esper? She was smiling at me and it was terrifying. Well then, I shall be on standby at a hotel nearby. If anything comes up, please contact me After dropping the five of us at the parking lot, Kuroi-San said these few words and left. He had said he would be dropping us off at the park and then picking us up when it was time to leavewhich meant he would take us home too. I was really grateful for that. We watched him drive away until the car was completely out of sight. To the four of us who were still standing in the parking lot we had gotten off at, Kaede said this, Well then, lets get going soon! Ah! Kaede-chan, you shouldnt run? Wait a moment, the two of you. I have not given you your tickets yet! Yuuto had prepared the entrance tickets beforehand, but Kaede had taken off before he could pass those around. Shizuku chased after Kaede while Yuuto chased after the both of them. From behind, Kirasaka and I watched this strange situation unfold before our eyes. Kaede-chan is usually a perfect sister but sometimes she can be very childish, huh I dont have any words I can say It was precisely so. It was so precise that I couldnt find any words to say. Besides, if she was always a perfect sister, I would have lost my standing as her elder brother. Therefore, it was good that there was an unexpected side to her. Ah, she got stopped by an employee That idiot Both of our parents had been working since we were kids, so it had been quite a while, several years even, since we last visited an amusement park. I understood that, but I wanted her to be a tad bit calmer. CH 42 Shizuku rushed over to Kaedes side and kept bowing her head in apology several times towards the employee. Due to extreme embarrassment, Kaede buried her face in Shizukus chest and hugged her. No one could disagree that they looked like sisters. She seems more like family than you Is that so, huh Why did this girl have to put other peoples worries into words? Its not that it had started recently, but it was the first time in a long while that I had been told so up front. It felt a tad bit complicated. I was really glad that Kaede didnt enrol at my school. If I was told every day that we didnt look alike, it would most likely break myheart. Leaving that aside, would it be better to do something, so that the two of them could be together today? The two of them? At the receiving end of Kirasakas gaze was Yuuto who had followed after the girls. Yuuto was handing over Kaedes ticket to the employee. Im talking about Kanzaki-san and Handsome-kun Ahh, those two, huh If my memory serves me right, I had not mentioned a thing about the two of them to Kirasaka. Well, if you look at it a bit carefully, its easy to figure out that Yuuto held feelings of affection towards Shizuku. That was why, I wouldnt play the fool and pretend that I didnt know what she was talking about. It seems like Yuuto has such intentions tooeven if we didnt do anything, he would do something so that he could be alone with Shizuku Ara, that would be convenient Be that as it may, it was rare, her paying attention to Yuutos matters that iseven if only it was just a little. I dont want to be with that Handsome-kun for an entire day, I wish that the two of them would just go off to somewhere Right?I knew it, youre that type of person after all It must have been my imagination. She was through and through a cold woman towards Yuuto. It took us a while to get to where the three of them were at. After we had caught up to them, the five of us entered the amusement park together. Oo Oo As soon as we entered, Kaede and Shizuku let out excited voices. Numerous souvenirs were being sold along the street that laid before us. They had already been taken prisoners by the excitement. There hadnt been much of a change in Kirasakas expression, but she seemed to be in a somewhat better mood compared to when she was at school. Even in the morning, she had said that she was looking forward to today, so she might be excited on the inside. While I was looking at the three girls in front of me, Yuuto walked up to me and whispered in a voice that the three girls couldnt hear, Today, I will try and slip away from the group with Shizuku, I am counting on you Can I at least ask you the time? I returned such words while looking at my wristwatch, trying to check the time. Yuuto retrieved the pamphlet and started explaining. I want to be alone with her at the parade that starts at night Thenbefore 7, huh I thought we would be parting ways a bit earlier, but unexpectedly, that was not the case. However, if it was that time slot, it would be convenient to make up an excuse. Even if one were to say that they had strayed from the right path because it had become dark, it wouldnt sound like a lie. Instead of replying, I gently nodded. Yuuto showed me a wide smile, then he increased his pace trying to catch up to the three girls walking ahead of us. However, as if to switch positions with Yuuto, Shizuku shifted back a little. It looked like their gazes met for a moment there, but Yuuto didnt stop in his tracks. Though, since he was curious, he kept anxiously looking back. Minato-kun, it looks like there is a parade today! She pointed her finger at a large pillar. The details of the parade that Yuuto had mentioned earlier were written in big words and displayed on a post. So it seems Shall we watch it together? Uh-oh How should I go about answering this question? Yuuto had probably heard her too, since he was making an interesting face. His mouth was wide open, but he could not let out his voice. It was a face that displayed bewilderment, as to how he should go about reacting to the situation that unfolded before him. Righthmm, well, if the situation permits us so Yes! She let out a smile and seemed extremely happy. Seeing her like that, I felt a little guilty. It was not because I had lied, but since I would be cooperating with Yuuto, I wouldnt be able to grant her wish. Later, if she gets angry at me, I will just come out honestly and say that Yuuto was the one at fault. As for the reason, I can just make one up when the time comes. Anyways, it will be A-OK as long I pin all the blame onto Yuuto. I thought that I could finally take a break and have a look around. However right then, I saw that Kaede was looking at me with her face beaming with joy. What? The parade? (Shinra) Eh? How did you know? (Kaede) You want to watch it together, right? Fine by me (Shinra) I had guessed even before she had spoken up. Before long, Kirasaka would say something similar too. I just know it. Its a promise, you know? Got itits a promise She did a pinky promise with me and it was so adorable. Instead of chasing after the others in front of us, she clung to my arm and walked in a good mood. This place was not a location I usually went to, so I was not embarrassed by it that much. It was just that, I couldnt bring myself to retract my arm from my sister, who was in such a good mood. I reluctantly kept on walking like that, and then as I had expected, Kirasaka too had shifted back to where we were. You too, huh?It is that thing, right? The parade, right? I got it already, we can all just go toge I want to eat crepes over there I was wrong? It would seem that it was tough for me to predict her actions and words. The usual course of events, or even how the story had developed so far C everything seemed irrelevant to her. Or rather, her good mood was because she was looking at a Crepe shop? CH 43 Even at a place like this, why are crepes the first thing that she must eat? To begin with, crepes are something she could eat anywhere, it doesnt have to be here. Speaking of which, I had noticed a crepe cart dropping by once every week at the shopping district near my house. Rather, wouldnt it be better to find something like sweets, that you could only get to eat hereThis is what I was thinking, but contrary to my solitary thoughts, Kaede also followed after Kirasaka and walked up to the front of the shop. That sounds like a good idea! I want to have a Banana Crepe! It cant be helped, it will be Onee-sans treat I wont be having any (MC) The two decided on their favourite crepes and the purchase ended up being Kirasakas treat. There was some time left before the crepes would be served. During that interval, the two girls stood at the front of the shop and observed the shopkeeper baking the crepe. I then directed my gaze towards the two othersC Yuuto and Shizuku. They were looking around in a shop that handled a large number of souvenir items. They kept looking in our direction, hence I could infer that they were simply killing time until we joined up with them. As usual, people were gathering around them, but it looked like they were used to all that attention, since they didnt seem to care. Be that as it may, human psychology was an interesting thing. If there was a beautiful woman or a handsome man in the vicinity, they would garner a lot of attention from their surroundings. Even if they were strangers, people would gather in droves, wanting to have a look at them. Even now, I heard passersby behind me saying, There is an extremely cute girl over there, you know! From their outward appearances, I would say they were a bit older than meUniversity students, I guess? They were trying to have someone hit on her, but if they really think they could pull it off, I want to see them try. Standing next to Shizuku was a good-looking guy. They matched so well that anybody would lose the motivation to even try and hit on her. That applied to the two girls in front of me as well. Luckily, since Kirasaka and Kaede were stuck at the front of the shop, people passing by couldnt notice of them properly. Even so, this place was right in front of the entrance. Soon the surrounding people would see them and the girls would become the centre of attention. The current world is an Internet society. A handsome guy who was like a prince, two beautiful women who could overshadow the likes of an unskilled idol, and then there was, from my perspective, the most adorable little sister in the entire world. Having their pictures taken without their permissionunbelievable actions like that were entirely possible. Taking someones picture without their permission was strictly sneak photography, but young people with no concern for such things would upload a photo without any consideration for the target. The photo would probably be accompanied by a comment that went like, Super handsome guy and three beauties walking together! Especially Kaede, who was the embodiment of transcendental adorability, would have hundreds of her photos taken with the rapid-fire photographyfeature. [TN C rapid-fire photography would be basically taking pictures one after the other, without any breaks in between, at super speed.] If Hino-kun saw those photos, he would be shedding tears of great joy and delight Well, leaving the jokes aside, it would be better to leave as fast as possible so we can ward off peoples gazes, even if its just a little bit. Yuuto and Shizuku might have gotten used to peoples gazes, but for me, the current situation was enough to put me in a bad mood. It was a similar feeling to when you had to stand up in a classroom full of strangers, because the teacher had suddenly called out to you. YeahI dont understand that feeling too well. Anyways, it was very uncomfortable and unpleasant. Look at this! There is so much cream! Mine is a mountain of fruits Did the crepes finally arrive? In any case, were going to move to somewhere more spacious I informed them so and quickly started to walk myself. At last the two girls had finally gotten ahold of their crepes. The two girls happily held on to them with both hands and left the shop. Oh, the crepe will end up falling! From behind me, Kaedes flustered voice entered my ears, but for now, I wanted her to bear with me. While I was walking by the front of the shop where Yuuto and Shizuku were at, I signalled Im going with my fingers and then moved on before they came out of the store. Shops were spread out on both sides of the street. As we left the street behind us, we entered an enormous plaza where a castle could be seen in the distance. The passageway to the plaza was swarming with people. Immediately upon entering the plaza, the crowd started to disperse in different directions. With this, finally, its not suffocating I was the first one who exited the passageway. When I looked back at its direction, I could still see people coming out of it, one after the other. I then let out a stifled breath. Because of Shinra-kun, so many strawberries had fallen down Kirasaka had been walking right behind me, but she then stopped next to me and gave me a displeased look. Luckily, Kaede didnt drop anything at all. It was probably because of the fact that she could finally eat her crepe peacefully, that she had a smile on her face. Sorry to have done that to you You should be! For now, I will be sitting beside you during the first ride, ok? Whats ok? I dont understand Since we had five people here, it was obvious that one person had to sit alone. That was my role and I had no intention of handing it over to anyone. Kirasaka smiled a little after hearing my reply and then went back to eating her crepe. While glancing at the two girls who were munching on mouthfuls of crepes, I waited for Yuuto and Shizuku to join us. We didnt have to wait for too long, because the two people we had been waiting for soon exited the passageway. With Yuuto taking the lead, they walked towards us. Sorry to have kept you waiting (Shizuku) My bad, well then, shall we get going? (Yuuto) Hold on, theyre still eating (MC) Im already done No problem on my end Ahis that so? Up until a moment ago, the two girls should have been eating their crepes, but there was nothing left in their hands. Did they swallow it whole or something? CH 44 With Yuuto taking the lead, we walked in the order of Shizuku, Kaede, Kirasaka and then me. As we went around exploring the establishment, I had a very different impression when compared to the last time I had visited this amusement park. The last time Kaede and I had visited this park would be when we were elementary school students. Therefore, that would make it more than five years now. At that time, this place seemed bigger and it felt as if I was lost in another world. .Often hailed as the country of dreams. There were buildings that didnt exist in the usual townscape and you could experience the world of fantasy that could only be seen on the TV. Finally you can even see popular characters actually move in real life. Looking at this place from a kids perspective, it was not strange to think that this place was a different world. Now that I have come here again after reaching a certain age, there was something I ended up thinking no matter what Those characterswerent they too big? That duck character taking pictures with the kids was definitely bigger than me. Why was I ok with taking normal pictures with that cartoon-character costume when I was a kid? Why didnt I feel a shred of doubt towards that enormity? Innocence, in a way, was a terrifying thing. If that thing came chasing after me with all its strength, I had the confidence to make a run for it faster than anybody here. Besides, every time I looked at the character, I ended up thinking about things like breathability issues under that costume. Therefore, there shouldnt be even a shred of those innocent feelings from childhood left in me. While having such thoughts, I went around and looked at famous attractions, but no matter where I looked, there was a long line. Two hours had passed since this park had opened up. If I had to say whether this situation was as expected, then I would say C yes, it was. In the end, we got fast passes for the popular rides and during the wait time for our fast passes, we searched for rides with little people lining up for themand this cycle repeated. Before we had realized it, the time had passed by in a blink of an eye. By the time it became noon, we had only ridden two of the popular rides. However, I already felt pretty exhausted. When we were riding the indoor space-themed roller coaster, Kaede was on the verge of tears. At the attraction where the dugout canoes went down the waterfalls, Shizuku was taken aback at the sheer altitude of the decent. This time, she also was on the verge of tears. More than anything, while we were at the 3D show, I was nauseated the whole time. I was rendered immobile for a little while after that. My experience at this park had been quite different compared to what I had imagined it would be. When it was noon, we had a temporary break. We were at this place called Picnic Area. The lunch that we had brought along was laid in front of us. It was not only Kaede, but Shizuku and Kirasaka too had brought bentos. As a result, different kinds of food were beautifully lined up before us. Honestly, its because Shinra-kun is so weak Said Kirasaka who was sitting beside me. Though, this time I had no words I could say. My badI didnt think that the 3D effects would make me feel that bad I looked away from her, grabbed a sandwich and put it in my mouth. Hm, delicious. After I had swallowed the sandwich, I extended my hands towards one of my favourite dishes, Karage. Right then, Everyone has things they are bad at! Dont worry about it, Minato-kun! Shizuku yelled out these consoling words, but I responded to her without a moments delay. Thats true, youre referring to your crying after the waterfall ride, right? I, I was not crying!I was just a bit surprised, thats all That was a bit huh. Her eyes were red, for a little while her knees kept shaking. Were those my eyes playing tricks on me? I narrowed my eyes and looked at Shizuku. She looked away from me. Just like how I couldnt defend myself against Kirasakas words, it would seem that Shizuku too had nothing she could say to defend herself against mine. B-, by the way, where should we go after this? Yuuto cut in to try and diffuse the unbearable situation. I want to go to the one called Canoe Exploration! Kaede said that to Yuuto, and then she looked at everybody one by one, as if she was asking for their confirmation. I think that is fine? I am ok with that too Kirasaka and Shizuku did not have any objections to Kaedes proposal. Then she looked at me. I gave her a small nod to which she smiled with delight. You see, I always wanted to row a Canoe! Eh? What? Youre gonna row it yourself? Yes, that is right I thought your elder brother here with a perfectly fine physique could row it for you, but I was wrong? As if she had noticed my misunderstanding, Kaede lifted the corners of her mouth as she said to me this, It is because Nii-san has already agreed to do it. I will have you row it for me, you know Why do I feel like her expression at this point in time was similar to Kirasakas when she would be enjoying my reactions? As expected, I felt like Kaede had been on the receiving end of Kirasakas influence. Though, I would like to think that it was only my imagination. Kirasaka was after all, not a person who should be made into a role model for anyone to follow. Shinra-kun, it is ok not to think about something too rude, you know? Needless to say, towards that cold gaze of hers, a chill came running down my spine. [TN C Canoe exploration is something like a boat ride. Also, Karage is deep-fried food, especially chicken. Did not want to ruin the flow of story above with TNs there.] CH 45 For the time being, I put aside the matter of Kaede being influenced by Kirasaka. After the meal was over, the five of us cleaned up the place. Regarding Kaedes cooking skills, it was a flavour that I had gotten used to a long time ago. It was delicious and warranted no complaints. I also ate a lot from the bentos that Shizuku and Kirasaka had prepared. As expected, there were only a few words that I had like to say, Rather, what can the two of you not do? After we had our fill of the food the girls had prepared, we checked if the surrounding situation had gotten any better. We then moved towards the Canoe attraction as per Kaedes request and got in line to wait our turn. However, there was a problem. The attractions explanation went on to say that people had to sit side by side in pairs. Going by that, I had to be seated alone while Yuuto Shizuku, Kirasaka and Kaede could form pairs with each other. That was how the seating order was supposed to go down. It was not only me, but Yuuto, Kirasaka and even Kaede must have had thought the same. However at the last minute, Shizuku turned towards us and opened her mouth, For this attraction, I would like to ride it with Kirasaka-san Hearing this, even Kirasaka herself looked surprised. It was surprising, because not a single hint of friendliness could be felt from their usual interactions. It looked as if Kirasaka had similar thoughts, as she showed a rare expression of seriousness towards Shizukus words. What is with these turns of events? Isnt it ok once in a while? having this kind of pairing that is? Shizukus smiling expression was similar to when she would be talking to her classmates, but those eyeswere not smiling. It was terrifying. Why were these girls capable of casting such cold gazes? Whats happening? Whispered Yuuto, standing next to me. I shook my head horizontally and said, Dont knowfor now, it would be better to just go with the flow I guess so, huh Yuuto had a frown on his face. It would seem that he was also worried as to how he should react to the situation. Only this time, the two girls were not clashing with each other over trivial things. They seemed serious. At least, that was what I thought. Did Kirasaka have the same feeling? She kept quiet, placed her hand against her chin and wore a pensive face. Kirasakas gaze met with Shizukus eyes. Then when I thought Kirasaka looked at me for a moment, the girls confronted each other again. Thats trueit might be good once in a while Well then, that is how its going to be What does that is how its going to be mean? I would like an explanation. If thats the case, I will ride alone After the girls conversation had ended, Yuuto looked over in my direction and informed me so. Indeed, if it had gone the original way, I would have ridden alone. However, now that Kirasaka and Shizuku had become fellow riders, I guess it would be better this way. It wouldve been fine though, if Kaede and Yuuto sat together. Was he being considerate? Maybe he didnt want Shizuku to see him sitting with another girl? It was fine either way. Well then, Nii-san, you must row it properly now, ok? Sure With this, my plans of sitting alone at the back and pretending to row the canoe no longer seemed possible. Pair by pair, the line kept moving forward. When it was almost time for us to get onto the canoe, I looked at the two girls behind me one last time. It went without saying but, there were no conversations between them, none whatsoever. Why did these two people decide to sit next to each other? In my own way, I tried thinking of things that they were likely to talk aboutbut there were none. To begin with, I had never seen these two people truly engage in any conversations. It was pointless to just think about it. Please watch your footsteps! Finally when it was time for us to get on the canoe, we followed the instructions of the person-in-charge, as we went on board. Yuuto sat in the front row, Kaede and I were in the middle, while Shizuku and Kirasaka sat at the back. The other empty rows were taken up by other people, and then the ride started. Ooh! Its moving forward! Its unexpectedly not bad With a sidelong glance, I looked at Kaede who was happily paddling. As the boat swayed and moved forward, I watched the scenery change. Varieties of things could be seen in several places C such as a small house that accommodated a water turbine and dummies of animals and people. You could even experience the ambience of going down a river. Sometimes, water would splash on to my clothes, but it was nothing that warranted attention. The canoe moved without us having to put in more effort into rowing, than what I had thought would be required. Hence, we didnt have to get all desperate trying to row it. Honestly, I was grateful for that. The conversations of the two girls behind us were drowned out by the chattering of the people and the sound of the water. I couldnt even make out the contents of their conversations, but I could comprehend that they were definitely talking about something. Surely, they too must have had matters they wanted to talk about. Yuuto, who was sitting in front of me, kept looking at the girls while pretending to watch the surrounding scenery. Honestly, it was unpleasant. This guyhow much did he think about Shizuku? Until the ride was over, Yuuto kept looking at the back the whole time. I lightly hit his head with the handle part of the paddle. When we reached the end of the attraction, we followed the instructions and came back onto land after a short period of separation in the water. CH 46 Amusement Park and misunderstandings (11) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju Although I was not very eager about places like amusement parks or other recreational establishments, time flew quickly at these places. I didnt get to voice my opinion in particular, but I followed after the others from behind, while we went around experiencing different attraction rides. The sun had gone down, and when we noticed, our surroundings had beautifully lit up. Its already this late? If were going to watch the parade, we should get moving soon Said Yuuto, while checking his wristwatch. I also checked the time, and it was already past 6. Barriers were being made with ropes on the street. The preparations for the upcoming parade were advancing steadily. Well then, itll be better to start securing a place Thats right. Shall we move to the area around the central plaza? Yuuto added these words to Kaedes statement. It would seem that our actions from here on out had been decided. Ever since we had arrived at mouseland, I had not said a thing, and simply followed after them. However now, I couldnt stay quiet. Im strongly against that idea Whys that, I wonder? If its the central plaza, people are going to be gathering over there. Rather than that, I want to watch the parade while sitting at the restaurant facing the street. Towards Kirasakas question, I stated my opinion as I pointed at the shop which was right in front of us. The four people displayed behaviour that seemed to imply that they had been pondering over my words. Though, the reactions that followed were all different. I have no problem with that. Rather that way, I would be able to relax and watch the parade Kirasaka agreed with my opinion. I think it would be better to go to the plaza though?, said Yuuto. He was the one who had said that we should all go to the plaza in the first place. Hence understandably, he was making a discontented face. Iam ok with both? Since Kaede was ok with it being either option, is it ok to say that she decided to go along with the flow? As for me, I feel like wanting to have a look at the situation in the plaza as well It would seem that Shizuku was on the plaza team. She looked at me a bit apologetically. Now that everyone had stated their respective opinions, I recalled the conversations from this morning. Things like Yuuto wanting to be alone with Shizuku, and Shizuku and Kaede wanting to see the parade together. I had been wondering as to how things were going to turn out. However, if it panned out like this, it was going to be ok. In that case, why dont you guys go on ahead and take a look at the plaza?Well stay here But then, we wont be able to watch the parade together? There is quite a bit of distance to the plaza from here. Besides, the parade should not be moving at a very fast speed. Even if you wanted a small glimpse, you will make it there on time There were maps installed at different places. I pointed to the central plaza on one such map and then tapped on a red mark that had the words current location written on it. One might not be able to make it in time if he traversed along the street of the parade, but if he went around the back, there was not much distance. Even from the plaza, it would take around ten minutes to get here. I seeKanzaki-san, are you ok with that? (Yuuto) Kirasaka decided to stay here, while Kaede was ok with it being either option. It was a situation where he could be alone with Shizuku, so Yuuto wouldnt reject this proposal. More so, Yuuto posed the question in a manner which was hard to refuse. If Shizuku refused this request, it would be like saying, I dont want to be alone with you. Shizuku wouldnt be able to say something like that. Understood. Then, well join you guys later Well then, well contact you guys later They said these words and went on their way. I and the two others who had stayed back with me, then went to the shop in front of us. We bought drinks and some light snacks such as French-fries and the likes. Then we sat ourselves at a table that was set up at another place. Finally, were able to sit peacefully Even though I got to sit during the rides, those were for awfully short periods of time. It couldnt be helped that my legs felt heavy, because I just stood in line and absent-mindedly spent the wait time. I knew it. Stuff like how the wait time was important and how it was important to spend it meaningfully were all just a bunch of lies. Now that I have experienced it first hand, I could confirm the veracity of those lies. It was bad enough that I ended up coming here with Yuuto and the others this time, but the contents of their conversations were truly not ordinary. Like, procuring full marks in all the subjects during the last test, being invited to model for a magazine while walking around the downtown, horseback riding because there was free time on a holiday. Even under normal circumstances, I was already feeling out of place. Dont they understand that if they conducted such forms of conversation, it would become even harder for me to walk alongside them? If there was anything that had put my heart at ease, that would be Kaede. She talked about how the flower she had been growing in a vase back at home had bloomed. Twenty percent of the conversations were important, whereas the remaining eighty percent were inconsequential. Thanks to Yuuto, who could justly be called the Monster of communication, the conversations never broke off and time flew by. Though, the contents were truly worthless. Things like how our classmate Sasakithat was his name, I believe, had gotten a girlfriend, or that the number of guys who had been turned down upon confession to Kirasaka exceeded hundred. There were several other things they had talked about. Though, the most inconsequential of them by far was certainly the number of boys who had been turned down by Kirasaka. Just when I had arbitrarily come to a decision that the wait time had not been meaningfully spent, I turned my eyes towards the direction that Yuuto and Shizuku had gone. They were already gone. Is Yuuto-san planning on confessing or something? Kaede who had been sitting next to me, asked me this. She had also been looking in the direction of the two people. That guy even got found out by my sister? Since he is going to be utterly rejected anyways, wont it better for him if it happened sooner? Right?I think so too Hm? Hold on for a minute there, why would that be better for him? First of all, why was it already a given that he would get rejected? That was strange. After all, the two of them had come to me during the spring break and had talked about each other. There is a person I like they had definitely said so. I felt doubt towards the words of the two girls before me. Why, huh?at the very least, the person that Kanzaki-san likes isnt him Kirasaka uninterestedly informed me so. It was as if she had merely stated a fact. In those words of hers, there was no other meaning. It was as if she was simply speaking about Shizukus feelings on her behalf Shizukus feelings of discomfort that I had been feeling up until now. It was not only today, but also during the time we were studying for the exams, or even during the ball game tournament, there were many strange signs. She didnt hurl awfully cold words towards Yuuto. She didnt cheer him on during his activities either. She would simply look away, as if anything related to him had nothing to do with her. Since I had heard about her feelings directly from her, I thought I couldnt be wrong, but I was wrong? From the very beginning, I was wrong. CH 47 If I was to believe that I was wrong about Shizukus feelings, I would be convinced. The person whom she mentioned during the spring break was never Yuuto to begin with. On the same day and in the same manner, the two people had come to me to talk about the person they had liked since before. Accurately speaking, there were differences between what they had said, I have liked a person since before I have liked a person since long ago If Yuuto and Shizuku had people they liked, then there was a possibility that I would know of them too. If that wasnt the case, why would they ask me for my assistance? That wouldnt make any sense. With their looks and also their personalities, they had many acquaintances. Though there were only a few people with whom they could truly talk to, and if it was a person of the opposite sex, that number would dwindle even further. Just by standing by Shizukas side and talking to her, an ordinary student like me would garner cold gazes from the people from around. Just by commuting to and from school with her, I had been told off by the male students who yearned for her. In order to stand next to the woman called Kanzaki Shizuku, one had to meet big requirements. Those requirements were easily cleared by Ogiwara Yuuto. [TN C pretty sure there is no need to explain, but I will just say it this once anyway. Their given names are Shizuku and Yuuto. In Japanese names, the title comes first, and the surname comes thereafter] Consequently, when I saw her talking, it turned out to be with Yuuto most of the times. Then, after having given their situation a thorough thought, the answer that I had arrived at was that Yuuto and Shizuku were mutually in love with each other. If that answer was wrong, there was one thing that I had to confirm. Theres something I want to ask, is that ok? As I asked this to the two girls sitting around a circular table before me, they turned their bodies towards my direction. I interpreted their act of having turned their bodies towards me as a positive reply, that it was okay to ask them a question. I then asked them, Since before and since long ago, how many years do you think these terms designate? Since before and since long ago Its a question that probably has different connotations to different people, huh Even I felt that the answer to this question would vary from person to person. However this time, the main point of this question was to see whether my answer was close to that of the girls. That was my only intent. Since before would refer to two to three years, since long ago would be around ten years or something like that, I guess? Thats right, my answer would also be similar. Looking at it from the perspective of Nii-sans age, since before would be when he was a middle school student, and since long ago would refer to his childhood days, I would say? Right? Well, our answers were more or less the same. I too would equate since before to the last few years and since long ago to beyond ten years in the past. Perhaps, I had already known the answer. Even then, I hadnt noticedno, I might have been unconsciously pretending not to notice. Since she had come to consult with me, I thought that there was no way that Icould be a party the subject matter of the consult. When they had been consulting with me, I must have had already drawn a line of separation between myself and them. The worlds that we lived in were different. I had thought that there was no way that a fantastical dream-like story, where the beauty of the school would harbour romantic feelings for an ordinary childhood friend could exist. Then, I recalled what she said when the two of us were alone at the rest and service area. If what she had said about only caring about herself was the truth, that would honestly be terrifying. A frightening thought had dawned on me and I broke out in a cold sweat. However this way, I was able to comprehend the reason for her discomfort. When she came to teach me even though we had no such promises, when she didnt cheer for Yuuto during the soccer game, when she didnt stay beside him during the wrap-up party and came to the private room me and Kirasaka were at C there were legitimate significances in all these actions of hers. Kanzaki-san said this to me, From here on out, I will not care about my surroundings or anything else Shizuka and Kirasaka were talking with each other during the canoe ride, but did she say something like that? While spectating the growing pedestrian traffic, I involuntarily let out a small sigh. I wonder whats going to happen? Kaedes murmur seemed to have many meanings. If Yuuto got turned down by Shizuku, how would the current situation pan out? Their relationship from here on out would change and so would the way they interacted at school. Since they had only known each other since middle school, it was obvious that things would become a bit complicated. Well, if its himhe would have predicted that possibility before acting It was past 7 and a light-hearted BGM could be heard from the distance. I brought out the smartphone from my pocket and saw that I had received one message. The sender was obviously Yuuto. The message mentioned about how the parade had just started and a short reply about how they were heading towards us. Theyre heading towards us Ara, that was fast As I conveyed the message to Kirasaka and Kaede, I thought for a little bit. Like Kaede had said, if Yuuto does confess to Shizuku and gets turned down, what should we do about the situation that would follow? Due to the leaders of the parade approaching towards the street we were at, the music kept growing louder. I was unable to gather my thoughts too well. I didnt think that music could ever be this much of a nuisance. The mouse character led the parade while walking on its two legs. When I looked at the parade carefully, I could see two people running a little ahead of it. Of course they were Yuuto and Shizuku. Although it was a distant view, but there wasnt any particular changes in their expressions. Sorry to have kept you waiting! Said Shizuku as she sat down on a chair and immediately turned towards the parade. Looking at how she was happily watching the parade, maybe Yuuto hadnt confessed after all? In any case, for the time being, I thought that it would be ok for me not to worry about the situation after this. I turned my attention towards the parade. I looked at the unique characters walking in front of me and it made me want to say to them, Please walk carefully. Kirasaka too seemed to have been looking at the spectacle with deep interest. Yuuto who was beside me, spoke in a voice that almost seemed like a whisper in my ears, I am going out with Kanzaki-san Ha? It was not that I was shocked at the event of them going out. Just that, what Kirasaka and Kaede had said earlier shouldnt be lies either. That was why I was bewildered and couldnt comprehend the situation. After hearing those words, I had no recollection as to how the parade had ended. CH 48 I think that the relationships between couples were extremely ambiguous. They accepted each other as lovers of the opposite sex and spent a lot of time together. At school, as if to flaunt their status to the people around them, they would generate this air of happiness that would make the non-riajuus jealous. [TN C Riajuu = normie] They would go out to different places during the weekends, and that would again make the non-riajuus tremble in anger. There were no clear rules in such a relationship. It was just a verbal promise. It was a relationship that was more fragile and brittle than friendship. Once it broke, it was hard to repair it. The number of people who had regretted to have wasted so much of their valuable time of the precious student years with their partners wasnt few. Despite it being such a vague relationship, most people yearned for it C a school life with a lover. Since then, two days had passed. The tumultuous weekend had gone by and the students around me were spending their days normally without any changes. However, it couldnt be said that the relationships between Kirasaka, me and Yuuto were the same when compared to the start of the golden week. There were mainly two reasons for that. The last few words that Yuuto had said C Im going out with Kanzaki-san, that was one reason. A little before he had told me such words, Kirasaka and Kaede had informed me that the person that Shizuku liked was not Yuuto. The discomfort in Shizukus words and actions that I had often sensed since that one-time during spring break C now, I understood the cause. It was because the person she liked was not Yuuto, but me Immediately after having come up with this ridiculous answer that did not match my stature, Yuuto had issued those words. I wasnt hurt or anything. At that moment, I was indeed a bit bewildered as to what was actually happening. Though I was a little relieved on the inside. I think I had also said this before, but anyone would say that those two looked good together. It goes without saying that if such two people decided to get together, then as a friend, and a childhood friend, I would congratulate them. However, that was only if it was mutual love. Two days have passed since Kirasaka and Kaede had told me their thoughts. To be honest, even now, what they had said didnt sound like lies to me. Also, I didnt think that the answer that I had arrived to was wrong either. Rather, the more you think about it logically, the more it would make you harbor doubt towards what Yuuto had said. Besides, there was also what Shizuku had said to Kanzaki C From here on out, I will not care about peoples opinions or anything. If Yuuto and Shizuku decided to go out, they shouldnt need to worry about peoples opinions. There was a public consensus in place already. They would probably be congratulated vehemently by everybody, right? When I thought about it like that, Shizukus words felt a bit unnatural. The second reason was that, The person who was at the centre of this matter had not been coming to school for the last two days. She wasnt sick or anything. Shizukus mother, Kanade-san had contacted the school about Shizukus absence. It turned out something urgent had come up at her parents house. It would seem that they had departed early Monday morning. I had heard from Shizuku before, that Kanade-san parents house was in the remote countryside. Since the house was built near the mountains, it was hard to get in touch with them. Thats why, even if someone tried to call them or send them a message, obviously, there were no replies. Although I wanted to ask her if what Yuuto had said was true or not, the only option I had right now was to wait for her to come back. That was the current situation. If either of them was falsifying their feelings and that was how they ended up going out, I would tell it to them frankly, If you are feigning your feelings, then break it off While I was thinking of such things, I turned my gaze towards Yuuto, who was talking with our classmates. It was still the usual and nothing had changed. He didnt talk about his girlfriend and he was just talking normally, like always. How should I say thisit is ordinary, right? Thats right, its so ordinary that its boring, or perhaps I should say that its too ordinary and that makes it interesting. I am talking about you, Shinra-kun! Why are you getting all angry like that?and why is it me? Kirasaka who had been sitting next to me, had been in this mood since yesterday. I couldnt tell Kirasaka those last few words that Yuuto had said to me when we were returning in her car from the amusement park. The reason being was that everyone was present there, so I mentioned it to her first thing in the morning yesterday. The result of that communication was that she had in a very bad mood ever since. She only said, Thats impossible. Ever since yesterday, she had continued looking at Yuuto with her gaze thirty percent colder than usual. It would seem that she had something to think about in her own way, but I still couldnt ask her about it. Why are you in such a bad mood? Its because Shinra-kun is too ordinary That would mean youre always in a bad mood I let out a small sigh as I looked towards the centre of the class one more time. My eyes met with Yuutos for only an instant. His gaze was different from usual and it was as if he was observing me. I had unintentionally ended up averting my eyes from him. Kirasaka had also noticed Yuutos gaze. She then turned towards me and said, It has been like that since yesterday, but I really dont like those eyes Well, we cant really be blaming others Looking from his perspective, it would feel like we were the ones observing him, right? When is Kanzaki-san going to return, I wonder? Who knows? Though, she wont be gone for too long, right? I replied to Kiraskas question in a non-committal manner and then I took out my smartphone, which had recently been seeing an increased amount of usage. There was nothing from Shizuku. The only thing that was projected on the screen was the wallpaper of Kaede embracing the white cat, Muku and looking over here with a smile. I too want her to return soon, you know and resolve this situation quickly. Even while being drowned out by the noise of the class, I was still hoping that she would come back sooner. No, I meanKirasaka was too scary, and there was something strange about Yuuto too. CH 49 Real Intention and real intention (2) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju With all these thoughts revolving around my head, I couldnt concentrate in class. When I finally came to, I could hear the school bell. The fourth period had come to an end. The teacher held on to his teaching materials and exited the classroom. As if that was a cue of some sorts, a large number of students simultaneously exited the classroom afterwards. They were definitely going to the cafeteria, huh. In our school, the number of seats in the cafeteria area was overwhelmingly small when compared to the number of students who used the cafeteria. So, when it was time for lunch, the students who would be using the cafeteria would break into a run as soon as the class ended. They did this to try and save themselves seats. This was an everyday spectacle at our school. It would also seem that the limited number of egg sandwiches instigated the mass too. At the Student Council meeting held on last Friday, President did say that it was dangerous for so many people to be running like that inside the school during the lunch break and that we as student council members should have to warn them against doing so, butwell, isnt it ok? At any rate, it had just been a few days since I had joined the Student Council, and I didnt even know most of my classmates. I, who was in the bento faction, looked at that spectacle with a sidelong glance. I, who had my own bento didnt need to get flustered like those guys. I could just stay in my seat and eat my food. I opened my sisters deluxe bento and then looked around the classroom. Beside me was Kirasaka, another person from the Bento faction. On her table laid various luxurious foods, but she didnt move her chopsticks towards them. Instead, she had been fixedly looking at something in front of her. What are you looking at? As I followed her line of sight, I saw Yuuto bringing out a bento box from his bag. Thats unusual, huh Youre right Certainly, that was unusual I had seen him carry a bento several times during middle school. However, in high school, this was the first time that I had ever seen him carry a bento. We had been looking at him curiously. Having noticed our gazes, Yuuto walked up to us and sat down in front of me. Once in a while, its ok to have lunch together, right? I dont mind There were still a lot of his followers in the classroom, butlets deliberately ignore them. Since Kirasaka was also here, there werent any students that would come near us. Yuuto spun around the desk in front of me, connected it to my desk, and then dragged a chair over in a nostalgic fashion. It made me recall the school meals from the elementary school days. Well then, shall we eat? Wait a moment, I havent said anything about us eating together being ok Well ya, I guess thats how it is I didnt think that Kirasaka would keep quiet in a situation like this. Her words seemed to embody genuine hate towards the idea of having to eat together with Yuuto. Yuuto realized the hate in the air, as he looked at Kirasaka with a sidelong glance for a bit. Then, he extended his chopsticks towards his bento and asked, Kirasaka-san, would you like to join us as well? Im not joking I see He wore a bitter smile, but it was only on the surface. I didnt have any basis for that, it was just a feeling I had. Ah, this is delicious We were having our lunch together, but there were no conversations that could qualify as one. I ate in silence, and Yuuto would sometimes talk about his positive impressions towards his bento. I thought he had received the bento from one of his female admirers. However, the moment I looked at the contents of the bento, I concluded otherwise. This wasnt a bento that a female high-school student would make. There were lots of boiled vegetables and such, so his mother must have had made him this bento. Yuutos mother worked very hard. Worrying about his mother, Yuuto seemed to have said that he would take care of lunch on his own. Though, it looks like she had cooked him a bento today. He was a good son who cared about his mothers feelings. I felt like I had never said something like that about Kaedes bento. Should I also make her a bento?but I couldnt guarantee the taste. Time went by. I didnt ask him anything, while I waited for him to make the first move. If I were to be untactful about this and he dodged the question, that would simply ruin the conversation. Then my efforts would be meaningless. Besides, he must have had realized that I wanted to ask him about the veracity of those words. Hence, he had come to have lunch like this together. In that case, I shall wait for him to initiate the talk. In a manner that exuded a lack of interest, I looked outside the window and said, There is something you want to ask, right? Yuuto had finished eating his bento and was wrapping it up. He then said to me this, If its you, dont you already know what it is? Ya, I guess He brought out a bottle of tea from somewhere and poured it into his throat. Then in a similar manner, he too looked at the sky. What was that face thinking about? It looked like he was even smiling. Maybe he was feigning it on purpose like always, so as not to give away his thoughts. Kirasaka who sat beside me, also seemed interested in the matter as she had been stealing glances now and then. Though since the conversation went nowhere, she was tapping her fingers on her desk, seemingly irritated. Say, Minato. Do you have time after school today? While looking up at the sky, he asked me so. If you are ok with it being after student council He seemed satisfied with my answer, as he stood up. Well then, I shall talk to you later He left only these words and returned to his seat. Are you coming too, Kirasaka? Yes, of course She was also involved in this predicament. I didnt have any complaints about her tagging along. I rested my body against the back of the chair and closed my eyes. I was recalling the words Shizuku had said when we were making a stop at the service area en route to the amusement park. What I care aboutis only myself CH 50 Author C Student Council Presidents turn! Real Intention and real intention (3) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju In the blink of an eye, it was already after school. Right now, I was in the student council room. Including myself, all five members of the student council were present and about an hour had passed since the meeting had started. Todays agenda was almost taken care of. As we were taking a small break, the president suddenly asked me, I had been wanting to ask you this since yesterday, but Shinra-kun, is there something that youre worried about? WellI wouldnt say its a worry, rather its a question? While sipping on the tea that Kasai-kun had brewed for me, I gave a vague answer to the presidents question. I wont ask you to tell me the specifics, but you know, I am your senpai in matters of life too. Wont you talk to me about it, so that I can help you? You never know, it might help you in your matters The president said these words while pounding her chest with her right hand. However, I found it unexpectedly tough to explain these issues to other people. It was like giving a presentation in front of people. You were aware of the contents of the problem, but when you had to explain it to others, the words just wouldnt come out. I flipped through the dictionary in my mind and carefully chose my words. I cant trust peoples words Isnt that how you always are? That was a low blow Although, she wasnt wrong in her statement. Though, when she said it directly to my face, I wanted to refute it. Looking at it closely, I was the one at fault, since my selection of words were terrible. The president put her elbow on the large conspicuous table in the middle of the council room and wore a wry smile. Since she was acting the role of a concerned senpai, I gave her some more additional information as I continued the conversation. I cant understand what the other party is thinking What the other party is thinking? Fumu, that is a difficult problem The president placed her hand against her chin and directed her gaze towards the upper right. It wasnt only the president, but the vice-president Koizumi and the treasurer Miura, listened to my problem with great interest. They wore expressions, as if challenging a tough question that had appeared on a test. You know, you didnt really need to think about it that deeply? I felt like todays student council meeting had become the consultation corner for my worries. Todays main agenda was to discuss the budget for the various school clubs. Since it had already come to a conclusion, I guess no one had a complaint about the consultation corner. A, are you talking about a female student? No, its a male student I could hear Koizumis timid voice. I wont ask you to get all friendly with me, since it had only been a few days from when we first met. It was just that since we both belong to the same school year, I would at least want him to take it easy when he was talking with me. Also, it was because I was his senpai when it came to being a member of the student council. I wanted him to have more confidence in himself and talk to me without restraint. He needs to be able to do that much at least. Then, is that male student a close friend of yours? Contrary to Koizumis formal tone, Miura asked me this in her usual voice. I was more comfortable this way as well. It depends on when two people can be considered close friendswell, you could say hes a friend Certainly, that depends on the recognition of both the parties If one person thought of the other person as a close friend, but the other person only considered him to be a regular friend, they couldnt be termed as close friends. Guys who casually used the words close friends, were mostly just ordinary friends. I think that two people can only be close friends when they are able to share all the happy moments as well as the sad moments with each other. It wasnt a matter of how many friends you had. That applied to my relationship with Yuuto too. At the very least, he might have had considered me his close friend, since he had opened his heart to me during spring break. However, if someone were to ask me if he was a person whom I could divulge the matters of my heart, it would be hard for me to answer Yes. That was because, There were vast differences in our looks and abilities and we lived in different worlds the moment I had such thoughts, we were already not standing on the same plane. Senpaiyou had a friend? Why are you so depressed? Rather than paying attention to the contents of my story, Kasai-kun was more shocked that I had a friend. He must have been thinking that I was similar to him, but sorry mate, my level was a bit higher. While everyones pity-filled gazes were concentrated on Kasai-kun, the president cleared her throat. She then stared fixedly at me and said, If I had to say something, there would only be one thing Its because you dont understand the feelings of the other party, that you could even understand each other in the first place That is one complicated answer That isnt so, its rather simple, you know The president then got up from her seat. She went towards the direction of the window for a change of air and sat down on the windowsill. A pleasant breeze came through the window. It caressed the presidents hair as her strands fluttered in the wind. Understanding a persons feelings is something impossible, even for a family member. If you think you are able to understand someones feelings, then you are mistaken It is because two people dont know each other, that they exchange words and observe the other party I felt like I was hearing my own story. What was he thinking? What he said, was it the truth? I had been mulling over these things for the last two days. That is why, if youre not able to understand what the other person is thinking, then that means that you still dont know him well enough, Shinra I see I hung my head and pondered over her words. What didnt I understand well enough? What was I missing? The president said this to me in a gentle tone, Its ok to change the way youre thinking, lets seeyou can start off with this. Try thinking why youre worrying over this matter so much to begin with? As opposed to her gentle voice, she wore a dark expression on her face. She seemed to worry about me. CH 51 Real Intention and real intention (4) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju The student council room was normally enveloped by a calm atmosphere after school, but silence had pervaded there for a moment. The reason for the silence was the expression that the president had shown. Koizumi and Miura had already been acquainted with the president. Therefore when their countenance had changed and they looked a little surprised, I could gather that it must have been rare for the president to show such a grim expression in front of people. Perhaps, it was even her first time. From my and Kasai-kuns perspective, we were thinking, The president can make this kind of face too, huh Though I did realize that this situation was strange, because it would seem that the president usually wouldnt be making that kind of a face. Having noticed our staring, she started to clean up her desk as if to wriggle her way out of this situation. Well then, shall we end todays activities here? Youre right. I too am going to submit this report to Sudo-sensei After hearing the president talk, Miura got up from her seat and exited the room because she had to submit todays report to the teacher-in-charge, Sudo-sensei. Koizumi and Kasai-kun also started cleaning up. I was briefly writing the minutes for todays meeting. My handwriting couldnt be termed as beautiful or anything, but anyone would be able to read it. I quickly jotted down the notes. Why am I worrying, huh? A thought came to my mind. Was I being meddlesome by worrying like this? It was the truth that I really held a lot of doubts. However, if I did away with the pretences, I was really just an outsider. Maybe I should stop interfering in this matter beyond this. It was strictly between Shizuku and Yuuto. Unnoticed, my hands had stopped moving. I moved them once more and wrote down the last line. After Miura had returned, we were done with todays student council. I left the student council room. There was a student who was standing in the long corridor that lay in front of my eyes. That student was Kirasaka Ren. The evening sunsets light shone on her through the window, it was like a scene out of a fairy-tale. Ara, it was faster than I had expected You had been waiting here? I walked towards her while dragging my feet. Kirasaka noticed the sound of it, as she turned towards me. There was a pocket paperback in her hand, so she must have been reading it while waiting for me. We had plans of meeting up with Yuuto after this. However, I had thought I could surely return home first and then turn up for the meeting. Oya? Isnt it Ren? The president who was beside me unexpectedly raised her voice, as she walked forward and approached Kirasaka. Hello, Akane-san, I was surprised when I heard that you let a student like Shinra-kun join the student council Well, there were some circumstances, leaving that aside, were you waiting for Shinra? Yes, I have some business with him after this Hearing those few words of hers, everyone in my vicinity let out voices of astonishment. Koizumi and Kasai-kun especially displayed their shock. Their eyes were wide open, as if saying, I cant believe this! They were fixedly staring at me. There was something like that too, huh Oi, Miurawhat is with those eyes? Nothing, just that its hard to understand peoples tastes Miura looked at me with eyes that embodied deep interest. No, she was just special, ok? Since, her ideal kind of man was a person who lived his life disinterestedly. That is so cool, Shinra-kun! You are close with Kirasaka-san I-its a liesenpai has a friend, plus hes on good terms with that famous Kirasaka-senpaiIts not possible, its just Shinra-senpai! Oido you not want to worship Kaedes face ever again? Were these people deceived by her appearance as well? After I had confirmed the amount of attention that Kirasaka was garnering from her surroundings once more, I returned my gaze to the place where the president and Kirasaka were at. Having something to do after school? Is it perhaps, a date? A date after school sounds fascinating, but unfortunately its different this time I would like it if you didnt say it in such a misleading way. At this rate, wont it look like Kirasaka and I were frequently going out to someplace after school? As proof of that, even the president was a bit taken aback. Dont act too much without restraint, and dont drag Shinra around too much I know Kirasaka would always act more mature than us, but before the president, even she would look her age. In the first place, I didnt know they were acquainted. When I had shown her the student council documents, I didnt recall her saying that the president was an acquaintance of hers. After the Presidents conversation with Kirasaka had come to an end, the student council members left. Rather the two guys, Koizumi and Kasai-kun had to be dragged away by Miura and the president. Well then, shall we get going? I guess, did you hear from him? Now that you mention it, I havent checked my phone yet I took out my smartphone from my bag and checked if there were any text messages from him. There was one message from Yuuto that only had the words, 5 oclock at the park near Minatos house, written in it. It says we are to meet at the park near my house at 5. In that case, we have plenty of time Should I prepare a car? No, well walk there She would probably have called Kuroi-san, but it would be a bit awkward to have him drive us. Since there wasnt much of a distance anyways, it was fine to walk leisurely. I matched my steps with Kirasakas, as our footsteps echoed in the empty corridor. Author C Next time, the location changes. I wanted the president to make an appearance, so even it was only two chapters, I followed through. CH 52 As we exited the school building, I could still feel the chilly weather. However, it wasnt at the level where I had to put on my jacket. However, it was still the month of May. The sun would set early. The two of us walked next to each other, our shoulders aligned. The street lights had started to light up. We exited the school and went down the slope that laid before us. As we walked a bit more, the shopping district that Kaede and I frequented to, had entered my field of vision. Speaking of the shopping district, this was the perfect time slot for bargain sales. Hence, there were many housewives who were walking in its direction with shopping bags dangling from their hands. Apart from the street lamps on both sides of the road, the shop lights also illuminated the area. As a result, you could see everyones faces C whether they were people passing by or people who worked in the shops. The road was narrow, so I was walking cautiously as to not collide with my surroundings. Then, a conspicuously loud voice called out to me. Oo Minato! You aint shopping with Kaede-chan today? That voice had come from within one of the many shops present there. It was the owner of a fish shop. Grampstoday I had student council duties, so Im returning home right now The shopkeeper whom I had always been calling Gramps, had sunburnt skin like the members of the sports clubs during the summer. He had an unexpectedly sturdy build for his age. His face was unshaven and he had a white towel wrapped around his head. That appearance suited him quite well. Gramps directed his gaze towards Kirasaka who was standing beside me, and scrutinized her from top to bottom. He then let out a sigh. Hohooyou have brought along quite the remarkable beauty, huh. What, is she your girlfriend? Wrong Am I now?Life from here on out will be more dangerous. If you dont find yourself a companion while you still can, youre going to be in for some real hardships. You better not miss out on your chances Dangerous, you say Towards his super blunt words, I had unconsciously worn a bitter smile. Beside me, Kirasaka was happily listening to us talk. Behind us, a few men had stopped in their tracks. I had a feeling that they were looking at Kirasaka, instead of the fish in the shop. Well, I have already grown accustomed to this. Kirasaka then walked out a little to the front and bowed her head to gramps. I am Kirasaka Ren, I am from the same class as Shinra-kun Why, hello there, Minato is always in your care Are you my dad? The last thing I needed was for this Gramps to be my father. My biological father doted on Kaede so much that he would sometimes be a lost cause. This person over here though, would make a different kind of father, right? This person was definitely older than my father, but he felt like someone who would flip over a table or pack a solid punch when he was angry. He was kind of like the characters in old dramas. I had good resistance to verbal attacks, but my physical defences were as good as none. If I was to be punched by a brawny fellow like this, I felt like I would fly right into a wall and tear it down in the process. Ojou-chan, are you on good terms with Minato? You could say that. Since he doesnt have many friends, I need to get along with him Im begging you, Im also worried about that. Minato has been like this since he was a kid Kirasaka would never be in the mood to talk with any of the guys in school. Therefore it was unusual to see her talk, even if their exchanges were extremely rude remarks about me. Then as if having remembered something, gramps turned towards me. Come to think of it, Minato. About thirty minutes ago, Shizuku-chan also passed by here. However, she wasnt wearing her uniform. Was she absent from school? Shizuku?She is supposed to be taking a break due to some family matters What do you call that? That portable phone that looks like a boarda smartphone, right? She was saying she had forgotten that at home Indeed, the phones today were thin. Hence, these phones might have looked like a board to this gramps, who could only use the landline telephones. When my dad had bought me my first cell phone, I had gone off to show it to gramps. On the very first day, I had to spectate him holding my phone in the opposite direction. My mouth was agape at what I was seeing before me. Anyways, I had thought Shizuku couldnt reply because she was in the countryside with no reception. However, it would seem that she had just forgotten to take her smartphone huh. That was an unusual mistake for Shizuku. If she had passed by here thirty minutes ago, she ought to have already reached her house, unless she decided to take a detour. Her reply to my texts should be coming soon. Thanks, Gramps. Well then, I will drop by again later Well then Ojii-sama, I bid you farewell [TN C Ojii is uncle] Unexpectedly, I was able to obtain some useful information. I conveyed words of gratitude and started walking. Kirasaka who had also finished her farewell greetings followed behind me. The two of us departed the shopping district. Next time bring Kaede-chan and Shizuku-chan too! Gramps saw us off and kept waving at us until he couldnt see us anymore. Our destination was close to the shopping district because the park was about five minutes away. We had reached our destination ten minutes prior to the appointed time. Therefore I went around the park that I hadnt visited in a long time and looked at the playground equipment. I used to frequent this park when I was in elementary school, but since then I hadnt visited this park at all. The colours of the swing and the slide had changed, but fundamentally the park was still the same. It seems we are a bit early. Shinra-kun, did you also use to play here when you were young? Well, Kaede and Shizuku made me tag along with them I came to a stop below the tree which was situated in the middle of the park. I touched a single thick branch strayed horizontally away from the trunk. On that branch, nostalgic words that tingled my memoryshouldnt be present. It was just a plain branch. I imagined the situation where people would carve out their names on a tree. Then when they came back to the spot several years later, the carvings would still be there. However, did a situation like that really exist? Since kids were always playing in that park, and that tree would always be exposed to the rain and wind, wont the carving end up disappearing eventually? Was it only me who thought like that? Though, if you used a chisel, that would be a different story. That is unexpected. Kaede-chan aside, Kanzaki-san would also be playing in a park, huh She was more rambunctious when she was a kid Is that so? Kirasaka made a surprised face. It couldnt be helped. Those who had only seen the current Shizuku wouldnt be able to imagine such a different version of her. Since I had time to kill until Yuuto came, I decided to narrate our childhood stories to Kirasaka. CH 53 Real Intention and real intention (6) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju Hiatus over. Vodka is back drunk translating. This chapter is short, hm. Dont blame me. There are days like this. I was now in front of a swing, that was now too small for me. I grabbed it and gave it a push. As it gained momentum, the rusty iron parts produced high-pitched sounds. The painting was redone and at a glance, the swing seemed to be in good condition. However, it had been damaged at various places including the sitting plank. I could see that it had been long a plaything for children. I was forced to push both Shizuku and Kaede who were riding the swing That was sudden, said Kirasaka. It was tough since I had to keep on repeating that tedious task from morning till evening. My hands would become as heavy as lead and my sense of time became distorted. It was harsh. I told you that Shizuku used to be lively in the past, right? Its true. On holidays, Kaede and Shizuku would forcibly take me around with them everywhere Looking at the present her, its hard to imagine that (Kirasaka) Thats right The current her couldnt be said to be much lively. Rather, she was more the quiet type, if her surroundings permitted her so. Next, I went towards the location of circular shaped rotating jungle gym. More bitter memories were starting to come back. [TN C Hell, I actually had to google what a jungle gym was. A rotating jungle gym iswell, google ܞ󥰥른] Shizuku made me ride this once and spun it for about an hour. Then I threw up Are you an idiot? (Kirasaka) I had decided that never again in my life, was I going to be on board a rotating ride. It was a memory that had become a trauma. It was impressive that my fear of rotating machines had won over the shame of throwing up in front of people. She was really different then, huh, said Kirasaka If the environment changes, then people will change too The biggest changes in students happened during Middle school. During the transition from their innocent elementary school days to the pubescent middle school period, there would be a big change in their environment. This could be when their true personalities and thought processes started taking shape. Upon entering high school, the number of people who underwent a drastic change in the impression they gave off, were few. If such a change did happen, then, it would either have been the phenomenon of a stereotypical high school debut, or something must have had happened to them which warranted the change. I am thinking it must be one of those two. In Shizukus case, the once lively girl had become an obedient schoolgirl because of her surroundings in middle school. We had been commuting to the same school since we were elementary school students, but middle school was different. Once children had reached the age of puberty, they would be meeting many new students Yes, that would indeed be the case if the elementary and middle schools were not combined. I was in a combined private school, so even when I had entered middle school, there wasnt much of a change (Kirasaka) Shizuku and I were commuting to the local municipal school like everybody else, so there were only strangers around us It was spring, and the cherry blossoms were in full bloom. I sat down on a bench that had been built underneath a cherry blossom tree. Now that I thought about it, I came here on the day of the entrance ceremony too. If my memory served me right, that was the last time I had come here. Right from the day of the entrance ceremony, she became the target of attention of the male students. In elementary school, every year, it was the same people around us. The guys had known her for a long time, so they didnt make a fuss, but new classmates were a different issue If its her, there is nothing strange about that kind of situation It was as Kirasaka said. After all this time, there was nothing strange about that kind of situation. Since every day, I could see a similar spectacle of Shizuku being the target of attention of the boys. Suddenly being surrounded by male students in drovesshe must have hated that. She had even said that it was scary once It was on the first day of the school entrance ceremony. We were walking in front of this park, when we saw splendidly blooming cherry blossom trees, so we decided to stop by. That was when she had muttered to me how she felt scared. Then, what did she do? As you know, she can basically do anything. She got along well with not only the boys, but also the girls. However, she wasnt the lively girl from the past anymore, who would always be in high spirits Also, that was when the time that Shizuku and I spent together had decreased. We wouldnt be playing with each other like in the past. Since she was too perfect, the people around her wouldnt leave her alone. Even now, nothing had changed. In our current school, she was still a vastly popular person. The degree of her popularity was so much so that the male students would be delighted by just being able to talk to her. However, since I had known her past innocent self, it seemed to me like she was wearing a mask. It might have been due to this, that I found it harder to approach her. Kirasaka was listening to my story with deep interest. Then, seemingly having thought of something, she asked me this. So, that was when Shinra-Kun and Handsome-Kun started getting along with each other? Well, ya It was like she said. At that time when Shizuku and I had stopped hanging out with each other, the person that had appeared in front of me was a male student who went by the name Ogiwara Yuuto. Author C It had become a chapter of nostalgia. CH 54 Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju Ever since the first day of the school entrance ceremony, I had heard rumours about the male student who went by the name Ogiwara Yuuto. Even in the academic ability test held immediately after the school entrance, he had procured the highest marks among the boys in our school year. He had the right to stand next to Shizuku, who was the best among the girls. Students who had seen him participate in physical education activities were saying that he had amazing reflexes. Whether in classes or in clubs, the topic of conversations for every student in the same school year, were either Yuuto or Shizuku. Towards those students who kept talking about the same things over and over again, I wanted to say, Arent you tired yet? They would say, Ogiwara was amazing or Kanzaki-san was amazing as if they were proudly talking about themselves. I couldnt seem to be able to comprehend as to what they wanted to say. Then, there were also those people who would joyously listen to them talk about the duo. It would seem that I had quite the twisted way of thinking when I was a first-year in middle school, and because of that, I could not blend into my surroundings. It became my daily routine to gaze out of the window by myself. The first time I met Yuuto was a few days after the start of my new middle school life. At that time, I immediately judged him to be the same kind of person as Shizuku. He was still a first-year in middle school. There was childishness left in him, but he had such a well-proportioned physical appearance, that comparing him with the other students would be a rude thing to do. He was a student who could do everything perfectly. He also had the charisma to have students gather around him all the time. He had a good personality and was idolized by both men and women alike. He was especially popular with the female students, regardless of the difference in grade, and it was to such an extent that it could even be considered abnormal. My first impression of him was that he was the male version of Shizuku. We werent in the same club and our classes were different too. We had nothing in common, so I had thought that I would have nothing to do with him. However, life was unpredictable. A month had passed since the school entrance ceremony. Then one day after the morning practice was over, I was heading towards the classroom with heavy footsteps as usual. I coincidentally came across him, and that was when I exchanged words with him for the first time. Well, even when I say exchanged, it was only a simple greeting of good morning when we passed by each other. The current me had the confidence to splendidly ignore the greeting of a new face, and I most certainly would do that, but the me from back then must have been a pure lad. I had politely looked at him in the face and replied. However, it happened the next day, and then the next. Every time we would meet, we would exchange words. After we had repeated this process several times, our conversations had gotten longer. Before I noticed, our relationship had already become such, that whenever we saw each other at school, we would come to a stop and nonchalantly engage in conversations. Even now, I would wonder what exactly had been the deciding factor that had caused us to become that close? We had become close in the natural course of events. Wouldnt that be the appropriate explanation? Even then, the other party was a popular idol of the school. I didnt voluntarily call out to him. It was only when he had come up to talk to me, that we would converse. Like that, we would talk at school during the first year of middle school. In the second year of middle school, we were in the same class. Hence, the chances to meet up even on holidays had increased. Then our relationship had become something like that of now, where he would be coming to my house to hang out. When I talked about the details of how Yuuto and I had met, Kirasaka asked me this. I wonder if its that. Maybe, Shinra-kun has a skill of being liked by the popular figures in school? I dont even want that kind of a skill She seemed to enjoy my reaction. She flashed a smile and asked me this. But it is actually so, isnt it? Even if they all like you differently, Kanzaki-san and Handsome-kun, me and Akane-san as well, everybody seems to have taken a liking to you smartly pushing her name into the conversation was just like her. More importantly, I dont even want to have that kind of skill. Just being around this type of people sounded like a major pain in the ass, whether it was troublesome stuff pertaining to love affairs, or the complications arising out of the relationship between friends. There were situations where I had actually gotten involved. I looked up at the cherry blossom tree that had already started to wither, and let out a sigh. We were the only ones in the park. Then, the sound of footsteps treading on the gravel and pebble came from behind us and reverberated in the park. It might be like Kirasaka-san says. Minato has a skill of being liked by unique people Dont make such a cool appearance It was Yuuto. He didnt even look over here, as he approached us. He came to a stop when he was right next to me. He was in his uniform, but he didnt have his bag. While I was doing my student council work, he must have had swung by his home. Instead, in his right hand, he was holding on to a bag from the convenience store. Minato, you ok with coffee-milk? Un, thanks [TN C the Un above is an SFX for affirmation] Dont worry about it. Kirasaka-san, is black tea ok with you? I also would like coffee-milk Just take it When it came to Yuuto, Kirasaka had always disliked him. Towards my words, she reluctantly accepted the small carton of black tea and said her thanks in a low voice. It seemed like Yuuto had also gotten used to her being like that towards him. He replied back with a simple No Problem, and then sat next to me. Sorry for being late. Did I make you wait? You did Towards those stereotyped words that sounded like something that a guy would say to his girlfriend on a date, I obviously answered back honestly. That is where you should say, No I dont wanna My small amount of pride wouldnt allow me to say a line like that. I inserted a straw in the carton and put it in my mouth. Kirasaka drank her black tea in the same manner. I thought we were going to start talking immediately but, unexpectedly, it wasnt so. Yuuto seemed to have been examining us for a little while. Then he suddenly started talking about the matter on hand. I really like Kanzaki-san That voice seemed to contain various types of emotions. CH 55 Real Intention and real intention (8) Translator C Vodka Editor C Soju Sad news, I wont be able to keep up with the current schedule, it seems. So, I am reducing the release schedule to 1 chapter/week, and that chapter will be on Sunday. If I am free, I will release one more, but that is contingent. Well at least, I will never enter hiatus. Updated the About page accordingly. Sorry guys. The love he harboured for Shizuku; his worries, impatience, and indignation all stemmed from that love. His words contained various emotions in them. He was always surrounded by many people, and he had always been on the receiving end of peoples affections. However, this didnt change the fact that he too, was still a high school boy. If he ended up liking someone, he also would have feelings of yearning and longing for that person. However, for the student named Ogiwara Yuuto, that kind of stance was unforgivable. To the girls, he was everyones prince. To the boys, he was everyones leader. Since he was born more exceptional than others, his position in the group had been decided for him without any regard for his own wishes. No matter how much of a school prince he was, he wasnt an idol. He wasnt subjected to a dating ban or anything. In fact, no one should be able to tie him down. Even though it was a public consensus that no one could have Yuuto, that was only on the surface. In reality, many people were thinking of wanting to monopolize him. Especially, the girls Then there was Yuuto himself, who seemed to have comprehended the unique position that people had put him in. Was it because of this, that he had always kept a certain distance from matters pertaining to love? Truth be told, I had thought that Yuuto didnt have any interest in romance until he spoke up about his interest in Shizuku during the summer break. I had never heard him talk about such matters before. I thought that he must have felt that it was fun to incessantly kick up a fuss with his many friends. However, if I was wrong about that, and he had been harbouring his feelings for Shizuku for several years, that one incident during the summer break might have been his own major decision. His own decision to be honest with his own feelings. Yuuto had begun speaking in a serious voice, but the words that had followed thereafter could be considered as unexpected. However, when I had been talking about this matter to you during summer break, I had given up halfway through Yuuto had been staring into the distance, but then he turned his heads towards me who had been sitting next to him. His gaze seemed to ask me, Do you know why?. Towards that gaze of his, I kept silent. He might have concluded from my silence that I didnt know the answer, so he opened his mouth. Thats because you were there around herso, I thought of giving up on her That is I know. I know more than anybody else that its nothing more than an excuse, Minato As if he had known beforehand that I was going to say something, he shook his head back and forth. When I saw him like that, I swallowed the words that I couldnt finish saying. Nothing more than an excuse I had the same opinionbut considering it was Yuuto, that statement made him looked timid. Shizuku and I were only childhood friends, not lovers. Yuuto understood this matter the best. He had known about the relationship between Shizuku and I. Even then, he had fallen in love with her. Then, at the very least, shouldnt he not be making my presence the reason for his giving up on Shizuku? Well, that would be my story if you asked me; my point of view. If were looking at the situation from his perspective, Ithe existence of a childhood friend might have truly been a nuisance. At that time, when I thought of Kanzaki-san, I thought the only option that I had was to give up. Howeverat least, its different now Whats different? Yuuto had been talking in the same way as usual. Then he assumed an earnest expression and looked at me with a sharp look in his eyes. As if he had confronted an enemy, his eyes were extremely cold. It had been approximately five years since I had met Yuuto. That was the first time he had ever shown me such a cold expression. I couldnt hide my surprise. However, having seen that expression of his, I felt like I had understood the true meaning of being called out here. His answer would also become important for the current relationship between Yuuto and Shizuku. At this rate, Kanzaki-san will only get more miserableI cant bear to see her that way. Thats why I have decided to become her support. Its going to be me, Minato. Not you He was going to support her splendidly, wasnt he? and he could do it better than me, and better than anybody else. However, there was one thing that was on my mind. Is that what she wanted? Sitting next to me, Kirasaka, who had been silent until now, asked this question to Yuuto. Similar to Yuuto, she was giving off an extremely cold feeling. Her eyes were so cold that it felt like they could make someone faint. CH 56 Is that something you should be worried about, Kirasaka-san? Then, is it something that I cant be worried about? If it was the usual Yuuto, he would be replying back with a bitter smile. However, today he was exhibiting a sharp glare towards Kirasaka. It was as if he was saying that she shouldnt be probing into this matter since it was none of her business. In response to this, Kirasaka was also fixedly staring at Yuuto with a similar glare. Shouldnt this be a conversation that has nothing to do with you?besides, you arent even Kanzaki-sans friend Kirasaka brushed off her short hair, folded her arms together and brazenly declared, Thats right, I am not her friend or anything. Rather, she is someone I hate Even if the person in question wasnt present, being able to say such a thing out loud was no easy feat. She was able to state her own feelings to this extent and remain unfazed. It was definitely the Kirasaka that I knew. However, its exactly because she isnt a friend and its because I hate her that I can see a few things that people cant As she said these words, she glanced over at me. I wondered what she couldve been thinking about. However, she glanced only for a moment and immediately retracted her gaze. Towards these words, Yuuto seemed to have a hard time changing his demeanour. He mightve been thinking, What are you talking about? Though, there was a point in what she had said. Regarding someone we hated, one might think that we wouldnt know anything more than the face and the name of that person. However, in reality, it was different. We wanted to know more about the people we liked. Similarly, we ended up gathering information on the people we hated too. Human beings were just those kinds of creatures. Hating somebody for no reason was simply being prejudiced. If you truly hated someone, then you would contemplate why you hated them. It was exactly because you hated them, that your eyes would unconsciously end up trailing that person. Your eyes would trail them because you didnt want to be near that person, and you didnt want to have anything to do with them. It was the same when it came to Kirasaka. There was no doubt that she was able to gather a lot of information on Shizuku; information that others couldnt even begin to fathom. She wouldnt be lacking the minor details either. I wonder if you could tell me what is it, that you had been able to see in a matter of just a few months? Yuuto issued these words, which could even be interpreted as a provocation. However, Kirasaka didnt seem to care. Thats easy, Kirasaka answered. She didnt seem troubled by Yuutos question In these few months, her heart had never turned to look at you even once Towards these words, Yuutos expression grew darker. Then, to add injury to Insult, Kirasaka said this, Are you really going out with her? She had hurled the one question at Yuuto that I had been meaning to ask. She had just spoken on my behalf. Would he answer with a Thats right like when I had asked him the same question yesterday, or would a new answer arise this time? Amidst their terse exchanges, my presence had evaporated into thin air. However, I quietly concentrated my ears and waited for the answer. However, Yuutos reply was far from being an answer to her question. Kirasaka-sanare you ok with things being like this? What do you mean? Well, rather than worrying about me or Kanzaki-san, shouldnt you be worrying about yourself? For some reason, their colliding glares had been directed at me. However, I could perceive two different kinds of emotions from their eyes. Kirasaka seemed to be worrying about something, while Yuuto was looking at me with a sorrowful gaze. Surely, if it continued like this, nothing will change. Whether its you, or Kazanki-san, or mewe wont be able to take a step forward, or for that matter, a step back Thats in order to move forward, someone needs to take the initiative and break the status quo. Thats why I decided to have a talk with Minato today What are these two saying? I had no idea what they were talking about. However, I could understand that whatever they were talking about was not only important to them, but it involved Shizuku as well. Shouldnt you answer Kirasakas question first? I spoke up to interrupt their conversation. I was interested in what both of them had to say, but it was Kirasaka who had asked her question first. Therefore, Yuuto should have to answer her first. Yuuto stood up silently. Yes, I will properly answer Kirasaka-sans questionbut, before that Yuuto then walked a bit away from me and Kirasaka. He then turned towards me who was still sitting on the bench and asked, Minatowhat do you think of Kanzaki-san? That was the one question I wanted to hear the least. CH 57 Towards that sudden question, I subconsciously sank into silence. It wasnt a question that was hard to answer. I had already come up with the answer. That too, since quite a long time ago. Rather than saying that I had come up with the answer, I ought to have said that it had always been there. It hadnt changed. However, if I was to suppose that Yuuto had lied and that he hadnt been going out with Shizuku, then my answer would hurt her. I knew that. For me, the woman named Kanzaki Shizuku was Shizuku isjust a childhood friend I turned towards Yuuto and clearly conveyed that. Thats right, Shizuku was simply a childhood friend. She was more than a friend, but that was pretty much it. Neither more nor less. It is often said that a really intimate friend of the opposite sex was more than a friend and less than a lover. However, it was a little bit different in our case. She was a childhood friend. However, I was sure that I had categorized her as a special kind of person. A special person You might even be right to say so. However, my feelings for Shizuku werent the romantic kind that Yuuto held for her. I never thought of wanting to walk together while holding hands with her. I had never thought of wanting to become the most special person to her. I had never even thought of the possibility of her figure standing next to me in the future. Even imagining something like that was tough. By no means, it was because it was Shizuku. Just that, I couldnt fundamentally begin to fathom such an imagination. I couldnt begin to imagine any other person other than my family, standing next to me. Kanzaki-san is not to your liking? To my liking, you ask?am I even in a position where I could answer to that? If I said I liked her, I would be attacked by her believers. This wasnt about whom I liked. The problem was simpler, and therefore, a big one. In the first place, how does it feel like to love someone? I had unconsciously said it out loud. Was it different from the feelings of love that I had for my family? I loved Kaede. As a brother, as her family. Of course, I loved my parents as well. I loved them as a son would. Just that, I didnt understand the difference between the love I held for my family and the love that Yuuto and Shizuku held for the persons they adored. If I had to state my true opinion, I had my own reasons for turning down their requests during the spring break. It wasnt a lie that I had turned them down because it was a pain in the ass either. This kind of problem could easily become a troublesome affair, so I didnt want to have to do anything with it. However, since I myself didnt understand the feelings of love for anyone other than my family members, it would have been difficult for me to help those two. Even if they were troubled or irritated over love, I wouldnt be able to comprehend those feelings. I was confident that I would have ended up hurling cold words at them. I think that differs from person to person. However, when you come to like someone, the world seems to sparkle resplendently, I guess?a feeling of fulfilment envelopes you In that case, my world is a monochrome I said these words in a voice inaudible to the two before me. Wasnt it befitting myself? A plain world of black and white. Every day was filled with boredom. Although, I would often feel tired, but, when was the last time I felt like I had a fulfilling day? At the very least, I couldnt recall a day down the memory lane, when my world had shone resplendently. Are you satisfied with this? (MC) Aa (Yuuto) I couldnt think of my answer as anything but unsatisfactory. However, Yuuto lightly nodded, seemingly satisfied. The grim expression that he had been displaying until a little while ago had returned to the usual refreshing one. It made everything until now seem like a lie. As if he had just gotten rid of something bad. This means that there is still a large possibility Ha? What possibility? Judging from the flow of the conversation, was he talking about the possibility of me falling in love with Shizuku? Yuuto, who had looking at me until this moment, directed his gaze towards the stairs at the entrance of the park. I turned back and shifted my attention toward the direction of Yuutos gaze. Kirasaka too had been looking at the entrance. Minato-kun Youcame? The one who descended those stairs was the person who was at the centre of this turmoil. It was Kanzaki Shizuku. CH 58 Real Intention and real intention (11) Translator C Vodka Unedited chapter. Will release the missed chapter from last week on Wednesday. Shizuku was standing at the entrance of the park. She stood on top of the stairs, looking over here. She was gasping for breath. She was wearing a short pant and a T-shirt. It gave her a rough appearance. Her white skin like that of snow was more conspicuous in the backdrop of the surroundings that had started to dim. However, it must be said, that the timing was a bit too good. As if, someone had planned her appearance, but that was kind of obvious. Yuuto was standing in front of me, his pretentious gaze directed at Shizuku. He must have called her. Prior to this, he must have left some kind of message for Shizuku on her phone. It went without saying that Shizuku, who had forgotten her phone, must have returned home and checked it. She must have noticed Yuutos message then. She had then rushed over to where we were In which case, I could understand her reason for looking haggard, as if she had rushed over. However, for her to have hurried over like this, what kind of message did Yuuto send her? One step, another step, then another She came down the stairs, closing in on us. From this distance, I couldnt confirm her expression. However, I could presume from what little I had heard from her just now, that she might have been listening to our conversation. She had issued a darker voice than usual. You had returned, hah I returned a little while ago. Sorry that I couldnt reply to everyones messages Her face was red with embarrassment due to the fact that she had forgotten to bring her phone along. As she stood before us, she surveyed the three of us briefly. I hadnt done anything bad, but because of the contents of the conversation from before, I had unconsciously turned away my gaze from her. As if to have perceived my feelings, Shizuku directed a kind smile at me. I came to know from Ogiwara-kun that Minato-kun was talking about something important, so I rushed over. But it was something like that, huh Please dont worry about it. Minato-kun hasnt done anything wrong. You simply spoke of your honest feelings. Besides, I dont mind it Said Shizuku. Her expression didnt seem to change. However, I knew. When she lied, she would put on a similar kind of expression like now, so that her surroundings couldnt perceive that she was shaken up. She would try to hide her emotions by clasping her hands behind her. That extremely trivial and little gesture would even be unnoticeable to other people, but I could understand the meaning behind it. If it had to turn out like this, I shouldnt have answered Yuutos question. An ambiguous relationship was not good. Whether for yourself, or the other person. If I had to start keeping a distance from somebody, I hoped it could happen swiftly and clearly, before it became troublesome, and as far as possible, amicably. Until now, I had intended on following this policy in respect of my relationships with other people. In the first place, even if I didnt let a relationship escalate to the point of creating a root of evil, I almost never had a person with whom I was close. So, I could simply pretend not to know what she was talking about. However, only this time, it was different. The person in front of me was different. I wanted to keep maintaining our usual relationship. We were of the same age; we were childhood friends. She was like my family, and we had a good relationship. We didnt step into the others personal space. Even if we did cross that line a little bit, we had thought that it was natural. However, it would seem to all change now. It went without saying that it would affect my personal relationship with her. However, it wouldnt be limited to only that. The relationship between her and my sister, and the relationship between our families would also be affected. As it was, I already had an exceedingly small circle of acquaintances. Now, if there was a change in one of those relationships, there was a possibility that it could exert a large influence on my way of living from here on out. I loved my alone time. I could be calm, and most important of all, I could choose to do the things I liked. However, it didnt feel good to be alone. I didnt like living in isolation or anything. I didnt think solitude was cool. However, it was also the truth that I could not mingle with the people around me because of my somewhat twisted personality and sense of values. That wouldnt change from here on out either. By no means, was this something I could boast about, but I was confident. This was just how I was like, and the one who understood that best, was Kanzaki Shizuku. I am a fool. I am saying strange things yet again. Even then, it was precisely because she could understand my personality and my thought-process, that whenever I said something offensive and irredeemable, she would normally overlook my behaviour and laugh it off. Even if there is only one person who can truly understand you, find that one person. My mom had said these words to me many times. Someone who can truly understand you I guess it was possible when somebody had known you for a long period of time? In my case, without any doubt, these words applied to Shizuku. She understood me. She was precious to me, and it was probably because of this reason, that I might have been putting away my feelings for her, feelingsthat I would harbour for somebody of the opposite sex. Shizukulisten I am!! I opened my mouth, wanting to say a few words. However, as if to cut me off, Shizuku began to speak. CH 59 Real Intention and real intention (12) Translator C Vodka Unedited Soju will be MIA for some time. So, expect unedited chapters until he returns. I amI am!! She seemed to have decided on something, but it would seem she wasnt able to put her words together, as she didnt say any further. I could see her gradually sinking expression, and then I understood. Yuuto was looking at such a Shizuku with an expression filled with grief, while Kirasaka stared fixedly at her without any change in her expression. I didnt say anything to her, as I stood stock still. Even if I decided to say something, I didnt know what the right thing would be to say here. How many times would it be now? The only sound that reverberated in this silent space were the plants in our vicinity fluttering in the wind. Every second felt absurdly long. I could even hear my own heartbeat. I had thought that this situation would continue until one of had opened our mouths. However, there was one person who made the first move. Before that, I want to answer the question that you asked me The one who broke the silence was Yuuto. He conveyed his intention of answering the question that Kirasaka and I had posed to him before. What wonderfully bad timing. Shizuku seemed to have also been taken aback by his words as her eyes shot wide open. Naturally, all eyes were on Yuuto now. To say the truthI was rejected by Kanzaki-san when I had asked her out on the day of the amusement park He said these words with indifference. He didnt make up any excuses. He had just been straightforward about it. I wasnt surprised by these words, but I was unconsciously amazed by how composed Yuuto was, talking about all this. In the first place, I had never confessed to anybody, so, I didnt have the experience of being rejected. So, I couldnt talk about the mental state of the person who got rejected, but it must have been painful and bitter. Painful and bitter feelings, as they befit such a situation, must have been swirling inside of that persons heart. Even when he had been rejected upon confession, he had remained composed while saying that he had been rejected. I had assumed that he had failed when he confessed, but now, things were clearer than ever. Kirasaka and Kaede were right. Yuuto wasnt Shizukus target of affection. If that was indeed the case, the answer was easy. The reason why I had lied to you, Minato, was because I wanted you to know wanted me to know? Thats right. The fact that a person like me who really liked Kanzaki-san is here, and that you shouldnt take for granted that Kanzaki-san will always be by your side I couldnt find a counter. It was true that I couldnt imagine Shizuku standing next to me as my lover. However, it was also a fact that, unnoticed, I had taken her existence for granted. Depending on what she had to say now, our relationship would largely change. Until now, I had just been a spectator. I had considered this to be someone elses affair, and I had thought that I was only going to be assisting them until the very end. Now that I noticed the actual situation, I realized that I was right in the centre of a relationship map, entwined in entanglement. [TN C I am hoping Soju makes a quick comeback. I had to do a word-to-word translation above. Pretty sure it needs some edit] He had made us dance on the palm of his hands It was indeed as he had said. He made me contemplate Shizuku and my surroundings for the first time. Did he lie about going out with Shizuku, because he predicted things would turn out like this? As if to look away from him, I shifted my attention to Kirasaka. What kind of expression was she making now, I wonder? She was calm. Then, she looked over here. Her pupils seemed to be asking Shizuku what she would do, now that she understood the current situation, and knew my answer. Then finally, I shifted my focus on Shizuku, who was standing in front of me one more time. She hung her head apologetically at Yuutos words. This was Shizuku we were talking about. She had rejected him, but she must have been feeling apologetic about it, more so since Yuuto has been an acquaintance since middle school. However, that applied to everybody. No risk, high return was a pipe dream. In reality, such a convenient development didnt exist. That was why, Shizuku wasnt obliged to harbour feelings of guilt for turning Yuuto down, and Yuuto didnt have the right to complain either. Yuuto understood this. That was why, he must have been talking to me all this time while not saying anything to Shizuku, right? As if to have noticed my gaze on her, Shizukus expression changed when she lifted her face. Her pupils were mixed with anxiety and resolve. She too must have resolved herself when she came here. In which case, I had to be resolved too. Not whether I would go out with her or not. The resolve to stick to my thoughts. As a result, I might not be able to able to answer her feelings. However, I couldnt lie to myself. Shizuku knew that the best. Even then, she was resolutely standing before me. She must have made a decision. It wasnt only me, but Kirasaka and Yuuto were waiting for her words too. Ito be honest, I might have thought that I could convey my feelings anytime. I had thought that it wasnt the right time yet, that there should be a better time for doing this. Hence, I had been putting it off until now Shizuku spoke calmly. Everyone present had perked up their ears. Even then, things had changed compared to before, when we became second-year students. Although it was late, I had started to grow impatient when I looked at the changes around Minato-kun It was indeed like she said. After I had become a second year, the situation around me had suddenly changed. Whether it was Kirasaka becoming my sitting neighbour, or my addition to the student council because of the student council president, or even ending up in the same class as Yuuto and Shizuku, all of these had been happening at the same time. Even now, the person himself couldnt believe these sudden developments. [TN C dont think I need to append this note, but still, the himself above refers to Minato himself] Until now, I was the only one who understood Minato-kunI should have been the only one looking at him, but then, more people had started looking at Minato-kun in the same way I understand, Minato-kun wont lie to himselfso, you wont answer my feelings Even then, she had put on a gentle expression as she talked. That expression of hers was completely out of place. It didnt match the situation at hand. The person who stood before me was the usual Shizuku. Even then, I want to convey a few words to Minato-kun so that you will look at me more so that you will know my feelings Shizuku put her right hand on her chest and took a deep breath. A genuine smile hung from her lips; not a trace of hesitation in it. It was a beautiful and sweet smile that could captivate anyone. I love Minato-kun the most in the worldI love you very much. I have loved you until now, and will continue to love you forever..! Author C Finally, I was able to write Shizukus confession scene. I couldnt write about Shizukus holiday, because I thought it would be a spoiler. I am extremely sorry. I am thinking of revising and making appropriate corrections going forward. There has been a sudden development in this chapter, but I hope you guys have enjoyed it, even if a little bit. Translator C I do hope that he had made the corrections. Otherwise, I am going to meet my demise, translating. CH 60 This one is a short story. Real Intention and real intention (13) Translator C Vodka Unedited Sorry guys, I had accidentally hit the wrong schedule time for posting this chapter. Too much vodka last night. Here is last weeks chapter. Having disclosed everything in her heart, her face gradually dyed in the colour of red. Immediately thereafter, she turned her back on me. To, today, I think that was all I wanted to say, soI shall take my leave here! Oi!she left With running skills that one could only call superior when compared to the other female students, she ran away from this place. I could only stare at her with my mouth wide open. When I saw her leaving the park, I let out an unconscious sigh. Now I had to deal with her confession and think about how I should associate with her from now on. I could already see how this matter was going to be the source of future troubles, but now that things had just become twice more complicated in a short period of time, I could feel a wave of depression assailing my mood. I will return today as well I said these words to Kirasaka and Yuuto, and then I started to walk towards the direction Shizuku ran away. Her house was across the street from mine. We could have gone back together, but I guess she wouldnt want to under this kind of situation. I would really like to listen to Yuutos story in detail, but right now, I just wanted to return home and be alone. Shizukus confession kept replaying in my mind over and over again, as I walked down the dark road of the residential area. Kirasaka and Yuuto said nothing when they saw me being like that. They had wordlessly sent me off. Lets apologize to them at school tomorrow for the fact that I left these two people who were on bad terms with each other, alone. You too did something troublesome (Kirasaka) What are you talking about? Besides, was it ok to not say anything? (Yuuto) Kirasaka and Yuuto started to converse; their eyes didnt meet. Other than these two, there was already no one else left in the park What could you be talking about? Well, whatever, but I wont give up. Even if it might be impossible right now, I might be able to make her look at me in the future you just dont know when to give up She gave her a cold look. According to his own story, he had gotten rejected at the amusement park, and now, a few minutes ago, he got rejected again, indirectly. Even then, he couldnt give up. However, it could be said that there was only this one point she had in common with him What I like, I dont want even my family to touch it (Kirasaka) Was her desire to monopolize this unsightly? Kirasaka said these words and left. Yuuto turned to look at her departing back and muttered softly. She is a scary personMinato is liked by an amazing person, hah A bitter smile hung on Yuutos lips as he departed from the park where there was already no one else except him. Author C I am thinking of writing about Shizuku s holiday in the next chapter. CH 61 Start of a new chapter. Wont tell you the name until the next sub-chapter, for spoiler reasons. Translator C Vodka I am dead. The author is doing a real job on me. Holy crap, I was losing it, trying to translate this chapter. Its a mess of Thanos proportions. All due respects, but sorry man, you need some vodka. Anyways guys, I know I am late yet again, but at least your translator is still alive, so drink away. How many dramatic events could occur in a persons life? Maybe one, or two? Perhaps, there were people to whom it had happened several times even. There wasnt any doubt that a dramatic event had taken place in my life the other day. Now I didnt know whether that event would be the harbinger of good fortune or bad luck, but I could say this one thing. We couldnt return to the way we were. Our relationship had changed. June. With the summer increasingly drawing nearer every day, the tension of the students was apparent on their faces. The stress levels were starting to rise. As always, I was sat at the corner of the classroom and looking outside of the window. I went on with my life as usual. The same seat, the same spectacle. The same noisy classroom. The scent of the wind wasnt any different either. However, it wasnt as if there werent any changes at all. There were. Big ones at that. The classroom was noisy as usual, but one of the persons who should have been at the centre of that liveliness was missing. Thats right, Shizuku wasnt in the circle that our classmates had formed. At school, she would always be surrounded by students. What was someone like that doing now, you asked? Minato-kun! Lets have lunch! Dont wanna I am going to sit over here Without any regard for my answer, Shizuku sat in the seat in front of me during lunch break. She wore a smile that would bewitch a large populace of male students. There was something different about her. The expression and the tone of her voice suggested authenticity. Even when in the classroom, there wasnt any trace of her putting on an act. It was all very natural. I wont care about my surroundings Indeed, she was sticking to her words. Shizuku was sitting in the same seat as the one where Yuuto had previously sat that one time when we had our lunch together. With practised hand movements, Shizuku spread her bento on top of the table and brought out a flask from inside of her bag. Then she brought out two paper cups and poured green tea into them. She placed one before herself, and the other one before me. I expected your attitude to be a tad bit more different (Shizuku) Human beings arent creatures who can change that easily (MC) As expected of Minato-kun. The persuasiveness is remarkable when you say it (Kirasaka) Kirasaka returned such words of understanding. She took the cup in front of me and drank from it. Human beings werent creatures who could change that fast. So, that was how my neighbour Kirasaka made her way into the conversation, and there was nothing unusual about that. Be that as it may, I guess this was it meant to have flowers in both hands. Irrespective of the school year, there must be a mountain of people who would even be willing to pay to have the opportunity of eating lunch together with two beauties, huh. Naturally, Shizukus coming over to talk to me like this was garnering an awful lot of attention, and it was quite unpleasant. I had a feeling that I had turned into the panda from the zoo. Surely, those pandas too were living every day with a similar kind of feeling, right? I had thought that they had an easy life. I had thought that they must be happy since they only had to be chewing away at bamboo grass all day long and do nothing else. I apologized to them in my heart for my rude assumptions. I could sense the jealousy in the air, but it wasnt as much as I had imagined it to be. I was prepping myself for some childish bullying from the male students. I mean if you were in my situation, and you were careless, you might very well be made subject to such things, right? However, looking at how the situation was turning out to be, it was anticlimactic. When I put this thought into words, Shizuku said this to me. Its because Ogiwara-kun had been spreading around the news of our relationship, little bit at a time Kirasaka followed up on that. Thats true. I heard him mention your name a few times Shizuku explained that he was doing this in order to reduce the doubt and hindrance that Shizuku will have to face while talking to me at school. Since she had decided to not care about her surroundings anymore, she would be proactively interacting with me, and that would attract a lot of unwanted attention. However, it wasnt strange to be on good terms with a childhood friend and talk with him in the classroom. If the people around us were aware of us being childhood friends, then Shizuku could approach me without having to worry about unwanted attention. He really didnt need to do this, more so since Shizuku had rejected him, but I guess it was like him to be unconsciously doing things for the sake of other people. However, I must say that I was amazed at how he could just slip it in everyday conversations naturally. Well, he could pull it off because of his high specs. Thanks to him, the severe criticism that I had imagined that we would have to confront, had dwindled. The situation wrapped up without having to worry about handling it. I had thought that I would suffer hindrances while I was carrying out my student council duties, but I had one less thing to worry about now. However, the major issues hadnt been solved yet. I dont recall giving Kanzaki-san permission to sit there? Ara? I didnt know that I had to receive your permission in order to have lunch with Minato-kun? The two glared at each other. Kirasaka and Shizuku have always had a strained relationship, and Shizukus confession had just aggravated the situation. Well, it would be correct to say that their relationship was back to square one; they were now, how they used to be when we had just changed classes at the beginning of the school year. Kirasaka would react to Shizukus words, while Shizuku would meet her head-on, expressionless. When you had to spectate this kind of exchange up close, it would send chills down your spine. It was really bad for the heart. Minato-kun! Lets return together, ok? Ara, that is unfortunate. I plan on borrowing him first What are you saying? I asked Minato-kun first, though? Ha I sighed at the sight of them quarrelling. It would seem that there was no place for me to voice my opinion here. The smartphone inside of my pocket vibrated a few times, thereby notifying me of an incoming message. I brought the phone out of my pocket, but before I could check who the sender was, Shizuku and Kirasaka peeked at the screen of my phone. At the actions of these two very proactive girls, I unconsciously drew myself back and waited for them to retreat. It is from Kaede-chan The Shinra house is supposed to go shopping tomorrow, right? I wonder what it is then [TN C it is like how on certain days, households would go out for shopping groceries and the likes] Dont just look at other peoples phoneswait, why do you even know when we are supposed to go shopping? Thats a secret Kirasaka had closed in one me to look at my phone, our cheeks almost touching. When I questioned her about the possession of the queer piece of information, she flashed a meaningful smile and retreated. An uncanny feeling assailed my whole body as chills came racing down my spine. Ara? Do you hate it when I get close to you? (Kirasaka) NoThats absurd (Minato) To my words, she put on a displeased face and glared at me. She might have perceived my true feelings, veiled by my sarcasm. Yes, you are very annoying (Shizuku) Then there was Shizuku. She put on a displeased face and forced her way in our conversation. I left these two who have started quarrelling all over again for some reason, to their fate. I tapped on the receive button and answered the call. Then I heard Kaedes somewhat agitated voice over the phone issuing a few unexpected words. Mom is coming back for some time! It was at this moment when I became sure of one thing C my days were soon going to become turbulent. And here I thought that I could have a little bit of calm, back in my life. CH 62 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (2) Translator C Vodka I am caught up in an infinite loop of being late by a day. Lets hope that vodka can solve this problem soon. The shopping district dyed in the colour of the dusk. What laid before me, was a street. Students who were returning home or housewives who were out shopping would walk down this street a lot. If you headed eastwards after crossing this street, you would find the Sakura-no-oka station that the denizens of this town would normally use. It was a small building with a ticket gate and a few personnel. There were only a few shops at this station, and it was mostly used by commuting office goers or students. At this moment, I was waiting for a certain woman at the station, but I wasnt alone. Shizuku and Kirasaka had both decided to join me. The three of us were waiting at the northern gate of the station. You guys really came I want to greet Kotone-san too. I havent seen her in a while If its Shinra-kuns mother, then I too need to greet her. She had always been taking care of Shinra-kun. I must extend my gratitude to her for that Shizuku and Kirasaka expressed their reasons for tagging along, respectively. They were sat on the bench by the side of the vending machine, their line of sight directed at the station gate. Shizukus reason was very normal, but Kirasakas was, as usual, a little strange. Specifically, that last bit. My mom looking after me is only natural Are you thinking of me as one of your properties? Ara, did you notice that only now? Kirasaka replied, unfazed. It was as if I had talked about something obvious. She turned to look at me and tilted her head in confusion. I had nothing to say to her anymore. Anyways, when I first heard that Kotone-san would be coming back, I was surprised Same here The Kotone-san Shizuku was speaking of, was my mother. Shinra Kotone. Approximately two months ago, she had departed from Japan to take care of my dad, who was working overseas now. I had heard that the next time she would return, was during dads summer vacation. I heard the sound of the train reaching the platform. I searched for the figure of my mother in the crowd of people coming out of the station. In the mail that followed the phone call to Kaede, she had mentioned the time of her arrival at the airport and the station. That was why I have been waiting here for like this. However, there wasnt any sign of her coming out of the station whatsoever. Shes late. Should I return? Thats no good! Kaede-chan had asked you to properly receive her too, remember? Thats right. Besides, we are here because Kaede-chan had asked us to accompany you so that you dont return because you thought it was troublesome I was about to stand up from the bench, but the two girls grabbed my hands and forced me to sit back down. After the call from Kaede during todays lunch break, Shizuku and Kirasaka received a message from her. Kaede had asked them if they could accompany me to the station to receive my mother, who was returning home. They had readily consented to that. As a result of that, the three of us were here now, sitting side by side like people who got along well. I wondered why you would need three people for this. I could have come down to the station by myself. The appearances of these two girls attracted the attention of most of the males, while the females looked at our direction suspiciously. There was nothing good about this situation. I wanted to meet up with my mother as soon as possible and depart from this place at the earliest. However, things werent going to go so well, huh. In the first place, she was a little bit of a peculiar personality. She wouldnt turn up before us like a normal person. There was even a possibility that she was coming back home early because she wanted to be mischievous. My mother was a troublesome character. However, she is running late by thirty minutes from the designated timedont you think she just took a different path back home? Hmmdo you think so? It was way past the scheduled time. Several people had come out of the station already. However, unlike the ones in the cities, this station wasnt as busy. So, there wasnt a possibility of us missing out on her exiting the station. I will check with Kaede That would be for the better (Kirasaka) I got up from the bench and put some distance between myself and the girls to make the call. Then suddenly, darkness spread before me. Guess who~! What a cliched event. I wondered how the person who came up with this behaviour for the first time in the world had such an idea. He must have been thinking about fantastical stuff all the time. Someone had covered up my eyes. At the same time, the voice of a female came from behind me, and I could feel two soft sensations on my back. Clearly, she was pushing her chest against my back on purpose. Her voice sounded like someone was whispering into your ears. I have heard it every day since the day I was born. I realized who it was in an instant and sighed thirty per cent more than usual. What are you doing, mom? Ara~ Minato-kun is cold as always. Its ok to say Mother! and give me a hug, you know Whos going to do that She extracted her hands and detached herself from me. Then, she turned to stand before the three of us and smiled broadly. I am back, Minato-chan. Long-time no see too, Shizuku-chan Welcome back (Minato) It has been a while, Kotone-san! I took a single step forward and held out my hand to accept the luggage from mom. Looking at my extended hand, she figured out my intentions and handed over the luggage to me, looking happy. Mother loves that part of Minato-chan! Shizuku-chan is cute as always! She hugged Shizuku tightly. Shizuku too put her hands around her back and hugged her closely. While still in embrace, she directed her gaze towards Kirasaka, who was standing next to me, and muttered Fumu, fumu. Is she Minato-kuns second wife candidate? She dropped a bomb without any hesitation. CH 63 Mothers homecoming (3) Translator C Vodka Here is the chapter of the last week. Is she Minato-kuns second wife candidate? Moms careless question. She must have asked it out of genuine curiosity. Until today, I had never brought a girl before my mother. Shizuku and Kaede were the only girls around me. Since this was the first time that I had brought a girl other than Shizuku or Kaede, along, I could understand her curiosity. However, Shizuku, who had been all smiles until a while ago, turned to look at me. Her face was pale, and she had tears welling up in her eyes. What do you suggest I do? She turned to look away from me, and before Kirasaka could even reply, Yo, youre wrong! She is only a classmate! she had issued these words. Shizuku freed herself from my mothers embrace and fell back a little. She extended her hands horizontally to the side to try and cut off Kirasaka from moms field of vision. She was like a kid who wanted to hide the puppy she had picked up, from her parents. Ara, you are emphasizing on the classmate part quite a bit there, huh Kirasaka folded her arms. Since she was a tad bit taller than Shizuku, she was looking down on her. There was a sharp glint in her eyes. She was like a lion who had set a target on its prey. If Shizuku was her usual self, she would have glared back at Kirasaka, undaunted, or expressionlessly looked at her with an ice-cold gaze. However, today was different. There wasnt any room for counters. She was stretching out her hands in desperation, to try and hide Kirasaka from mom, to the best of her abilities. Eh, Is that so? I thought since she was a cutie like Shizuku-chan, it would be good to have her as a candidate though? Mom inquired Kirasaka. Should I say she was a natural airhead? She had always been saying things out loud without reading the mood. It would seem that Kaede had inherited this side of hers. Kirasaka, who had been looking at Shizuku until now, turned to look at the person standing in front her and We are meeting here for the first time. I am Kirasaka Ren, from the same class as Minato-san With practised movements, she made a bow. Unconsciously, I ended up thinking about her personality and how she was on the inside. However, she still was a young lady with a distinguished background. There wasnt a doubt that she had gone to places we commoners never could, several times. As expected, having seen this kind of demeanour, I had a thought. Lets have her teach me these mannerisms. It could come in handy during really important events. There is something unsettling about you adding a san to my name Though I must say, it was uncomfortable to hear her calling me by my first name. She always called me by my family name. So, when she suddenly called me by my first name, I had unconsciously put myself on guard. It felt like she was scheming something. It went without saying that she was chuckling at my reaction. She seemed to be enjoying this. Ara, ara, that is very polite of you. I am Kotone, Minatos mother. Thank you for taking care of him Please do not mind it. I too am having a lot of fun at school because of Minato-san Youre wrong about that Since she was standing right next to me, I knew that she could hear me well. So, I let out a few words of complaint. Because of me? Nope. I had no hand in her fun. She was just doing whatever she wanted. She was putting on the proper lady act, a broad smile plastered on her face. That perfectly executed smiling face of hers was an aggravating sight to behold. After they were done with first-time greetings, I inquired about a certain point in the conversation that had raised a doubt in my mind. Hold on, what was that again? Bride candidate? The person in question hasnt heard about anything like that though? What kind of a rom-com was this? I couldnt recall anything that had to do with this bride candidate thing. The memory of having made such a promise in the distant past, back when we used to play together as kids, didnt existor so I thought I would say. No, well, even if I couldnt deny it, it was a story from when I was still a kid. Back then, I was still an innocent child who was ignorant in the ways of the world. I thought that it was naturally invalid now. I am obviously talking about your bride candidates, Minato-chan. And of course, Shizuku-chan is the first candidate What should I say to my mother, who sounded like someone who had said something obvious? Then there was Shizuku, standing next to her and nodding happily at her words. I wanted to say something to her. I turned to look at Kirasaka for help, but it seemed like she was thinking about something. Was she scheming something? For the time being, I am not a candidate. Well, you could say that I am undecided Kirasaka issued a short reply. She was thinking about moms question from before, wasnt she? You too, dont go about answering that question That wont do. Its a question from your mother, after all It would seem, that depending on who the other party was, she decided whether she would give them a reply or not. Many students at school had tried to start a conversation with her, but they didnt receive any reply. I guess they only amounted to that much in her eyes. Ara, is that so? As expected of my Minato-chan! Youre popular with the cuties Just because there were two girls who didnt think badly of her son, she was filled with joy. I looked at this foolishly rejoicing doting parent of mine. If things were to continue like this, it would require us a considerable amount of time to even depart from the station. I ignored my mother, who was frolicking around and started walking towards the direction of my house by myself. Do you understand? You arent a candidate or anything, ok? Its enough that I am here. We dont need any other candidates Ara, I think it will be better to have more candidates, though? He too will have more options N, not allowed!What happens if Minato-kun gets swayed!? You could put yourself at ease. For the time being, I wasnt swaying or anything. The three women followed me from behind. The way back home was a bizarre sight to behold. Two girls could be seen quarrelling with each other while another woman was looking at their exchanges, with a smile on her face. Then there was this boy who was casually walking in front of them; his bearing seemed to imply nothing out of the ordinary happening around him. CH 64 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (4) Translator C Vodka Here is the chapter of the last week. I hate to say this, but I might need to take a break. I really dont want to, but circumstances are proving to be rather demanding Welcome back, Nii-san! Were you able to meet up with mom safely?so, what happened? Womens fight I had finally reached my house. When I opened the door to the entrance, Kaede, who was in the living room, adorably broke into a trot to hurry over and meet us. I was the first one to enter the house. She flashed a smile at me, and even before she could meet with our mother, the two girls who had followed me from behind had entered the house and captivated her eyes. In the first place, youre always getting too close to Minato-kun How I decide to interact with him is none of your business, is it? It might not be now, but it will be, here on out! Shizuku and Kirasaka glared at each other. Kaede was aware of their bad relationship too, but the fact that they would continue to fight like this even when they have come to visit our house was a first. Kaede too seemed like she was bewildered as to how she should call out to the girls before her. Leave them be, its the same as always I know that, butAh, welcome home, Okaa-san! [TN C Okaa-san is mother] Mom went around the two quarrelling girls, and she stood in front of Kaede. Kaede jumped at her, and mom received it with a face full of smiles. The apparent happiness on moms face was just like when I had encountered her at the station. Im back! I am sorry to have put you through so much trouble. From looking after the house to taking care of Minato-chan, thank you for everything Thats fine. I like doing it. Please dont worry about it, Okaa-san It was a pleasant sight to behold. A mother was gently patting the hair of her beloved daughter, while the daughter had her face buried in her mothers chest, looking happy. It was a pleasant sight to behold, but Please return immediately! Of course, after I see you return to your house There was nothing more annoying than two people making a fuss, and not caring about the mood of the place. It was simple to tell them to be quiet, but mom seemed to have been enjoying this situation. Kaede seemed to have lost her prudence as she too had decided to keep quiet. She put on a bitter smile, but it seemed like she was having fun too. Anyways, normally, it is the older brother who should have to look after the younger sibling. Truly, I have lost faceI help her with the shopping and bathroom cleaning, though. If I tried to help her with other things, I somehow always ended up increasing her workloadtruly a wonder. The reunion went on to last for some time. Mom took a deep breath, seemingly at ease in her own house. As expected, home is the most relaxing It had only been two months, but she looked around the house yearningly. Indeed, when you were gone on a school trip and returned home after a few days, you would feel yourself excessively at ease. Be it on any ordinary day, or holidays, I would devote myself to the guarding of the house. It was my home ground. I wanted to leave it only when it was inevitable, like during school events. Mom entered the living room, her arms linked with Kaedes, and sat down on the sofa. I carried her luggage into our parents bedroom. Then, I headed for the living room. I will pour in some coffee. The two of you, please dont fight and have a seat In the living room, Kaede pulled some chairs and urged them to take a seat, but instead of sitting down obediently, they Well then, I shall sit next to Minato-kun Ara, I have plans of sitting there A, ahahaha Kaede was trying to diffuse the tension in the air. The two girls wore a smile and gave her a nod. However, the peace didnt last for longer than a moment as they started to fight yet again. I hate it when its noisy Ah, no!Sorry to have shown you such an unpleasant sight Th, thats rightI have embarrassed myself. My apologies to Okaa-san I had unconsciously let out my honest thoughts while standing at the entrance of the living room. The two girls turned to look at me, seemingly taken aback by my remark and closed their mouths. They obediently proceeded to take their seats. As expected of mebeing able to say things which were tough for people to say out loud. However, if I were to talk about their reactions to the word hate They were making faces like it was the end of the world. However, they had still left a seat open between them, which I was guessing I was supposed to take very conscientiously. Thats one place I didnt want to sit. No matter how hard I searched, I couldnt find another place to sit. The only other option was the sofa on which mom had been sitting. However, at my age, it was embarrassing to sit next to my mother. It was also tiring to remain standing. Because of the inevitability of the situation, I ended up sitting between the two girls. Shizuku seemed particularly happy about it as her expression was shining. The corners of Kirasakas mouth had risen a little. She too must have been in a good mood. After the two girls had quietened down, the only sounds that we could hear in the room were the sound of the television and that of boiling water. No one was talking, but strangely, it didnt feel uncomfortable. With Kirasaka and Shizuku under the same roof, I didnt think that I could feel at so much ease. It was a first. Be that as it may, I hadnt spent time with my mother at home in a long while. I wouldnt say that I loved my mother. Even then, it was nice to be able to spend time with her like this, once in a while. [TN C Of course, he loves her, but not any more than normal. Thought I should clarify it] How should I put this? It was calming, or should I say, she filled a gap in our lives? Dad was still overseas by himself, but when it came to him, I didnt really care After Kaede served coffee to everyone, mom inquired the two girls sitting next to me. What kind of relationship do the two of you share? Clearly, she was looking at the two girls beside me, so I looked at them with a sideways glance as I sipped on my coffee. What kind of relationshipI am Minato-kuns childhood friend. Kotone-san is also aware of that I am Minato-sans classmate, and I also sit next to him I was pretty sure that mom already knew the answer to her question. In the case of Shizuku, it went without saying. As for Kirasaka, she too had introduced herself at the station, albeit briefly. Besides, Kaede kept in touch with her daily, so she should be knowing about Kirasaka, albeit only through mails. The two girls seemed a bit puzzled by her question. They answered accordingly, looking slightly doubtful, but mom shook her head. I am not talking about your relationships with Minato-chan. I want to hear about the relationship that Shizuku-chan and Ren-chan share. Are the two of you friends? At that question, the two girls looked at each other. They were staring at each others face blankly, their smiles gradually disappearing from their faces. Shizuku stared expressionlessly at Kirasaka. To counter that, Kirasaka stared fixedly at Shizuku with cold eyes. I, who was sitting in the middle, could feel the pressure emanating from both sides. My right hand, which held on to the coffee cup, was shaking a little. Wellyou could say that we are acquaintances Thats right, acquaintances is what I am thinking as well I couldnt help but sense thorns in their words. Rather, I should say, if the two of you are going to glare at each other, then please dont make me sit in the middle. Sensing the rising tension in the air, and looking at the shaking cup in my hand, Kaede seemed to have perceived something as she very casually, took a bit of distance from us. Only mom was still looking at the two girls without any change in expression, but I could see an increasing seriousness in her eyes. I wont ask the two of you to get along with each other, because there is something called compatibility Mom said to the two of them. Anyone could understand by looking at the two of them that they werent on good terms with each other. These two certainly had the worst compatibility. Rather, it would be hard to find two people who had their level of compatibility. When mom started talking, the two girls looked away from each others face and directed their gazes to the front. It looked like they had even corrected their postures somewhat. The two of you are here, not because you are on good terms, but because of Minato-chan, right? If so, then, I need to say this all the more Mom closed her eyes and exhaled. With a start, Shizuku and Kirasaka stiffened for a moment, but I love Minato-chan more than the two of you! Are you stupid? (MC) I was wondering what she would say when she put on such a serious expression, but this idiot parent of mine looked at the two girls before her with eyes filled with energy and made a bold declaration about how much she loved her son. CH 65 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (5) Translator C Vodka Continuation of the original storyline Phew, I can finally get back on track. I had not been able to post chapters on Sunday for quite a while now. Anyways, lets hope that I can keep this up. I love Minato-chan more than the two of you! The room was enveloped in silence. Shizuku and Kirasaka stared at mom, their mouths agape. They couldnt close their mouths. In Shizukus case, it would be more appropriate to say that she was sighing at these turn events, like me. On the other hand, I had thought that Kaede too, would be displaying a similar kind of expression. However, contrary to my expectations, she was clapping her chest with her hand with small movements. As my sister, did she sympathize with mom over certain points? I should say that such strong familial love is a wonderful thing Are you stupid? It was great that I was blessed with such strong familial love and all, but her remark itself was so childish, that I had unconsciously put my honest feelings into words. Kirasaka, who was sat next to me, asked me this in a small voice. Perhaps, Shinra-kuns Okaa-san is You understand even if I dont say it out loud, right? I couldnt think of an excuse. In the first place, I wasnt in the mood to give one. Shinra Kotone was a doting parentto put it simply, an over-fond parent. [TN C Changed idiot parent to over-fond parent. Sounds more Shinra-ish too] It was a term which was used to signify parents who were overly fond of their children, to the point that it seemed bizarre. It was the most appropriate expression to describe my mom. No matter where it was, she would express her motherly love for her child without holding back; she didnt pay any attention to the presence of others either. Her affection was at such a level that it would make one doubt that it was only a mothers affection towards her child and not a lovers affection towards her lover. Such actions were the most embarrassing when you have become a high school student, or when you have hit puberty. Right now, I must have been showing a cool expression in front of Shizuku and Kirasaka. It was because I was in their presence that, I had enveloped myself in an air of indifference towards this whole situation. However, my innards were boiling with embarrassment. I felt feverish. My body temperature had long exceeded the temperature one had at the time of a high fever, for sureI think. Minato-kun, your face is as red as a tomato, you know? Youre right. Are you perhaps, blushing? I lied. I wasnt putting on a cool expression at all. Even though I had put on an indifferent front, the girls were able to see through my facade. I had a feeling that something like this had happened before too. The two girls looked at me, grinningly. I pushed them away by their shoulders and retreated deeper into my chair. I could easily imagine the sullen face I was making at that time. Mom was looking at our exchanges very happily. She was almost going to be forty. Even then, she still had a youthful appearance. Back during the high school days, she was a beauty who was admired by all the boys at school. Kaede had very noticeably, inherited her genes, but why was it that I didnt receive even a shred of it? If my dad was a handsome man, then we could have been born a pair of handsome siblings. However, unfortunately, my dad resembled me. He was a man without any distinguishing features. No, wait. Since I was the son, I guess it was me who resembled him, huh. However, different from me, he was good at associating with people. He would proudly talk about how, because of his merits, he had climbed his way up the social ladder to reach the position he was in now. Well, since I wasnt really interested in his position in his office, I didnt know Shizuku was already used to this kind of spectacle, but it was a first for Kirasaka. Kirasaka still had her mouth wide open. She issued a few words, You guys have a good relationship. As you could see, her thoughts were leaking. After me is, of course, Kaede-chan I looked at mom with a sullen face. At this point, I had already given up and let nature take its own course. Then, as if to follow up on moms remark, Kaede said this. That goes without saying! Why are you competing with mom? It would seem that it was something that couldnt be surrendered to even mom. I was this loved by my sisterI would boast about it to Hino-kun next time. There wasnt any doubt that he would cry and feel bitter about it. His reactions were predictable. The upside to talking with him was that I never got tired of it. I too wont lose If we only looked at the number of years that Shizuku had known me for, she wasnt inferior to Kaede, and she didnt lose out. Was it because she had own pride, but she made it sound like a warning? I would guess that her target was Kirasaka. Usually, at this point, Kirasaka would, in her own way, stage a comeback with her skilful way with words. However, this time, it would seem that she had some thinking to do. It was quite a rare sight to behold, for her to remain wordless that is. She looked down on the desk, not saying anything. It wasnt only me, but mom, Shizuku, and Kaede were all looking at this strange situation before us in surprise. You guys have such good relationship between family members. I am jealous Those were the words that had exited her mouth. CH 66 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (6) Translator C Vodka Going out of the station. So, am posting this chapter a little early. Will proofread on return. What were those pupils looking at? What was she thinking of with that brain of hers, that excelled at everything? I quietly observed the human being called Kirasaka Ren. I was good at observing people. It wasnt an overstatement to say that it was the signature move of every lone wolf type of young man. Unlike the other students in the class, they didnt make a racket inside the classroomno, it was exactly because they couldnt join in on the fun with everyone, that they would minutely observe everything that was happening around them, and make sure that no information affecting them was in circulation or that nobody was talking ill of them behind his back. I wasnt any different. I was such a person myself. Even in the classroom, there were times I would kill time by looking at my classmates who made a racket every day, as I guessed what they were thinking about when they were talking. Sometimes, I would come across students who would notice that I was looking at them, and they would go, He is looking over here. Its gross, isnt it?. I would guess that my skills were lacking. You shouldnt be facing the target of observation completely. It should be in such a manner that you wouldnt get noticed. It was important to have the skill to observe people through the most natural of gestures. Over long years of having observed people, my observational prowess should have advanced to a high level. However, even then, I couldnt comprehend what Kirasaka Ren was feeling. What is with the line just now? It was so embarrassingly cool Anyways, normally, I couldnt help but feel that there was another side to her words and actions. Shizuku and Kaede had exceptional brains. However, they were the kind people who would often wear their feelings on their faces. If Kirasaka was like them, then I could more or less, get an idea of what this was about, but Kirasaka noticed that the person sitting next to her was staring at her. Suddenly, there was a change in her expression. She wore her usual smile, wrapped in mystery. Is there something you want to ask me about? Not really My relationship with my parents is good. If theres a problem, that would be our level of communication wasnt at the level of Shinra-kuns family What happens to all those profound words then? I felt like I incurred a loss by paying attention. From the current flow of events, ordinarily, one would end up having many negative thoughts; stuff like how she might have a bad relationship with her family and whatnot. Not only me, pretty much anyone would have had such a thought. My parents dont express their feelings as abundantly as your mother or Kaede-chan Said Kirasaka. The air about her seemed to imply that she didnt particularly care about it. The four of us silently listened to those words of hers. My mother has a bit of a reserved personality, and my father is a man of few wordsalthough, I have seen him grinningly looking at my photo on holidays when he is alone As if saying, Since I am a beautyshe appended a few unnecessary words there. At this point, there wasnt even a need to say that she was a beauty. It would seem that fathers in every household, fawned over their daughters. It was the same in the Shinra household. My dad was sweet to Kaede, extremely even. It was milk chocolate level of sweetness. Even the amounts of our pocket money were different. Kaede received almost twice the sum I received. The scale of our birthday celebrations was also different. However, since mom would pamper me, I would persuade myself that we were even. Although, we werent even at all. Be that as it may, the expression Kirasaka would wear when she wasnt in school, wasnt anything short of precious. I could always feel her presence next to me, but we had gotten acquainted with each other only recently. Well, it would be more appropriate to say that I was being followed around. However, compared to the amount of time we have spent together, the amount of information that I had on her was too small. It wasnt only the matter of having heard anything about her household for the first time today. I didnt know where she lived, what her hobby was, the name of her favourite food, or how she spent her holidays. There were too many things that I didnt know, or perhaps I should say, I didnt know anything. I had only seen her at school. I couldnt say that she was a friend, and it was also hard to say that we were acquaintances, because she hasnt divulged enough information for me to consider us as acquaintances. As opposed to that, she had an acquired an abnormal amount of information on me. When I pondered the question of how she acquired all that information, I couldnt help but put myself a little bit on guard. For such a mysterious woman to be talking about her family, her relationship with her family must be quite different from mine. Towards Kirasaka being like that, my mom called out to her in a warm voice. If you ever feel lonely, its ok to come over, you know? You are always welcome here. I heard from Kaede-chan that recently, Shizuku-chan too had often been coming over to have fun! Thank you. Kanzaki-san had recently, often been coming over to have fun, huh? Dont say it in an implicative manner I cut in. Then, I directed a sharp gaze at Shizuku. She quickly looked away from me. As expected, kids too would like their parents to express their feelings Said mom, happily, as she increased the strength in her hands embracing me. Its painful, mommy. Shall we continue this conversation over dinner? I havent had Kaede-chans cooking in a long time. The two of you, please join us at dinner The hands that were wrapped around my neck had suddenly been retracted. She took Shizuku and Kirasaka by their hands and headed towards the kitchen. Shizuku replied energetically with a yes. Kirasaka gave her a little nod; she didnt offer any resistance and let mom drag her away. You guys are gonna be here today too, huh Isnt that alright, Nii-san? Well then, please wash your hands and come! Kaede walked with light steps. She pushed my back with hands imbued with strength and proceeded towards the washroom. Youreally are my sister, right? My sister is so level-headed that Onii-chan here is sad even. The bustling Shinra house didnt give me a bad feeling, but the fact that I had still let out a sigh in this situation made me secretly feel a little disgusted with myself [TN C I guess he is attacking at his own sarcasm] CH 67 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (7) Translator C Vodka Sorry, I forgot to upload the chapter, fell asleep. Also, I edited the TN at the end of the last chapter. MC was attacking his non-appreciative personality, not sarcasm. My bad. The dining table at the Shinra household was overflowing with vigour. Recently, there has been a lot of laughter in the house. It went without saying that the impetus for this was the school year promotion. I was put in the same class as Shizuku and Yuuto, and I became acquainted with Kirasaka. I met a troublesome junior and was somehow forced into joining the student councilI felt like this period of two months had been more eventful than most of my entire life until now. My surroundings were desolate even until the last year. Somehow, it now had an increasing number of people who were at the centre of all the attention at school. What an anime-like development. I always ended up thinking about a contrary situation. I wouldnt be able to keep living like this forever. The change in relations among people would change how one would spend their days. I had often heard that only a few words could cause the graph of likability to nosedive. I couldnt throw away the possibility of earning Kirasaka or Shizukus animosity with a few words and finding them to be hostile towards me after an hour. I couldnt completely throw away the possibility of earning their animosity with just a few words and finding them to be hostile towards me after an hour. If I was asked whether I was happy about the current situation I was put in Well, the answer to it would largely differ based on an individuals sense of values. A person who loved to socialize with people would perceive this situation differently from a person who liked to stay alone. I was the latter, by a long shot. I wanted to spend my days peacefully, but it had been a bit too lively for me I wanted to stay in my futon and spend my days peacefully [TNT C Futon is Japanese style bed] The moment I had expressed this desire of my mine to Kaede, she had given me a cold look. So, I had given up on this dream several years ago After all, Onii-chan didnt want to be hated by his sister, you know? Family was important, absolutely important. Is it tasty, Onii-san?, asked Kaede. I was seated at the dining table, which had a line-up of an even more sumptuous meal than our usual dinner table. Mom sat across the table, as we had our first meal together in a long while. She looked happy as she got to enjoy her daughters cooking. Kaede was looking at her with a smile. Apart from that, there were two beautiful girls who had also joined us at the table. They extended their hands to reach out to the food on the table in. They too seemed to be in a good mood. I picked up a piece of my favourite food, Karaage, and carried it to my mouth. [TN C Karaage is deep-fried food] Hm, delicious. Since mom had informed us of her decision to come home in a short notice, Kaede must have had to make the preparations in a hurry. However, the flavour had thoroughly permeated the food. It was a flavour that I had loved. Delicious I replied with only one word, to which her reaction was her reaching out to the food. Was she satisfied with only that? Kaede-chans cooking is truly delicious! Please teach me the recipe next time Yes, I would love it if you could teach me the recipe too I would be happy to! Lets cook together next time, ok? Shizuku and Kirasaka were completely letting their guards down around my family. The very fact that a smooth conversation had just taken place between these two girls was proof of that. It would be unthinkable for them to otherwise, have a peaceful conversation like this. Even then, I was feeling uneasy for some reason. You could say that it was an uncomfortable feeling, or maybe it was a doubt I had Mom came back home only to meet with me and Kaede? I felt like she hasnt talked about the true reason behind her visit yet. My mom had a face full of smiles. It felt like that she was waiting for the correct timing to say it. After the five of us we were done eating most of the cooking, we rested for a short while. During that interval, Kaede had prepared us her special coffee. Everyone enjoyed their coffee in silence. Come to think of it, Minato-chan, I had something to talk to you Mom opened her mouth. It would seem that she had decided to finally come out with it. She seemed to have difficulty in bringing up the topic. Was it because Shizuku and Kirasaka were here, or was it just that the contents of the conversation werent good for me? I waited for her to continue with vigilant ears. Mom continued, Minato-chan, do you have any interest in marriage? Buh! [TN C what is the English SFX for spraying something out of your mouth? I simply translated the alphabets] The coffee reverse geared not only from my mouth, but it came out of my nose too. It was dirty, and my nose hurt a little too. For her to be asking someone like me about my marital aspirationseven for mommy, wasnt that quite the interesting joke? However, the army of women reacted a little bit to her question. The three girls had all brought out hand-mirrors, from god knows where, and started tidying up their hair. It was as if they were preparing to go to sleep. Where did you even hide those? I dont I clearly conveyed the absence of any such wish. If I was to entertain this kind of conversation carelessly, there could be hell to pay for it in the future. So, I had to set this straight. The source of this information was animes and light novels. You make a careless remark in this kind of situation, and then, a few days later, a fianc candidate suddenly shows up at your house for a formal marriage interviewI had seen this kind absurd of development several times. However, mom continued. I too want Minato-chan to marry the girl he likes, so dont worry! I cant see where this is going I felt like we werent exactly on the same page. Her way of speaking implied that she had presumed that I knew what she was talking about. Eh? Havent you heard from dad? Mom titled her to the side in confusion. Then, she looked at Kaede. However, it seemed that even Kaede wasnt aware of what she was talking about, as a question mark floated above her head. Dad didnt say anything about it, huhactually, you see, there have been talks about Minato-chans formal marriage interview Marriage interview? Whats that? Was it tasty? Formal or not, under what kind of circumstances, does it ever come to a marriage interview? Probably my dad had been caught upside down by someone and made to agree to this ridiculous affair? Rather than saying that I was surprised, it took me a while to register her words. Being suddenly told that there have been talks about my marriage interview, it was obviously going to be tough to wrap my head around it. A wordless silence pervaded the living room. I locked eyes with mom. I was so taken aback by everything that had unfolded until this point, that I couldnt look away from her. The surprise already couldnt be concealed any further. However, I thought about this situation with my head that had started to regain its composure. Having a formal marriage interview in this day and age, when you werent even getting married? It doesnt look like it has been set in stone yet, but supposing, it does turn out to be something stupid like that, how should I make my escape? I guess saying that I have someone I like wouldnt work, huh? While I had an intracerebral conference going on regarding what to do in the worst-case scenario, there were three girls beside me, trembling all over. The stern expressions on their faces resembled a volcano moments before its eruption. It wouldnt be strange if they exploded at any time. I dreaded at the sight of them trembling. CH 68 Chapter 8 C Mothers homecoming (8) Translator C Vodka Mom! Didnt I tell you that you dont need to tell that to Nii-san? Kaede urged mom in a loud voice which bordered on being filled with anger. Wait, what? It was supposed to be about me, but my sister was in the possession of the information, while no one had communicated to me about something so important. Could I get a hint here, guys? Th-thats right, Kotone-san! Didnt I say that it would fine if Minato-kun and I got married? Strangely, even Shizuku couldnt stay quiet in this situation. Lets say that after you have gotten the acknowledgement of all the parties concerned, ok?This is the first time I am hearing this From the looks of it, she didnt hear what I said. She was completely concentrated on my mom. But I must say moms words had too much of an impact. I am not interested in a divorceeI prefer fresh goods Youre already assuming that I am going to get divorced, hahDont say fresh goods! Say unmarried Was she messing around? Was she being serious? Lacking somewhat on the reaction front was very much like her. The bustling dining table had an amicable environment going for it. It had lasted until the moment of the big revelation. When mom had brought up the topic of my marriage interview, it had immediately become noisy. Mom too had a bitter smile on her face as she tried to calm the three girls down. It looked tough. To refrain from saying anything unnecessary, I was silently immersing myself in the food. However, Shizuku continued. That being the case, Minato-kuns marriage interview is still only a possibility, right? Shizuku listened to moms explanation and then went on to comment on behalf of me on how things stood at this moment. This marriage interview was something my dad and the dad of the other party had decided upon. Surely, they were too excited to have made such a ridiculous decision. They still havent gotten their children to agree to this union, so at this stage, it was still just a hope that their kids could agree to this arrangement they had put in place and get married. I was a little relieved. If I really had to go through this marriage interview, I might have had to remain on the run every night. I suddenly felt tired. Mom turned to look at me and said this. I too think that parents shouldnt get to decide the future of their children. So, I too will try hard to convince your dad! She put on an extremely gentle smile. It was a smile so wonderful that I thought that the corners of my mouth would inadvertently curl up. Kaede too seemed like she was a bit satisfied with moms words, as she reluctantly withdrew herself to her seat. As expected, it would seem that she couldnt stay silent when she heard about the possibility of her brother having to go through a marriage interview. Good grief! She loves her Onii-chan too much. It cant be helped Even if Nii-san wen to a marriage interview, isnt it like decided that he would get rejected? Its a waste of time! Since I would be looking after him for a while, there is no need for a marriage interview! Something pierced my heart. The sharpness belonged to that of a katana even. What she said at the end made me happy, but my dignity as the elder brother has become a nullity at this point. Onii-chan is lonely. Honestly, when I suddenly heard them talking about my marriage interview, it sounded unreal. I could only see it as someone elses affair. Besides, the three girls were panicking in my stead anyways. I didnt even feel like panicking anymore. Anyways, mom was unable to receive my acknowledgement regarding this matter. After she has gone back to where dad was, she would talk to him about this matter, and communicate to us about how things went down. [TN C probably the author will cover the things went down part later] If would be the most satisfactory outcome if this topic came to an end after that. Time went by, slowly, but certainly. Dinner was over and things had calmed down. The clock showed us the time. It was already past nine. Thank you for the meal! I am happy that I could meet you like this, Kotone-san (Shizuku) I am happy to have met you too. Thank you for even inviting us to dinner (Kirasaka) The girls stood at the entrance and extended their greetings to mom. It would be a while before the girls would be able to meet her again. Well, it was going to be the same for Kaede and me. When she would have gone back to where dad was, we too wouldnt be able to meet her for a while. Mom gently patted their heads and said this. Please take care of Minato-chan for me. When left alone, he couldnt make any friends. He would always be by himself Yes! Please leave it to me I am more worried about them On the contrary, it was me who should be worried, because I wasnt sure if I would be able to make it through school safely. Nonetheless, mom must have been simply happy at the fact that there were students who would approach me. As a parent, she must have been worried that her son was alone, friendless. I am sorry, mother. Sorry for making you worry all the time. Shizuku and Kirasaka departed from the entrance. We saw them off, and with this, the day had finally come to an end. It felt like a long day. It was still the same old twenty-four hours, but it felt like three days had passed. Suddenly, I was overcome by fatigue. I washed off the sweat in the bathroom and threw myself down onto the bed in my room. Can mom sleep here too? Mom was peeking into my room from the entrance and asking me this. She was holding a futon and a pillow in her hands. Yes, you can Ordinarily, I would have had refused, but Isnt it fine? It is going to be only for today, after all. I too wasnt a kid. I wouldnt treat my mother with cruelty, whom I have met after a long time. Mom laid down the futon on the floor next to my bed. Then, she laid down on it while smilingly looking up at me. Kaedes futon had also been smartly laid down next to her. Kaede was washing the dishes right now. She would probably come over after she took her bath. For the three of us to be sleeping next to each other like this would be a first in a long time, wouldnt it? It wasnt bad once in a while. After a while, Kaede made her appearance. Her hair was wet from the bath, and so, as usual, I helped her dry her hair. Then the three of us retired to bed. A day was twenty fours. Nothing could change that. However, depending on how a person was feeling, a day carried the impression of being longer or shorter. It was truly a strange thing. Today was something similar. The former half of the day went by fast, whereas the latter half took forever. Even then, when I thought about Kaedes happy face, or how the girls and mom had fun, it didnt feel bad. In the dark room, I was staring at the ceiling and thinking about all these things. A small voice emanated from my side and entered my ears. Good night Minato-chan. Tomorrow, mom will wake you for the first time in a while Thanksgood night It would seem that today, I would be able to sleep more peacefully than usual. I didnt need the alarm either. I operated the smartphone and switched off the alarm. Then, I looked at the two family members of mine lying next to me with a fleeting glance and closed my eyes too. Strangely, it seemed like today I would be able to sleep well. CH 69 Chapter 9 C Change (1) Translator C Vodka A new chapter starts. In this chapter, the author is switching from third-person narration to Kirasakas narration in a heartbeat. Such an ordeal, this is. I dont know any good ways of going about this switch. I had always been bad at talking. I hated crowds, so, I would often be reading books, alone in the classroom. No matter where it was, peoples gazes would always concentrate on those who didnt join any group and remained alone. It was the same everywhere; whether it was at school, or just society at large. Whether at school, or just society at large, it was the same everywhere. I, who had only peacefully been spending my time, had naturally started to garner the attention of people around me. Pure curiosity. Why doesnt she join our group? Baseless sneers. She didnt have any friends before this. That was why, unlike us, she couldnt even join a group. There were many students who thought like that and laughed. However, there was never an end to students who looked at her. There were opportunities to talk to other students, but the male students would act fidgety around me, whereas the female students would exercise caution while talking to me. At first, I wondered why I was receiving this kind of reaction, but soon, I could gather the reason. I had a good appearance among the students who commuted to elementary school and middle school. Added to that, was the fact that my parents were rich. In addition to that, the fact that my parents were rich, too had an effect. My parents were praiseworthy people. I had no second thoughts about that, because, if not, they couldnt have succeeded to such an extent in only one generation and make the company into the big deal it was today. My father said this. I was frantically working round the clock, giving my best at work. Then suddenly, one day, I noticed that I had already saved up money. The number of my subordinates had also increased Everything was thanks to my fathers efforts. So, I simply had the fortune to be blessed with such parents. I wasnt special or anything. However, the title of The young princess of a Conglomerate had sufficiently demonstrated its effect of hastening the process of my isolation in the class. The boys would direct gazes filled with affection at me. On the other hand, I had become the target of envy of the girls. People hated it when they came across someone who, even if only a little bit, possessed something different from the people around them. Hence, I too did not engage in any unnecessary conversations. I didnt feel the need to. If someone truly wanted to talk to me, they would simply do so and not care about my appearance or designation It would be fine even if it wasnt a handsome prince-like character. A person who would treat me normally With that thought, middle school had come to an end She was always alone. Even when someone tried talking to her, she would direct a cold gaze at that student. Unable to bear the intensity of that gaze, that student would give up on conversing with her, and leave her aloneand repeat. She exhibited the same behaviour every time someone tried to strike up a conversation with her. Unnoticed, she had come to be known as The Ice Queen. Just that, even at her high school, there wasnt a person who would give her the normal treatment. Nothing had changed. She was still The young princess of a Conglomerate, and people still approached her because they were charmed by her looks. I was having such thoughts during the school entrance ceremony. Even when we were at the ceremony, I could feel the gazes of people on me. At that point, I had already gotten used to it. It was as if they were looking at a branded product. Curiosity? Jealousy? Or, was it just casual interest? Even then, the basic concept hadnt changed. Nothing changed the fact that, even in high school, the boys would be looking at me with gazes filled with affection, while the girls eyed me with looks tinted with envy. However, that day. After I met him, there was a little bit of a change in my emotions. Since the day of the school ceremony, some time had passed. Then one day, I came across a boy during lunch break. He was sat by himself on the courtyard bench and talking to a cat. That was when things had started to change. The gears of fate had started to move. Kirasaka Ren arc, start! CH 70 The math teacher ran the white chalk across the blackboard. It was a problem that had come out during the Math II period, held in the morning. I too had copied the formula in the copy, but I was blank on the answer. I had no idea whatsoever. People who were good at math would say that if you just applied the mathematical formula, you would be able to solve the problem. However, even when I had applied the formula, for some reason, my formula was not able to bring out the answer. As expected, it would seem that for someone like me who was from the humanities stream, it was a bit early to learn math. The teacher walked around the classroom, as all students were trying to solve the problem at hand. He must have been pondering as to who he should have, answer the question. Amidst a class filled with students who were trying to solve the problem silently, I shifted my focus to the seat beside me. Naturally, it was Kirasaka who was sat next to me. After all, we didnt have any shuffle in the seating order yet. However, there werent any formulae in front of her. What laid in front of her were innumerable square spaces, arranged vertically and horizontally next to each other. They had to be filled in, after solving the questions that came along. It was a crossword puzzle. If I ever came across any free time while class was still in session, I would spend it in an untiring manner; and yet, here was a girl who was solving crossword puzzles with such vigour, that it looked like she was writing her diary or something. The mechanical pencil in her hand didnt stop. Was it because she had a good brain, or was it because she had abundant expressive power? She could solve a page of the puzzle several times faster than my solving this one math problem. As she finished filling in all the boxes on the last page, she threw the pencil on the table and muttered. I cant even kill any time with this She leant against the chair. This action further emphasized her abundant chest. My eyesight had inadvertently journeyed downwards from her face. When I came to my senses, I immediately retracted my gaze to look at her face. Dont solve it like you are solving elementary school arithmeticmoreover, thats mine Dont fret over the small things, pleasebe that as it may, it is boring While resting her chin in her hand, Kirasaka looked fixedly at the blackboard. Was she talking about the math problem, or was she talking about the contents of the teachers lesson? Or was it the item that I had brought along, for my amusement? If its the last one, lets have them return the hundred yen to me. I would be paying the hundred yen shop a visit and have them issue me a refund. Trulyits boring Muttered Kirasaka. A sigh escaped her. If the classroom wasnt quiet, I wouldnt have been able to hear her. Albeit, it had only been for a short while, she had expressed her feelings indifferently, yet clearly. Dont you think so too, Shinra-kun? I am, more or less, always bored Thats true. You were that kind of person After hearing my answer, her expression changed. She seemed a bit happy. Whats so interesting, huh? She wasnt making the face of a bored person. No one should have been able to hear our conversations. However, there was a student who was looking at our direction with a cold gaze. It was a girl who was sat a few rows ahead Minato-kun A horror scene? Shizuku was glaring in my direction with sharp eyes. No, she was glaring at Kirasaka. Since when had you been looking at us? Did she, perhaps, also notice the little episode of my male instincts surfacing just now? It was seriously scary. The students sitting in her vicinity seemed to have sensed something akin to bloodlust emanating from her, as they shuddered at the incomprehensible sense of danger lingering in the air. In the first place, how did she even realize that the two of us were talking, when we were the ones sitting behind? How was she able to achieve that? Maybe it was that? The thing called the sixth sense? She was like one of those characters you would see in an anime or a manga, with a dark aura emanating from behind them. Kirasaka looked at her with a sidelong glance and continued in a low voice. Fufu, recently, that person became interesting If thats the case, match your expression and words She did say so, but unlike her words, her expression wasnt one of delight. The gazes of the two girls met, and sparks flew everywhere. Pitiful were the students who were sat in between the two. They became collateral damage by being caught up in their staring contest. The discomfort in the air could be painfully felt. Today, I had plenty of spare time, which I used to spectate the movements of the two girls. The questions of the students sat in the row adjacent to the corridor, had kept the math teacher occupied. So, he hadnt noticed the movements of these two. Well then, this problemKirasaka, can I have you solve it? Yes After the teacher was done answering the students questions, he turned around and called out to Kirasaka. She hadnt even written down any of the formulae in her copy, not to mention, the problem. However, she stood up, no trace of hesitation in her movements. She briskly walked forward, attracting the attention of the male students. She was a pinnacle beauty. So naturally, she was popular. When she was going to pass by Shizuku, it seemed like she had halted for a moment. However, she immediately proceeded towards the blackboard to stand in front of it and started writing down the answer to the question. Her hand didnt stop even once, just like when she was solving the crossword puzzles. The teacher raised his voice of commendation at Kirasakas exemplary answer. As expected of Kirasaka. I thought it would be a little difficult, but I guess it was easy for you No, well After issuing only a short reply, Kirasaka returned to her seat. Come to think of it, you are thoroughly cold towards people who dont pique your interest, arent you? She returned to her seat, glanced at my copy once, and nodded in a satisfied manner. The answer that she had written on the blackboard was nine. However, contrary to the correct answer, my copy had a different number in it. I had written down the number eleven, during the interval she had departed from her seat to go up to the blackboard to write the answer. Dont give me that triumphant look In that case, next time, should I teach you mathematics? She chuckled, trying to hold back her laughter, and said to me this in an extremely polite speech. I didnt hide my discontent as I put on a sullen expression, and then, turned to look away from her. Sorry that I am bad at math CH 71 Chapter 9 C Change (3) Translator C Vodka Will proofread later. I have lost all contact with Soju. Well, I just hope that he is doing well. So, we will continue with only me. The teacher posed one math problem after another from the textbook. He made a student answer a question and then moved over to the next one, and the process repeated. Math classes were basically, a repetition of this very process. Math classes werent like modern Japanese, Japanese history, or English classes, where we could arrive at the answer by reading the content. You would be able to comprehend that, only after you have had to deal with a large number. Sometimes, there would be students who couldnt understand the contents of the class. The teacher would append a little supplementary explanation, and the class would then continue to progress as usual; and as if this wasnt enough already, we had no choice but to memorise every new formula that came our way. High school was different from middle school, in the sense that it wasnt compulsory education. Everyone here had decided to pursue higher studies, and it was their own decision to get enrolled in this Sakuragoaka school. If you want to gain knowledge, you should take the initiative to learn, and not have to wait for somebody to teach it to you. These were the words of our distinguished student council president. By the way, those words seemed like a quote from somewhere, but neither did I feel like looking it up, nor was I interested. If you looked at those words in isolation, they sure did sound about right. Since the students themselves had decided to further their studies in high school of their own volition, they should try and make an effort to understand the contents of the class. If there was something they didnt understand in class, they should take the initiative to ask the teacher for clarification. However, teachers were humans too. Since it was a human being who was doing the teaching, even if it did look like he understood the concept himself, it was nigh impossible to convey all of that to another person. And then there was the person who was at the receiving end of that teaching. He too was human. The perception of the explanations that came out during a class, differed from one person to another. In my case, these numbers that bore no meaning in my eyes only looked like an enumeration of numbers. Even if someone had explained it to me, I wouldnt understand it well. As I rotated the mechanical pencil in my right hand with my fingertips, I surrendered myself to the incomprehensibility of the ongoing classroom session. I had given up on trying to understand the class. I carried out the simple action of jotting down the answers that the students had been giving, in my copy. The current me wasnt able to do anything else aside from this. The midterms were looming over us, but well, I should be able to manage it somehow or the other. No matter what it was that you had to do, your feelings and motivation were the most important. Teaching doesnt suit me My neighbour Kirasaka muttered these words. I am curious as to what kind of job is it that suits you More like, I wanted her to tell me what it was that suited her. A model maybe?Or, wouldnt becoming an actress be nice too? I dont think you will be able to enter the likes of a company. Hm, there was no doubtit was probably going to be the other way around. She enters the company, and the next thing you know is that she became its president. I couldnt do a job where I had to maintain a hierarchical relationship with kids younger than me, much like in a vertically structured society from the olden days, while paying attention to the parents who would only ever complain You could pay attention to others?That was unexpected Are you listening to me seriously? Were you being serious when you said all that? I was the one who is surprised here, you know? She had suddenly started talking about her future occupation, and that too while class was in session. However, there was something convincing about her answer. I had always thought that the job of a teacher was an especially difficult one. After all, the majority of the other party were kids. These kids, whether it was because they were going through puberty, or whether it was because they were impertinent, would suddenly act like a grown-up. However, when things got bad for them, they would hide under the veil of killer moves like, Were still minors or Were still high school students. Much like myself You could even say that there was not a speck of similarity between the innocent childhood notion we had as kids of what it was like to be a teacher, and the real job. After all, dreams were dreams. It is because, in life, you must compromise here and there. I too, dont want to work if I dont have to. I want to stay back at home and spend my days leisurely In your case, I can actually imagine you doing that. So, I think it is amazing She was definitely not praising me. She could say hurt words with a straight face, without even looking away. As expected of Kirasaka. The two of us were talking whisperingly. So, to the students who were sitting in front of us, they might have had thought that we were talking to ourselves. Lets be careful so as not to be mistaken for lovers. Then, a doubt crossed my mind. Kirasaka, wont you inherit your dads company or something? My dads company? There was something bothering me when she was talking about her future. Did she not have to worry about having a job, or just her future in general? It was only natural to think so. She was the young princess of one of the largest and most prominent companies in the entirety of the nation. I had been looking at her in isolation, contemplating her future based on her personality, words, actions and appearance. So, I had completely forgotten about her background. Dad is dad, I am me. Whatever work it is that I want to do, and whoever it is that I want to get close to, is my decision Eh, what the heck? That is so cool That was dangerous. If she was a girl, I would have fallen for her. I didnt put that joke into words, even by mistake. Since it was her, she might have had used her hand like a katana to strike me down. That sharp hand-katana would have had, pinpointedly, gone for my neck. However, those words very much sounded like Kirasaka. Her valiant demeanour and her sense of her self were on full display. CH 72 Chapter 9 C Change (4) Translator C Vodka With all due respect to the author, lemme just say thisthis chapter was a shit show. It was so incongruent that I was on the verge of committing suicide while translating. What? Are you going to give me that look too? That look. She seemed to have been asking if I too, would be giving her a different look, because she was the young princess of a conglomerate, and not look at her as any other ordinary student. Indeed, it was tough to think of her as an ordinary student. There were several elements in play that made it impossible for me to think of her as one. She was a young lady from a distinguished background, a prodigy, and had a beautiful appearance. Unconsciously, I was looking at her through a filter, and she was already no more, someone ordinary. No matter who it was, if they were to try to relate themselves to her, they would find that she had certain elements that they didnt. They would realize that they from two different worlds. In most cases, they would be reeling under an overwhelming inferiority complex. No matter what they did, they couldnt defeat her in studies, athletics, figure or appearance. That was why people gave her special treatment. Succeeding the family business was normal, but it wasnt set in stone or anything. However, it could even be the absolute choice for the student known as Kirasaka Ren. Her powerful existence and the impression that she gave off, could very well, only be said to fit the role of the company president. Furthermore, I couldnt even imagine her doing some ordinary job. Kirasaka was looking at me, awaiting my answer. Were you having such thoughts too? With a sharp look in her eyes, she was asking me this question. I too was an ordinary student. I have seen how amazing she was up-close. That was why it wouldnt be a lie to say that I had an uncomfortable feeling when I heard her say that she wanted to find employment the usual way. It doesnt suit her. was my honest thought. However, if we were going to talk about someone who had, at least, one thing that others didnt, then, I knew a woman who fit the bill. I had known her for years, and she was somewhat similar to Kirasaka. She too excelled at everything. So, she too was subjected to people prejudices about her. Human beings are inherently free, and that should be the same for their jobs as well. Inheriting the company because it is the family business, or because their parents told them to, isnt equivalent to inheriting it because they want to That was right. By no means was it set in stone. It would be better if she chose for herself. No, it wont do if she didnt choose for herself. Saying that you had to do the job to cater to your surroundings, would be nothing more than an excuse. Students like us were in the wrong. We had a bigoted outlook, assumed things at our convenience, and proceeded to speculate the futures of others without paying heed to their feelings. Just that, I had a little doubt. Was she able to go to job interviews like everybody else, and adapt to the environment inside the organization? I guess that is up to her. When someone has an ability that you dont, you think that its only natural that, that person would do something that will put that ability to useand that includes me. We end up speculating like that I guess thats true Kirasaka gave a little nod. Her nod seemed to contain a consensus regarding what I said. My parents companycertainly, thats also an option. However, its entirely possible that there are others who have more options than me In other words, it wasnt that much different for the others. She only had one extra option. It was just that the people around her presented it exaggeratedly. It was because it wasnt an option that was available to them. As expected of the princess of a conglomerate. She doesnt have to worry about her futureRen-chan is different from usWe are supposed to be the same age, but she is on a different level. Since she didnt try to talk to the people around her, they would say these kinds of things about her and treat her like someone who didnt want to associate with them. However, they had just arbitrarily assumed that she was like that. In reality, wasnt she a very ordinary female student? Like any other person, she would want to talk with her friends, have lunch together, and go out shopping on holidays. However, the people around her gave her the special treatment, and nobody stood by her side. I was the same. I was the one who associated the most with her since she was a classmate who sat right next to me. However, by no means, was I standing next to her. However, our relationship didnt have any hierarchy. We were able to face each other properly. You might even say that we were close. Neither were we enemies nor were we comrades or friends. It was purely, a relationship based on equality. You didnt need to have a more amicable relationship than this with the other party if you wanted to engage in a conversation with them. You could even say the things you wanted to say. So, who would it be that stands next to her? That list was surely going to be a limited one. There was someone with that kind of qualification. She couldnt be considered a friend yet. More like, they were on bad terms. However, she did have the qualifications to stand next to her, and that too, without breaking a sweat. Kanzaki Shizuku. They didnt seem similar, yet they were. Their personalities were in stark contrast. However, the essence of their very existences was similar. Because of their exceedingly excellent faculties, they always stood out from the crowd. Shizuku could go with the flow, do things in a manner that matched peoples expectations of her. However, Kirasaka couldnt pull that off. That was the difference they had. That was why, Shizuku was popular even in the class, whereas Kirasaka stayed by herself. Even though she was just as beautiful So, to conclude, supporting a person or two is a simple feat [TN C I toiled hard for an hour, but I cant make any sense with this jump in the conversation, and the serious lack of congruity of whatever it is that is being said hereinafter. I am trying to make as much sense as possible. Otherwise, I am just doing word-to-word translation] This session sounded like a serious career consultation, but the contents of our conversation werent about humanity. I was only engaging in small talks with my classmate who was sitting next to me, while class was still in session. So, in the end, she brought forth, her favourite teasing. That way, the mood that had started to grow dismal, somewhat relaxed, and Kirasaka had once again, returned to her usual self. In other words, Shinra-kun, you want me to provide for you? Is it okay to understand it like that? Her lips warped to form a grin. Yes. This was exactly why she was Kirasaka Ren. Maybe her true self was this side of hers, that enjoyed teasing people. Thats right. They say that you lose if you work, right? I want to become the embodiment of that principle Maybe you wanted to sound cool while saying that, but the contents are pretty scummy She let out a chuckle. The heavy atmosphere dispersed in an instant. Time had started to move again, enveloped in the gentle rays of the sun that devoured the darkness within. Lets start thinking up excuses. The transcendent beauty Shizuku-chan had been glaring at our direction for quite some time now. It was as if she was staring fixedly at her prey She was going to attack me fiercely with a barrage of questions. It was the birth of the king of beasts, Lion Shizuku. CH 73 Chapter 9 C Change (5) Translator C Vodka So guys, sorry that I was not able to squeeze out the chapter for the last week. We will end todays class here. Since the tests are near, do not forget to revise at homethis time, there will be many hard questions, you know When the familiar bell rang through the school speaker, the math teacher closed his textbook and conveyed us so. He distorted his lips. He had an amused expression on his face. Why was it that teachers took delight in doing stuff that students hated? What should I do? If I didnt study math seriously, I could very well be procuring a failing mark. So he says. I am looking forward to the midterms Said Kirasaka. She was elated even in this kind of situation. It would seem that the worst kind of words that could be said to a student did not affect her. She had a composed smile on her face. Was it the composure of a victor? The syllabus had been written down at the edge of the blackboard. I wrote it down in large characters in my copy and then, I put away the study materials inside the desk. As if having confirmed my done with taking the notes, Shizuku, who was sat in the anterior part of the classroom, suddenly stood up. She briskly closed in on the distance between us. When she appeared in front of us, she kept her hands on Kirasakas desk and cast her a glare. The two of you seemed to be having a lot of fun chatting, huh Oi oi, it sounded like, What are you happily chatting for without me, you bastard?, to me I didnt say that though? Dont tilt your head adorably. It would become scarier that way. That smiling face of hers that had been directed at me, created an eerie atmosphere, not to mention, that it had made me feel more fear. Is there something wrong with talking to your neighbour during class? In the first place, its wrong to talk to anybody while class is in session Although she said that, it was rarer to find students who would be silently listening to the teacher. Even now, there werent a few students who were operating their cell phones under the desk. There have been times when I too, had done so. When I received a mail from Kaedewhen I received from Kaede. Unlike my fellow classmates who were sat in my vicinity, I wasnt engrossed in some mobile app. The only thing I would be doing was to access any communication from my younger sister. Recently, I had been looking at the latest news or searching up stuff that had suddenly caught my interest, but I didnt play games. It wasnt because most games these days, were multiplayer. It wasnt because it was too hard for a single player to advance in those games, or that, every time, the player would end up failing if they tried to solo. Definitely not. If I didnt like it, then so be it. Do you understand? Since you sit next to him, there are a few things that I could permit. However, please refrain from excessive contact Thats up to me. I dont need you to tell me about what I could do and what I couldnt No! Since the situation is like this, I would say this In that case, I too would say something Their volumes gradually increased, as they started to garner the attention of our classmates. The two girls, who didnt notice that, closed in on each others faces, so much so that it seemed like their faces would collide. A fierce battle of words had unfolded. I was sure that most of the students in the classroom couldnt comprehend what it was that they were fighting over. It was because the subject had shifted gears from duking it out over our whispering during the class to a full-on display of their dissatisfaction towards each other as they talked about the time, they visited my house. Shizuku complained about stuff like how Kirasaka was too close when she was sitting next to me, or how she would be excessively giving out food to me from herself In conclusion, she expressed her dissatisfaction at Kirasaka calling my mom Okaa-sama. Her reason was that even she hadnt called her that yet. What nonsensical stuff was she saying? You sure have it tough, huh. Being caught up in their crossfire Dont talk like it is other peoples problems. You too were a part of all of this, until the other day I said this to Yuuto, who was standing behind me with his hands inside his pockets. Did this guy like getting behind people? There wasnt a deeper meaning to it, but I was just stating the facts. Even until just a while back, Yuuto too would be associating with the two girls. Although it had only been for a short while, by maintaining a distance, it felt like he was pretty detached from all these. I didnt intend on talking about what he felt in his heart, or what his feelings were. It was just an intuition. It was almost like talking to a relative whom I had met after a long time. I too want to associate with them, you know He must have issued those words out of consideration for Shizuku and me. No, only Shizuku I guess I wouldnt make irresponsible remarks like, If so, its fine to just do that. That would be bad for both him and Shizuku. I did understand that it was not a matter will settle itself. We needed some kind of an initiativefor the three of us to able to walk together like before. Was there a change in my relationship with Shizuku? Or was it the relationship between Yuuto and Shizuku that had changed? However, time was essential too. The relationship with Yuuto wasnt the only problem that had to be solved. I knew best that I didnt excel at handling multiple affairs at the same time. So, I would have to take care of all these, one by one. First comes the test. Then, the stupid stuff about the marriage interview. This matter will have to wait for after that. Minato, do you want to go out for dinner? It isnt bad once in while Even then, he was someone I had known since middle school. Whether I liked it or not, it was true that, for me, he was the only one who I felt like was different from the other students. You guys are quite close, huh (Kirasaka) What? (MC) Normally, I behaved like I wasnt listening. However, I didnt miss out on what was being said to me. However, this time, I didnt catch on to what Kirasaka said. I was preoccupied with all kinds of thoughts. CH 74 Translator C Vodka Finally, I can post this. Sorry guys, had some issues, was getting an error every time I tried to make a post. I walked down the noisy corridor. The time was 12.30 P.M. It was precisely the time for lunch. Like stitching the space between the students, I smoothly proceeded through the gaps between them. It was that rare lunchtime when I moved to another place, to have my lunch. Sometimes, I would be walking around like this, looking for a place where I could have a change of pace. However, I still havent been able to find a place that I could consider to be an appropriate candidate for that purpose. It wasnt because the classroom with all the famous people of our school, Yuuto, Shizuku and Kirasaka in it, was noisy, or since I wanted to escape Shizuku and Kirasakas gazes, seemingly eyeing a prey, I had departed from the classroom after giving them an appropriate excusenothing of that sort. However, no matter where I looked at, there were only students, more students, and groups of even more students. I couldnt find a place which could put my heart at ease. Whether it was the rooftop, the school cafeteria, or the courtyard, all those places were popular lunch spots. It was harsh for people like me, who liked quiet places. The Kaede-deluxe bento in my hand swayed to and fro as I walked into the passage that connected to the school playground. There, I saw the student council president, Hiiragi Akane-senpai and the vice president, Koizumi Shouichi, engage in a deep talk about something. Well then, lets make this tree into the background for this year too True, if its from this angle, it will look nice I exited the school building for a moment, and found the two of them talking, while looking at a large tree. Is this a Sakura? [TN C Sakura is cherry blossoms, cant believe I am really appending this note] By listening to the contents of the conversation, I couldnt understand what they were talking about. So as not to be drowned in the bustle of the lunch break, I called out to them and decided to talk to them about twenty per cent more than usual. What are you talking about? Ohh, is that you, Shinra Good, good morning Shinra-kun! Koizumi had a photo in his hand. The president and Koizumi were in that photo too, but there were several others, whom I didnt recognize. That picture had been taken where the three of us were standing, with the large Sakura in the background. The angle was a bit different, though. Are you going to take photographs? Thats right. The leaves have a nice shade of green too. We were thinking, maybe it was time we took this years student council picture Was it that? Photographs of the student council that would often be on the graduation photos? In which case, it didnt seem like I was unrelated either. The two of them were looking at the large tree. I, too, raised my line of sight to look at it. Its size was clearly different from the other trees in the vicinity. It stood majestically towering over its surroundings. It was a common usage of words, but an apt way of going about describing it. If I were to draw an analogy, it was like Yuuto. It was one of its kind and had a different style. It would seem that the student council had been taking photographs every year under that tree. The Sakuranogaoka School Student Council tradition, or customary practice, I guess. Both seemed to have similar connotations. It was something that prevailed in every school. These photographs were commemoratives which embodied the memories and traces of those students who had once worked as representatives of the student body. Every time I had a photograph taken, a human with dead-fish eyes would be projected on to the photograph. Every time I looked at those, I wanted to sigh. I was really bad at this stuff, however, this time, it was a compulsory event. There was no room for evasion. Somewhat giving up at the inevitability of the situation, I retired to the fate of a member of the student council. Despite saying all that, I was staring fixedly at the place where the photograph was going to be taken while imagining everyone from the student council standing together. Why this place? It was a natural doubt. Certainly, if the photograph was taken with the Sakura in the background, the photograph will come out nice, but it was also plain. In this day and age, people care about looking attractive even in SNS. After all, there were many students who possessed single-lens reflex camera. It would have been more student council-like, if they took the photograph with the school building or the school gate in the background. To this question of mine, Koizumi replied. O, our school council has been taking commemorative photographs at this place for generations. I have heard that the school principal at the time of the school founding, planted this Sakura tree The president added a few words. Thats why we have been taking the photographs here, while also recording the growth of this Sakura, since its sapling days Heh That is what it was. Towards this new information, I let out my voice, as I looked up at the tree one more time. Before I entered the student council, I didnt have much interest in my own school, so there were a lot of things that I didnt know about it. However, even schools in the countryside had various episodes. In that case, President, I will submit the documents to Sudo-sensei Thank you. Much appreciated Koizumi received some documents from the president, bowed, and left this place. He must have been heading towards the student counselling room, where the advisor to the student council, Sudo-sensei, was. I recalled my mission of finding a place for my lunch. I had completely forgotten about it. So, I too was preparing to depart, but then, the president said this to me. What do you say? Do you want to have lunch together? Eh? No, well, I will eat by myself, so Well then, shall we have our lunch in the student council room? The president didnt even let me express my opinion to her proposal, as she led me by my hand and started walking. Its fine to be dynamic, and although she was a senior, for someone who held the position of the student council president, I had thought that she would listen to what a student had to say until the end. [TN C guess the concept is your senior is not gonna wait for your consent] This tendency to not hear what the other party has to sayis this in craze amongst the popular girls of our school or something? CH 75 Translator C Vodka Damn, this chapter was long, hahbtw guys, I will kind of be like on a hiatus, after posting the next chapter on 15th December, for the festive season is soon approaching. The next to next chapter will be posted on 5th Jan 2020. What was the first unpleasant event that took place after you entered a company? Wonder when it was, but I had asked about it to my grandad when he returned home from his work. At that time, my grandad said this. The first time I had a meal with my boss alone It indeed must have been an unpleasant event for new employees who had to deal with people who had a higher position within the corporate hierarchy or were older than them. It was also nigh impossible to grasp the distance that had to be maintained with such people at the outset. It was exactly like the situation I was in now. The person who was sat in front of me was the student council president. She was a senior, with whom I came to be acquainted only recently, and there were many things we had in common. However, for students who werent in any clubs, school years were of little importance. In the first place, students had little involvement with others from outside their school years. It wasnt possible to discern the school year of a student, by looking at them for a moment. You had to look at the colour of their indoor shoes to be able to comprehend the school year they belonged in. I had started to become familiar with the student council room, but there was an awkward mood in the air. The president brought out a container wrapped in a cloth from inside of the refrigerator that she would, in the normal course of her activities, seldom use. From inside of that container, she produced a sandwich. The freshness of the vegetables in the sandwich was apparent from how they shone resplendently. It stimulated ones hunger. Did your sister make your bento? Well, yes I answered, my gaze directed at one point of the bento. There were this one variety of green pulses that had orb-like structures in my bento. There it is. Green peasmy eternal foe. It was a strong entry that came right after eggplant in my list of hated vegetables. I skilfully moved the chopsticks to grab them, and then, carried them over to the edge of the bento. Kaede will warn me again about how I shouldnt waste food like this, but since it was something I hated, it couldnt be helped. For some reason, the president, having compared our Bentos, gave a little nod with a Fumu. I too am making my own bento every morning, but it doesnt look like I will be able to win against your sister Just making it is amazing. In my case, I am reliant on my sister For women, cooking must be a status. She had a bitter smile on her face. Did she feel a sense a defeat, after looking at the cooking of a girl who was two years younger than herself? Ah, I am reminded As the president said this, she stood up and walked to the back of the room. She must have had gone to the kitchenette. Hino-kun would usually be headquartered in that place. From the back of the room, she brought two mugs along with her. A familiar smell enveloped the room. It must have been instant coffee that has been poured into those mugs. Its instant, but what do you say about some coffee? Although, it doesnt go well with a bento Thank you, even though I should be the one pouring the coffee Dont worry about it. I am bad with those hierarchical relationships. Come now, drink it She flashed a smile and then held out the mugs she held in both of her hands. I accepted a mug from her and took a sip after I let the steaming content cool down a bit. The president sat in front of me. She was holding the cup with both her hands and looking at me with a smile on her face. No, it was as if she was observing me. There wasnt a trace of constraint in that attitude of hers. Being able to look at people so majestically, was a feat in itself. My hands were still moving while I was thinking of these things. Ren wasthe girl I knew, would rarely express her emotions Hahthat Kirasaka? The topic had suddenly changed as the president started to talk about Kirasaka with a distant look in her eyes. Maybe it is misleading to say that she rarely expressed her emotionseven then, she is like a sister to me. While I too am happy that she has changed, I have mixed feelings about this It seems to me that she hasnt changed, though? If something did change, I would say, it was her image. Now, I knew the rumours about her were untrue. Pretty much only that Although, I couldnt refute the possibility of her not being abundant in expressing her feelings. I guess the rumour that she was, through and through, apathetic towards people whom she didnt have any interest in, was true. Especially, towards Yuuto. She could perceive the intention of the other party, but if she didnt feel the need to further engage with them, she would take a cold and unreactive attitude towards them, befitting her title of The Ice Queen. Only she was aware of how that demarcation worked. She was much better than those girls, who would behave amicably on the surface, but who knew what they were thinking in their hearts. It was only coincidence that she had put me on the favourable side of that demarcation line, while Yuuto wasnt. When it came to her relationship with Shizuku, from the very start, it had nothing to do with the demarcation line. They fought like cats and dogswould be an appropriate expression that described their relationship. Only Ren knows if there had been developments or changes to her state of mind or not. Even then, it must have been because of you. Its because it is something I couldnt achieve that I am feeling envious of you Its not like that I wasnt so exceptional that I could stimulate someones growth like that. The changes to her state of mind were due to the changes in her environment. I mustnt have been the impetus for that change either. It must have been due to the influence of people like Shizuku or Yuuto. I hadnt done anything to the extent the president said I did. Therefore, I couldnt help but doubt. I couldnt figure out what she was thinking about. So, it was only natural for me to be frightened of her. Lately, Kanzaki seems to be having fun too. Thats is a good thing Yes Although the Presidents words had no ill will, they pierced my chest a little. It was as if the fact that I was looking away from reality, was being shoved in my face. The president didnt know about how Yuuto had confessed to Shizuku, or how Shizuku had conveyed her feelings and real intention to me. Shizuku and Yuuto had both desired change. They must have had wanted growth and progress in their relationship with the person they liked. As a result of that, the current vague relationships were born. The cause was obvious. My answer. That was exactly why the Presidents words had brought forth an unpleasant feeling. You cant escape by yourself. This reality was being thrust at my face. is it only me? Hm? Did you say something? The president who had stuffed her mouth with the sandwich was rather cute, but I immediately averted my gaze and looked down. I closed the half-finished bento and stood up from my chair. Kaichou, for the next class, I will have to change the classroom. So, I will take my leave here [TN C Kaichou is President, I think I will keep it in Japanese] Is that so? Sorry to make you keep me company. I will inform you of the date and time of the photography session during the council activities after school When I was in front of the door, I turned around to look at the President once. I bowed to her before leaving the room. Sometimes its the correct thing to not desire change, Shinra From behind me, I could hear these words of the president, wafting to my ears. It was a gentle voice. It felt kind of like being consoled The person who gives her attention to the students, much more than anybody else, was the student named Hiiragi Akane. That was why she was able to catch on to the meaning behind the slightest changes in human nature. In this case, since it involved a person she had known for a long time, naturally, she was able to narrow down the contents. I, who was able to understand a little bit, the meaning behind her invitation for us to have lunch together, exited the student council room. It was still lunch break. The voices of the students reverberated in the hallway. I was walking alone. I let out a feeble voice, that seemed to have been drowned out by the commotion of the lunchtime. Im tired Today was a day when the reality that I had unconsciously, not been thinking about, was thrust at my face. CH 76 Chapter 9 C Change (8) Translator C Vodka I am still having site access issues, so couldnt post on Sunday. Will have Rum solve it over the holidays. Anyways, guys Happy holidays. A merry Christmas, and a happy new year to all of you wonderful fellas. Have a great time. And with this, the curtain falls on 2019s Ordinary I and extraordinary them. Cheers! Be it humans, or animals, or even buildings and natural environment, everything disappeared with time. Depending on the case, it may be called life span, extinction, or environmental destruction. [TN C the above line hardly makes sense, but it is what is written] Nothing could stay the same forever. Time was limited, and its beauty lay in its transience. It was the same for peoples memories. Human memory was updated daily. With the passage of time, our memories gradually faded. Without us realizing, they had already been driven to a corner of our heads. Even when we tried to remember, it was difficult to do so completely. Maybe it was for this reason, that we would be recording the various events in our lives as data in photos and videos, so as not to forget that day, the emotions we felt, and the feelings we had at that time. In particular, the performance of smartphone cameras had also remarkably improved. Now, it was even possible to clearly capture the colour of the background scenery, and the details of ones face. The memories, we thought were important at the time of taking a photograph, would change with time. However, even if people did understand that they would forget, they must still want to record that one moment, by having it photographed. A day had passed since I had lunch with the president. The cry of the chickens reverberated in the neighbourhood, under the morning sky. The person standing in front of the mirror had the usual cloudy eyes, devoid of light. A development like that of in a dream-like story, where I woke up and found myself staring at a good-looking guy in the mirror didnt unfold. Rather, I even seemed a little bit older than yesterday. By looking at my hair, it could be said that it wasnt a case of bed hair. However, it seemed like cold water had been used to wash away the night sweats, along with the worldly thoughts inside of my head. I wiped my face properly with a towel, threw it into the washing machine, and got out of the bathroom. Good morning, Nii-san! Today as well, Kaede greeted her brother cheerfully, in the living room. I wasnt so much of a morning person as my sister that I could act as cheerful as her, so early in the morning. I replied with the simple act of raising my hand. It was the same as always. Kaede too didnt mind it. I endured the yawning, sat down on the sofa and watched a news program that I wasnt particularly interested in. On the screen, was a familiar female anchor, whom I had gotten used to watching on the TV, explaining the recent news with a serious look on her face. Since she was a popular anchor, there wasnt a day she didnt appear on the program. Having to work so early in the morning every day, Journalism is a hard job. Albeit she was a stranger, and I had only seen her on TV, I had a lot of respect for her, engaging in her work every day like this. I heard footsteps emanating from a different direction from that of the TV. Nii-san, didnt you say you have the photography session with the student council today? HmI certainly said so In that case, lets tidy up your hair more than usual Kaede moved in front of me and started to lightly tidy up my dishevelled bed hair with her hands, a sweet smile hung on her lips. I wonder why. I feel like I am overflowing with energy. Was her dazzling smile, like that of the sun, giving me power, just like in the case of solar power generation? From here on out, whenever I am in a bad mood, lets have the Kaede-style solar power generation give me strength. I think the usual is fine It isnt though? Its the commemorative photo of the Kaichou-san, you know [TN C Kaichou is president] Said Kaede. Like scolding a child, she hit my head with her white hand. I knew its a commemorative photo for the president, but very few people cared about my being in that picture. Kaede, who saw through my thought process, clapped her hands to change the conversation. But before that, shall we have breakfast? Yes Kaede held out her hands. I grasped them to stand up. I walked to the table, where a freshly prepared breakfast was lined up. On the table, was a fashion magazine for young people, with carefully tagged sticky notes inside it. When I opened it, I saw it had advice on how to properly set the hair of high school students, written in it. With my eyes, I urged Kaede, who was sitting across me, to disclose what this was about. She said this in a serious voice. Nii-san should start caring about your appearance too, you know? .. Since she said it in a serious tone, it inflicted a lot of psychological damage. Being told so by a close family member was unexpectedly hurtful In an attempt to dodge the subject, I poured some coffee into my mouth. It was somewhat more bitter than usual. CH 77 Chapter 9 C Change (9) Translator C Vodka A happy new year to all you wonderful fellas. I wanted to wish you guys on the D-day itself, but the site still had issues. It still does. I got late with this chapter too. Damn you Rum, drink some vodka. Anyways, I wish all of you a very vodka year. Remember, vodka can make things happen. Last year it made me start translating this novel. So, believe in it. This chapter is the first one of this year. Enjoy. Its is somewhat different from the image, isnt it? Kaede, who was more excited than myself, who was going to be in the photograph, was comparing my face to that of the images in the magazine, looking for a hairstyle that would look good on me. It must be tough to try and find a style that suits my long hair that has been grown out in a half-baked manner. I was enjoying my after-meal dessert fruit alone while looking at her racking her brains and trying to figure out a solution. As if it was someone elses affair. However, I wanted to say this. When students who didnt have the tiniest bit of idea about hairstyles, suddenly get psyched up for events like the school trip or the graduation ceremony and appear at school with a new hairdo, there was a high probability of being met with peoples cold gazes. Just by being too different from ones usual self, a person could invite a sense of discomfort from the people around him. Added to that was the fact that today was just like any other day for everyone besides the members of the student council. An uneventful ordinary day. We would be standing out even more. In these cases, its best to stay the same as usual. I ignored Kaede, who still couldnt decide on a hairstyle for her brother and started to get ready. I changed into my uniform, brushed my teeth, washed my face, and fixed my bed hair to the bare minimum. There was a single strand of hair that had broken free from the herd and swaying horizontally beside my ear, but it wasnt something to be worried about. With this, the preparations were in place. All that was left was to wait. I turned my heels and started walking back to the living room, but then, suddenly, the sound of flustered footsteps running down the corridor entered my ears and stopped me in my tracks. Please wait, Nii-san! I will do it! No, well, I am already done, so Kaede rushed into the bathroom and screamed as soon as she saw my hair. It was troublesome to start over. I exited the bathroom to run away from a flustered Kaede, but suddenly, the figure of a person appeared before me and impeded my escape. This wont do, you know. You need to properly take care of your appearance today Why are you here? Standing in front of me like it was only natural for her to be here, was Shizuku. On the contrary, it could even be said that it felt too natural and didnt feel uncomfortable at first. The fact that Kaede didnt say anything must have either meant that she had already known about it, or that she had permitted Shizuku to be here. The expression Unauthorized Intrusion crossed my mind. I drove it away to a corner of my mind, and once again, looked at her appearance. Shizuku had tied her black hair, that had grown till her waist, and had it flow over her shoulder. With that alone, the impression she gave off was quite different from that of her usual self. She looked outstanding as usual, but there were times when her tender age was apparent on the face of it. Do people look this different just by changing their hairstyle? Is this impression manipulation? As I was having these silly thoughts, Shizuku grabbed my right hand, and Kaede grabbed my left. Like that, they forced me to go back to the bathroom again. Please stay still! Its okay to prepare just a bit more than usual! Thats right, Minato-kun. Lets bear with it, ok? Am I a kid? A 16-year-old high school boy being pinned down by two beauties. What else could he want? Besides, since they were only trying to give me a different hairstyle, I wasnt a kid who would desperately struggle against something of that level either. At the very least, I would be complaining continuously about it later. You better be careful with people like me. We dont let things slide easily. From the corner of my eye, I saw the two girls giggling and happily playing with my hair, like sisters. I spent this duration, counting the number of birds passing by the window while feeling bored. Well then, Kaede-chan should also be careful Yes! I will leave Nii-san to you, Shizuku-san! We parted with Kaede in front of the entrance, since the girls high school she commuted to, was in the stark opposite direction of Sakuranogaoka. Kaede advanced a little and took a turn at the end of the street. We saw her off until we could not see her anymore and then started to walk down the school route. At this time of the year, with summer approaching, we would usually be sweating. However today, a pleasant breeze was blowing. Summer in this area, which was close to the mountains, was colder than in the cities. We advanced through the residential area. We left the shopping district behind, and as we got closer to the high school, we could see figures of students popping up from here and there. Good morning, Kanzaki-san! Shizuku-chan, good morning! With the appearance of Shizuku, everyone jumped into the fray of greeting her. It was as if everyone wanted to assert the fact that they were the first person to call out to her. It isnt something you had to be first at, you know Good morning One by one, Shizuku politely replied to everyone. However, since the vicinity already had more than ten people in it, and the students were surrounding Shizuku, I couldnt see her figure anymore. It went without saying that I, who was walking next to her until just a while ago, had piqued no ones interest. There were none who greeted me or spared me a look. Although I had been walking next to her, I must have simply served as the background or seemed like a mere object in their eyes. With more students approaching Shizuku, the gap between us kept getting wider. Shizuku too couldnt push away the students who were gathering around her, as she repeatedly kept glancing at me. However, she couldnt make her way to where I was. To be honest though, I was feeling a little relieved because, now, I could walk without having to worry about my surroundings. Then suddenly, a hand as white as snow touched my neck. This act had been carried out in silence. Guess who Thats something you say while covering the eyes. Dont say it while you are forming a katana-like shape with your hand and aiming it at my neck The mood was entirely different from when mom did it. Judging by her voice alone, the tone was high, and she sounded like she was in a good mood, but she was an exception. I involuntarily felt a chilling sensation that could freeze my spine. Kirasaka had appeared silently, without giving off the slightest hint of her presence. She stood behind me while forming a katana-like shape with her hand and aiming it at my neck. I moved my head to look to my side. She was looking at me with frozen eyes. Those pupils embodied a serious intention to kill. CH 78 Chapter 10 C A piece of memory (3) Translator C Vodka Sorry guys, I messed up a bit. I forgot to say that we entered a new chapter with #76. Chapter 9 came to an end with #75. Chapter 10 is titled A piece of memory. Well, better be late than never, I guess. Ok, now something I want to say, so please read my drunken thoughts. I dont want to flood this chapter with a huge beginning note. What had made her this displeased? Although her hand was merely being pointed at my neck, the cold air around her gave off an impression so powerful, that it made me feel that I could actually be put to the sword. [TN C So yes, her hands were not touching the MCs neck, it was merely aimed at his neck. My bad] Taken aback by the intensity of her aura, I had unintentionally bent a little backwards, when my back touched her hand. A little bit of warmth was conveyed through my uniform, but beyond that, my body temperature was on the decline. [TN C can someone who had maybe read the raw make any sense of this line, cuz I cannot figure out the context. For now, I will just try to make some sense by filling in the blanks C ˼鷺餹ȡƷԽ˃H¤꤬äƤ롣Ϥ¶Ȥϵ¤Ƥ] My brain had already registered her as a strange person, but the allocation of the title Ice Queen was particularly going strong now. Her voice, the air around her, and her eyes that looked like it could freeze hell over, seemed to tell the same tale. You were having quite the fun, werent you? does this look like fun? If it did, there was a gross misunderstanding somewhere. My childhood friend standing next to me was being talked to by students one after another, while I was here, standing alone, with no one to spare me so much as even a look. I could clearly feel the difference between our popularity levels and communicative faculties. Amidst what I was feeling right now, there wasnt a speck of a feeling which could be considered fun. Kirasaka looked up and put emphasis on her next words. Ara, is that so? Did you think that I would overlook how you have changed your hairstyle? I did. Neither Kaede nor Shizuku had changed my hairstyle in such a blatantly prominent way. While still keeping it plain, they had simply tidied it up a bit more. Hence, even if somebody looked at it, it wasnt at a level where the change would be particularly noticeable. Rather, I was surprised by the fact that she could notice the change, the moment she looked at me. She had noticed this trivial change and didnt intend on letting it go. There were good points about Kirasaka Ren, but there were also others which were bad. She was very sensitive to changes in people. So, when someone tried to strike up a conversation with her, she could instantly realize the intention of the other party. Ulterior motives and curiosity, factional strife among young people. She had a good appearance, and her family was rich. Everyone wanted to keep someone like that at arms length. Didnt she build a wall around her because she wanted to escape from such troublesome human relationships? I had completely derailed from the topic, but well, for now, that Kirasaka was standing behind me. Be that as it may, wasnt she observing me a bit too much? It was as if she was able to understand even the things that I had not done. Rather, now, I couldnt help but be worried. Where was she was observing me from? Since when have you been behind me? Since you had left your house, of course Dont make it sound so natural I couldnt catch sight of her silhouette anywhere. Unlike before, she didnt park her car in front of my house. Shizuku and Kaede didnt notice her presence either. As I was taking a short trip down the memory lane, Kirasaka had retracted her arm and came forward to stand next to me. At any rate, this time, you got done in by her, huh By her?Are you talking about Shizuku? Kirasaka was directing a rare expression of regret at Shizuku. The resentment was apparent on the face of it. Looking at her like this, she felt like a child of the same age. However, the fact that it felt out of place that she felt like a child, even though we were the same age, was probably because she usually wouldnt behave in a way befitting her age. Shizuku, surrounded by students, while deftly handling her responses to everybody, directed a triumphant face at our direction. Truly a triumphant look. I couldnt comprehend what they were fighting over, but from the course of events, it was clear that I was also involved. However, if I rushed into the conversation, I could get caught up in something troublesome. I put away the urge to ask what she was talking about in the depths of my heart and continued forward. A crowd of students. Following them from a little behind, were a boy and a girl. It was a strange spectacle to look at, so early in the morning, but no one paid it any heed. It could even be said that for a while now, this had become a tradition of our school. Perhaps elsewhere, Yuuto, surrounded by schoolgirls, was walking alone on his road to school. There was no doubt that the non-riajuus must be looking at that spectacle and clenching their teeth, trying to hold back their tears. If I were to spectate that kind of spectacle, I too should want to unleash a dropkick onto him. [TN C non-riajuus are non-normies, who do not have a satisfying real life. lol, this is the die normies part] Unlike Shizuku, Kirasaka, who had a similar position in the school, didnt have an enclosure around her. The proof of that was that I was able to walk next to her. There were students here and there, looking at Kirasaka, but nobody approached her. As I was looking back and forth between the two girls, trying to figure out the reason for this difference between their situations, Kirasaka seemed to have noticed what I was doing. Aa, that? Thats because, unlike her, I dont do anything that stands out Your existence itself stands out though She didnt have an appearance that could be ignored. No, well, it certainly had a lot to do with her appearance. However, it wasnt only that. The air around her, the aura she exuded, and thenwell, just the air around her. I became fully aware of my limited stockpile of vocabulary. Anyways, it was because of that air around her, that nobody could approach her, right? She would direct a gaze so cold, that it seemed to create a wall around her, as if telling anybody who tried to approach her, to keep away. People were bound to lose to that. I would be troubled if, deceived by appearances, people were to approach me with the feelings of wanting to merely talk to me, without even knowing anything about the real me Ahthere is a certain persuasiveness when you say it What she said, applied to most people out there. Fortunately, it would seem that she didnt think that I was one of them. For the most part, I must be a target of her observation. A source of amusement, a fun toy. Be that as it may, you have a photography session today, dont you? Stand a little more firmly Yes As she hit my back, my spine stretched. Today, since morning, people kept telling me to get my act together. If this went on, I felt like I was going to start hating this photography session. I wished for today to be a holiday. Although I could do nothing about it now, all I could do was think about how nice it would be if the school remained closed today. Kirasaka walked next to me with firm steps, while I could feel my legs becoming heavier. Neither moving past the crowd in front of me nor falling behind, I followed along. It was like the olden days. I was like one of those many court ladies, who had to follow the consort from behind. Taking uniform steps to follow the crowd from behind. It wasnt bad or anything, but I would prefer it if you guys gave me a leeway so that I could go on ahead. Whether it was walking or just leading my life in general, I couldnt match my rhythm with the others. I didnt need anybody to tell me, that with my abilities, I didnt deserve to stand next to the two girls, because, somewhere in my head, I would end up having such thoughts, regardless of any such reminders. It was an inevitable fact. Whether I liked or not, was irrelevant. It was that moment when you got a reality check because there was a huge disparity in the basic specs. CH 79 Translator C Vodka Someone noticed Shizuku and ran up to her while squealing happily. Another student noticed Kirasaka and stopped in their tracks, evidently captivated by her. As expected, even Minato-kun couldnt conceal his surprise. Towards his stealth abilities. For sure, he couldnt be seen even from the skyit was a joke, though. Anyways, enough of that. Since we went to the same school, it went without saying that the paths we had to take were also the same. We had to cross the residential area, advance through the shopping district to reach the final slope. From there, we had to go uphill, to get to the school. On both sides of the road, were fields. Our school route was an extremely well-ventilated one. There was nothing to obstruct the strong winds from having an unhindered passage. Our hair would flutter under its influence. Incidentally, the skirts of the female students would also flutter quite a bit. This place was famous for providing strong stimuli to high school boys, in their puberty. I was wondering if the winds were able to make their move onto Kirasakas skirt and lift it up. Just to be sure, I took a look at her, but it would seem that I didnt have to worry about that. No, well, I was really worried. If her undergarments were to be seen in the presence of so many, it would be a serious affair, hm. Did you want to see it? Nothat is unthinkable Kirasaka held the hem of her skirt between her fingers and looked at me with a grin. Her skin, so white that it seemed not to know what a sunburn was, could shake the hearts of the male students. If she knew that, I wished that she would stop playing with her skirt so happily. Kirasaka seemed to have suddenly gotten into a good mood since she started humming. She triumphantly walked up the slope. She started taking longer strides, her line of sight directed to the front. At a distance in front of us, several students were standing in front of the school main gate. Since they were standing in front of the main gate, it was probably the president and the guys from the student council. It was the daily routine of greeting everyone at the school gate, carried out under the initiative of the president. It was indeed part of the student council activities, but it was rather exceptional of the president to be carrying it out regularly. It seemed like an important activity to get closer to the students. Koizumi, the next presidential candidate, was also there, greeting the students. I couldnt say if this activity had something to do with the student council elections, but as far as the general students were concerned, they looked at the student council elections as some kind of a popularity contest. They didnt care much about the likes of campaign promises or motives of the candidates behind announcing their candidacies. They did, however, make sure to remember the points that we convenient for themselveswhat a truly convenient memory. I closely observed Koizumi, greeting the students with dedication, but it must have been tough, standing next to the soon-to-be ex-student council president, Hiiragi Akane. It was going to be hard for a student other than Shizuku, Kirasaka or Yuuto, to be filling in those shoes. It was praiseworthy that he had decided to run for president, even though he was aware of this reality. I could never do that. To begin with, I was probably not going to be even on the student council next year. I wondered if I would have to help him on his election campaign one of these days. I was having such thoughts while looking at them. With every passing second, they were getting closer. Good morning, you guys. Today, the three of you are coming to school together, I see We had just finished climbing up the slope when the president made a slight bow and greeted us with a smile on her face, the same way she greeted every other student. Good morning, Akane-san. I am gonna say this now, but I have reserved him exclusively, ok? Thats quite the coincidence Like one of her possessions, she forcefully grabbed the sleeve of my shirt and pulled it towards herself, to which the president smiled. Since the president said three, it would seem that she could sense that Shizuku, who was trailing a little behind us now, was with us until a while ago. Amidst the growing number of students approaching the gate, I had no intention of engaging in a long talk with her. I didnt have anything in particular, that I wanted to talk about either. I greeted Koizumi and continued on my path. As I was about to move past the two of them, Koizumi called out to me and said this. Ahh, M-Minato-kun! Please come to the student council room as soon as possible after class today AaUnderstood Towards my sneaky conversational prowess that was incapable of even making clear, the distance that I wanted to keep with the people around me, unexpectedly, even the president had put on a bitter smile. Im not good at dealing with people because of the evils of the long years that I have not interacted with people much. CH 80 Chapter 10 C A piece of memory (5) Translator C Vodka Been making two mistakes. One, remember the junior who likes Kaede? He is called Hino-kun. For some strange reason, I had been calling him Kasai-kun. No idea, how it came about. Anyways, my bad, my mistake. So, not Kasai-kun, Hino-kun. Sorry for the possible confusion. Two, I for some reason had never been providing the closing punctuations inside the quoted lines (other than the question marks). I think the closing quotation had been messing with my mind, but how the heck did I not notice it for so long? Hah Also, one more thing. Sorry to say this, guys, but there wont be any chapter next week. After an eternity, I am finally going on a vacation with my family. So, ya, sorry fellows. And, early chapter here. Damn, I write essays all the time. Sorry. When the classes were over, the students hurriedly departed from school. Students who didnt have any club activities were walking fast. It was as if they didnt want to be beaten to the race of who could reach home the fastest. Most of the students would want to go home right away and enjoy games, hobbies, or their after-school lives with friends. I held a similar kind of opinion. Id like to go home early, take a bath, rest myself on the sofa, and have fun, conversing with my sister. However, here I was, in the student council room, looking out of the window, the sight of students leaving the school grounds entering my field of vision. The performance of the brass band club resounded throughout the school, and even though I could feel that the day was over, I couldnt go home. For the student council officers, including me, the day wasnt over yet. It had been only been the tutorial until now. The real show was yet to begin. In the student council room, Koizumi, Miura and Hino-kun were setting their hair in front of the mirror. Hino-kun, who usually didnt pay much attention to his hairdo, was for some reason, going for all-back today. [TN C all-back is well, having your hair completely combed backwards] You will scare the students around you, you know Seriously though, todays Hino-kun was scary. He was like a delinquent from out of a painting. The sharp glint in his eyes, his expression, his all-back hairdo dyed in the colour of red. If he was to glare at someone, there was a possibility that that person would break into tears, reflexively. It had been thirty minutes since the president had entered the staff room to talk to the student council advisor, Sudo-sensei. In the meanwhile, these three were engaged in a relentless battle to look prim and proper for the upcoming photoshoot. Every time it looked like it was final over, they would seem unsatisfied with a certain part. They were locked in a never-ending staring contest with their reflections in the mirror. My hair was a tad bit dishevelled when compared to how it was in the morning. However, if I tried to fix it by myself, it would become even more so. So, I just left it alone and waited for time to pass. Still, it was very boring to just watch the students go home. If I had acquaintances, then I could have called out to them and talk to them for a while, but unfortunately, I had none. After classes were over, I parted with Shizuku, Kirasaka and Yuuto in the classroom. I havent seen them since then. Usually, I would have caught glimpses of them leaving the school grounds by now. Supplementary class was the last thing that could happen to them. It was possible that Shizuku and Yuuto were being detained by our classmates. As for Kirasakait was no use predicting her actions. She might have been doing some reading in the library, or maybe, she was somehow able to return home, unnoticed. She could even be loitering inside the school building, aimlessly. I was aimlessly looking outside the window. Then, suddenly, I stopped my gaze at a certain point. Hino-kun, could you come over for a bit? Whats it, Senpai? I immediately called out to Hino-kun, who was behind me. He stood next to me and asked me why I had called out to him. I posed to him, a single question. What do you think, that is? Thatswhat is that, indeed? The student council room was located at the end of the second floor of the school building. From the student council room, we had an unbroken view of the school grounds, and we could also see that todays shooting location was going to be in this part of the school campus, where this student council room was situated. What I and Hino-kun were looking at, was the shooting location. There should have been six chairs lined up, underneath the big tree. However, what caught our attention, were the countless cameras that could be seen to have been set up. We dont need that kind of setup for the student councils shooting, right? Youre rightthey would need only one camera, right? What is this? Is there gonna be some kind of a press conference now? Maybe, someone had complained about Hino-kun being too scary? The excessive arrangement threw us off a bit. Then, Miura replied to our query, from behind. It seems that today, we have a different photographer. Apparently, they had requested to take all kinds of photographs from different angles, or something like that. Be that as it may, that is just overkill It indeed is. They were going to be photographing students. How high did they need the quality of the equipment to be? Besides, how do you even know about all this? Miura had a tense expression, and Koizumis face was pale. He seemed like he could collapse any moment now. I thought about how the photoshoot this time, might be different from how it usually was, and let out a sigh. Everyone is here? Well then, shall we get moving? The president, who had come back less than five minutes later, opened the door to the student council room, and said so, as soon as she saw the four of us. She seemed excited. Finally, it was time for the photoshoot. She should be aware of those cameras. However, she seemed to be in high spirits. Was she looking forward to todays photoshoot? We followed the president. We were headed for the shooting location. As expected, there were only a few students inside the school building. The student council, with all its members, walked down the corridor. This sight attracted the gazes of the students around us, but no one called out to us. It would have been different if it was only the president or Koizumi. However, today, we had the bodyguard, aka Hino-kun, with us. With him in our group, anybody would hesitate to call out to us, at least once. Today, save the president nobody had the room for exchanging pleasantries with the students we came across during our march. That was because we all knew about the fate that awaited us. The fate to be photographed by a large number of cameras. I too had unpleasant sweat flowing down my back. As we stepped out of the building, we could see the figures of a few people at the place where the cameras have been set up. We couldnt see their faces, but there were about four of them. They are the people who requested for this elaborate setup, the cameraman and his companions, right? Oh, I havent introduced to you guys our cameraman for today. The president confirmed the figures of those four people and raised her left hand to introduce the cameraman and his companions to us. Wearing a gentle smile, and clad in a black suit, the gentleman who had age-appropriate wrinkles on his face, was Special cameraman, Kuroi-san. And, I am the director of the photoshoot, Kirasaka Ren. It was you? My shoulders stooped grandiosely. I desperately endured collapsing from my knee. No wonder such expensive-looking cameras were lined up. The unpredictable woman, Kirasaka, had already changed into a one-piece. She had a microphone in her hand. In her other hand, was a booklet that had the word Script written onto it, in large letters that emphasized the word. It told the tale. She had it all prepared in advance. I am the assistant director, Kanzaki! I am the assistant, Ogiwara. What the hell are you guys doing? I was wondering why you guys were nowhere to be seen, but aint this quiet the fun thing you guys cooked up. These three were so having the time of their lives. Behind them were equipment for lighting, tripods, and other stuff I didnt have a clue about, as to what they did. The commemorative photoshoot of the student council, unprecedentedly supervised by a female student, had thus started. Or rather, the school actually allowed this? CH 81 The members of the student council were sitting on the chairs that had been prepared for them and looking at the cameras. The president was at the centre. Koizumi and Miura sat next to her. Hino-kun and I sat next to them, flanking the three from both directions. There would be no need for such serious equipment for this photoshoot. Just get a digital camera, a digital camera. It could be a little nerve-wracking for people, who were not used to being exposed to cameras, to be suddenly exposed to such a large number of cameras. However, nothing would matter, once the event was underway, whether it was the gazes of the students passing by or the cameras that had been pointed towards you. You wouldnt be able them any heed. However, I couldnt get used to the students who were loudly issuing directions from behind the camera setup. Ok, there. You have a poor expression on your face. Minato-kun! Relax a bit! A bit more, like this With a microphone in her hand, the self-proclaimed director, Kirasaka, who wasnt even the cameraman, was issuing directions. She wore a self-important expression on her face. Shizuku was trying to show something by moving her entire body, but nothing could be conveyed. Even if she was a childhood friend, her miming was not helping one bit. What couldnt be understood, remained ununderstood. I thought Koizumi or Hino were going to struggle more, but unexpectedly, it was the usual. I was receiving all the attention. Whats the matter, Shinra? Nervous or something? It sounded somewhat like a provocation from the president. But I didnt have any words to issue. In reality, I was the only one receiving all the attention. When I was asked to put on a smile, the corners of my mouth rose unnaturally. It seemed like a smirk. When I tried to put on an earnest expression, it became a straight face. That was why I hated photos. I ended up making a face which was different from what I had intended. Even if you are not smiling, or looking dignified, I dont mind. I just want to leave behind a memory with all of you. Said the president. Towards those words of hers, both Koizumi and Hino-kun, who had been stiff until now, seemed to have lost their strength. But I couldnt help but think about what it was that laid behind those words. Kuroi-san took a small break for changing the lens. In the meanwhile, Yuuto was fixing Koizumi and Hino-kuns hair. As expected of the high school boy who could make the most out of his days, those were some skilled hand movements. He was making swift movements with only his fingertips. So, why was he able to achieve such prim and proper hairstyles? I couldnt help but be amazed. I was looking at Yuuto cast his magic on the guys. Then suddenly, our eyes met. Now that I think about it, why are you here? This question had been hitting me ever since the first time I laid my eyes on Yuuto. I wouldnt say that I didnt want him to come or anything. It was just that, this situation must not be very comfortable for him either. Well, kind of in the flowit was Kuroi-sans request. I couldnt decline. He is assistant-cum-porter-cum-the makeup guy. Said Kirasaka, without a speck of emotion. And she said I have a poor expression. She was behind the cameras, sat on a chair that had been specially prepared for the director, her arms crossed. It was a satisfying answer. I understood that he had been entrusted with all the chores. Also, the fact that he couldnt refuse was so like him. If it was me, I would have had refused. I had that confidence. It would be good if Shinra-sama could be more like your usual self. My usual self, is it Kuroi-san, who was checking the photos he took, gently said so. My usual self was ordinary. I was good at being ordinary. I could even say that I hadnt seen another person who was more ordinary than me in my lifetime. I stopped thinking and looked at a point in the direction of the cameras. I wondered what Kuroi-san, who stood behind the camera, was thinking about when he pressed the shutter button on the camera. He might have been wondering why there were ordinary students like us on the student council that had been created by the current student council president, said to be the best in the history of Sakuranogaoka. I too didnt get it. Why was I here? Why were there so many people who were different from the ordinary folks around me? There were so many things I didnt understand these days. A flash dyed my field of vision in the colour of white. A moment later, I could hear the sound of the shutter. Neither a smiling face nor a serious one. Depending on the person, it might even be construed as an expression of displeasure. Projected on a piece of paper, were four students, smiling happily, alongside a fifth one that wasnt. You could feel the difference in the degrees of their enthusiasm. This is quite the indescribable photo, huh? Well, even the president said that it was very Minato-kun like. The photoshoot was over, and the company dispersed. I was walking around the school with Kirasaka and Shizuku. Yuuto was the only one who stayed back. He was going to help with the aftermath of tidying up the place. Hino-kun and I offered to help, but we were politely turned down by Kuroi-san. He mustnt be able to ask for help in front of the person he serves, huh. I went back into the school building to retrieve my school bag from the student council room. Kirasaka and Shizuku were tagging along from behind. They held on to the photograph from before. It had been developed on the spot, and now, they were expressing their impressions of it. They were right though. Indeed, was it an indescribable photo. I agreed with that part at least. The president said that it reflected the current student council perfectly. It was fine since she seemed to be satisfied with the outcome, but honestly, it was a photograph that ought to have been redone. The president was quite the strange person herself. From the inner courtyard, we could see the evening sun, disappearing from our field of vision, our line of sight, cut off by the school building. Its quite beautiful, huh. Some people even take photos from nearby farm roads. This area of mountains and abundant nature provided many good spots for people who enjoyed photography. I would often see people taking pictures of fireflies near my house. The three of us stood in a row and observed the setting sun until it completely disappeared from our field of vision. Sound of footsteps echoed from behind. If the person was wearing indoor shoes, there wouldnt have had been any sounds. So, I could immediately guess who it was. Ojou-sama, the preparations are in place. I see, then shall we return? Kirasaka left. I followed her departing back with my eyes until I couldnt see her anymore. Even though she said it was beautiful, she had readily walked away. She had walked away so readily that it actually felt uncomfortable. However, Shizuku raised her voice the moment Kirasaka could be seen no more. It was as if she was waiting for the exact moment. Well then, Minato-kun! Let me take a picture too! Eh, no more already With Kirasaka gone, she didnt need to be worried about her anymore. So, she clung onto my right arm, pulled me and started walking. The place we came to wasnt one that particularly tickled my memory. There was only a stone monument. Carved on it were the words Sakuranogaoka School. At the place I was half-forcefully taken to, I found that Yuuto was already in the middle of making preparations for taking photos. Whats this? I borrowed it from Kuroi-san. We dont have much time either. Shall we take it quickly? So, Yuuto remained behind so that he could prepare for this, huh. A Shizuku that rushed us, and a Yuuto that abode by her directions. It was an atmosphere that didnt let me issue a refusal to the proposed event. Notwithstanding my reluctance, the second photoshoot was underway. Ojou-sama, here. Thank you, Jii. As Kirasaka embarked on the car, Kuroi handed a single photograph to her. It was a picture of her smiling while she was fixing Minatos hair during the break today. Minato had a displeased expression on his face as usual, but Kirasaka still smiled gently at the photo. This makes it the second one. She took out another photo from inside of her pocket. It was similar to todays photo. Projected onto it were Kirasaka and Minatos figures. Minato was lying on the grass, and Kirasaka was sitting beside him. The uniforms on them were brand new, and they seemed much younger. Minato probably didnt have the memory of that time. After all, they only had a short casual exchange. I want to take a picture next year too. That would be good. Even then, it was an important piece of paper to her, one that recorded a precious memory. Kirasaka held the photos against her chest. It could be seen that she treasured them. Through the rear mirror, Kuroi looked at the person he served. A smile formed on his lips. Then he gently started the car and departed from the place. CH 82 The student council would stand grandiosely in front of the students as their representative during events, but if we were debate if that was always the case, then the answer would be in the negative. Most of our activities were behind-the-scenes work. If it was to be put crudely, we were handymen. We had to be in charge of accounts for the repair jobs that needed to be on the school building, calculating budgets for the club activities of the various clubs, listening to the requests of students, undergoing trial and error to achieve them. One way or the other, there were only tedious jobs in store for us. In particular, the student council had a lot of power in our school. It could be interpreted as immense trust in the president, but it could also be seen as teachers abandoning their jobs. After all is said and done, there were too many chores every day. Well, it was nothing more than my own displeasure. And then, for todays agenda as well, we had requests from students. Well then, regarding todays agenda, I think everybody knows but, its regarding the three of them. As usual, the whiteboard in the student council room had been used to handle the agenda at hand. Displayed on it were photos and information of three students. From the left, it was in the order of Shizuku, Yuuto, Kirasaka. While listening to the president talk, I looked down at the documents in my hand. They had been distributed to everybody a while ago. It was a document that laid bare the desires of several students, albeit under the veil of anonymity. Many requests could be seen to have been written down. There were requests to lift the ban on entering the old school building, increase the number of items on the school cafeteria menu. There were even the ones that requested the change of the school uniform, or even a teacher. I caught sight of several requests that were completely outside the scope of our work as the student council. It went without saying, that the student council would give their all to deal with issues we were entitled to deal with, but for the ones which were outside of our purview, we would impose our own opinions on them and move to the next one. However, this time around, there was an issue that couldnt be ignored Depending on the situation, it could be a matter that affected the daily lives of those three. I want the student council to prepare a place and time for confession. Put simply, such were the contents of the majority of the requests. Of course, the writing styles that had been adopted by the students didnt follow the abovementioned format. I had simplified it in my way, but well, such were the contents. Again a troublesome matter here. Stuff like that, take care of it by yourselves. Why are you asking the student council? Didnt the fans of the idols make rules by themselves and impose them upon the fandom? Do it like that or something. Decide it by yourselves. Stuff like until when you could confess under the cherry blossom tree after school or something like that To begin with, the people who were being treated as idols, were the ones at fault. I shouldnt need to work for them I was having such thoughts, but it would seem that the student council had plans to deal with this situation. A student cannot be detained after school, for selfish reasons. Such a thing couldnt be allowed. Those three had their own lives. Just because they had good looks, or that they were popular didnt change the fact that, in the end, they were still regular students. Their rights should have to be appreciated, like everybody elses. From my perspective, even if they didnt like to get confessed to, they were neither the bunch who had an overabundance of expressions. Therefore, this time, we decided to come up with a compromise that would not bind the three people in question, adversely. Then, we could proceed to propose the same to them. The reason why the people in question werent present at this meeting, was because if we were to have them here at a time like this when we were yet to come up with a single plan on how to deal with the situation, it would have had ended up being a wholesale delegation. It would seem the council was against the idea of imposing the burden on them. The discussion proceeded under the presidents leadership. I listened to their conversations while being somewhat in a mood of wanting to leave it to the others to deal with this issue. Then, I saw the president gesturing at me. ? What is it, I wonder? Did she need me to distribute some additional documents, or take down the minutes of the ongoing meeting or something? I stood up from my seat and went towards the president. Well then, Shinra, I am counting on you to lead the meeting. She had handed over the baton like it was the most natural thing to do. Iwhy? Standing there with the documents regarding todays matters in my hand, I had inadvertently let out these words. Towards my question, the president said this. Handling the proceedings of a meeting is your job, right? Besides, youre the most qualified one, when it comes to those three. It was like that?I am not qualified, though. I continue to put on a pretence. Then, it came to me. Indeed, something to that effect was written in the document at the time of joining the student council. I pulled my hair back with a force not enough to make me go bald and received the baton. Wellyour opinions. Dont turn to others for help immediately. Miuras sharp indication. No, well, I dont have much experience in this. Besides, arent we supposed to gather everyones opinion first, and then, decide on what to do? This is how you are supposed to lead a meeting, right? For the time being, lets first make sure that everyone is up to speed with the issue at hand. Said the president, in my stead. She was sitting in my chair. Talking about her location, she was right in front of me. She could have just sat in her own chair. Was it because mine was nearer? Anyways, she prompted me to take the next step. I understandthe main problems are not only the place and the time but also the number of people requesting it, isnt it? The biggest problem this time was the number of people. Confession must be once in a lifetime thing that requires one to challenge the determination inside his heart. However, at the same time, it was something that could only be done if the other party would spare time for that event. If there were one or two in the span of a few days, there wouldnt be any problems. I mean that would still be too much, but it was probably a matter of only a few minutes. If we added them up, they probably would take lesser than ten minutes in total. However, if that happened every day, that would be a pain. It took time to wait for the person who had called out to you. The process itself consumed time. Many a time, the confession spots were familiar places such as the school rooftop, behind the school building and sometimes, the nearby shrine. There wasnt much pedestrian traffic either. However, it did take time to travel to the spot. Depending on how many students were waiting in the line, it could take nearly an hour before they could be done with everyone. Fortunately, since it had been only been a short while since the start of the new school year, they were regaining the calm, but their popularity hasnt changed. Rather, it was likely that from here on out, more and more new students were going to become their fans. There was a period when the student council received many requests from students. Even with the influx of so many requests, it didnt feel that uncomfortable. However, this time was different. I couldnt help but feel uncomfortable because of this single document. I couldnt put the reason into words, but then, Koizumi raised his hand and said this. I-indeed, I have heard about this from the students several times. Same here. Since my enrolment, I have heard my classmates talking about how they wanted to be able to call out to the seniors! It would seem that it was not the first time that Koizumi and Hino-kun had heard about this either. If you were in this high school, you would hear about those three even if you didnt want to. So, todays issue wasnt surprising either. I had merely forgotten about this because recently, I had been in too much contact with those people, and in my subconscious mind, I had thought of that to be normal. Abnormal, yet normal. This was the everyday scenario at Sakuranogaoka school. It would solve the problem if they just didnt respond to their calls. If those three refused before it got to the point of confession, this problem could be nipped in the bud. However, the president shook her head. Ren could do that, but I dont think that those two could ignore it if they were being called out. Then, lets look for an alternative. That was how it was, huh. Shizuku and Yuuto would never ignore them. Even if they were going to reject the other party, they would give them answers in their respective styles. They were that kind of people, and that was why this was such a troublesome affair. The conversation broke off, and everyone started turning the wheels in their heads. I stood alone, wondering who would be the first one to propose a plan. Then, Miura raised her hand. CH 83 Translator C Vodka So, March is here, yes. Like I had announced before in my Sober thoughts, chapters will become bi-monthly. This is the first of the month. I dont have a co-translator yet, but lets see. Well, dont worry. Unless Covid-19 gets me, I will keep translating. By the way, damn that corona had to come and infect the world now of all times. I am literally scheduled for an April fools departure. Wont it be truly vodka style if my 1st April flight got cancelled? Miuras raised hand had naturally garnered everyones attention. She confirmed that everyone was listening to her, and then, proceeded to express her opinion. In this case, wont it be best to decide on a day and time? It was the easiest and quickest strategy. Moreover, it could be easily implemented too. In the light of the students opinions, it could even be said to be quite a considerable compromise. What about you, Koizumi? Th-that is right, I too think that Miura-sans plan is good. Koizumi nodded to show his agreement. I turned to look at Hino-kun, while posing the same question. He too only nodded back. Hino-kun was new to this school. There were lots of things that he didnt know about those three. He didnt even have the requisite information to base his opinion on. As always, it would seem that he still didnt have any friends. I closed my eyes for a moment and thought. In discussing this agenda, there were two directions. One was to do as Miura had said. We could roll out that plan that closely served the students opinions. The other one was to consult with the three of them to come up with an answer. If we were to think about what the best course of action was, the only thing that I could come up with, was to not give in to the students demands of arranging a place for confession. In all likelihood, this would probably be what Shizuku and the guys would want. Those three were probably not desirous of this whole confession thing either. Well, it was just my opinion, based on what I had gathered from their behaviour, conduct and personality, over the long years I had been acquainted with them. For the ordinary student, this was just one of those many events that happened in the course of their lives. They would call that a memory, youth. The number of students who were serious about their confessions was exceedingly few. Having somewhat perceived this themselves, the way they would conduct themselves while confessing, made them seem like people buying lottery tickets. They didnt really believe that they would succeed in their confession. They would only think about what would happen after they received the green signal. They were, by no means, thinking that they could actually go out with them. That was why even if they were to be rejected, the matter would end, without them having received much damage. As expected, it didnt work out. They would think to themselves. They didnt think about the feelings of the party rejecting them. They only ever cared about their own. Their so-called memories and youth were something like that. However, it was certain that the great majority of them would have the desire to confess. When it came to the three who were at the top of the food chain in Sakuranogaoka school, their chances of getting an opportunity to confess were exceedingly small. One of the main causes of that was the fact that those three were way too popular. Even calling out to them proved to be a herculean task. It was because they were surrounded by students every day, that they would have to be called out to, without being seen. Well, it would be a different matter if they didnt care about doing it in front of everyone It must be tough for pubescent high school boys and girls though. After all, they would only become the subject matter of much talking. They would become the centre of a lot of unwanted attention. Well, in that case, should we talk to them and decide on a day and time? I guess so, huh? Should I talk to them? Or, would it be better if Shinra-kun went instead? With Miuras opinion at the centre, the conversation progressed. The president maintained her silence, as she played the spectator to the situation before us. President? A, ahh, sorry, I was thinking about something. From that expression of hers, it could be seen that she was doing a little bit of thinking. The moment we called out to her, she raised her head. It wasnt only me, but everyone in the room was curious about what was on her mind. Everyones gazes were gathered on the president. However, the president shook her head. True, there is something that has been on my mind, but the information is still unclear. I want to talk about it to you guys after I have confirmed the same. So, this time Until then, she intended to entrust this matter to us, didnt she? It might be wrong to say that she was attempting something. It was more like she was listening to our conversation and trying to confirm something. Her pupils gave off that kind of a feeling. Maybe, she wanted to ascertain if we could function effectively as the future student council without her. She might have wanted to see how we proceeded to solve the topic without her help. If that was the case, it should be fine even if I opposed Miuras plan. Miuras plan is no good, lets go with some other plan. I said this before too, but, even if they were popular, at the end of the day, they were still ordinary students. I couldnt force them to be tied down. Like every other students, we ought to respect their freedom and opinions too. As per Miura and Koizumis plan, we would be catering too much to the opinions of the students. The original purpose of this meeting was to present a plan that put both sides on even ground. That was why I couldnt approve of this plan that only catered to the opinions of the confessing side. If we did that, that would be would focusing too much on the opinions of the students. If we were to think about Shizuku and the guys, it isnt a good idea. Then, what do you think we should do, Shinra? The president broke her silence and uttered these words. How should I answer this? I was against their plan, but by no means, was I thinking that my opinion was the correct one either. We had to be able to carry out an event for something as important as confession, that would make the students somewhat satisfied, and not tie down Shizuku and the guys. I had to think up an answer that satisfied all these conditions. Under the concentrated gazes of everyone inside the room, I was racking my brains. We didnt need to come up with some original plan or ingenious tactic. Normal would do. After all, no matter what we did, some form of displeasure or doubt would always be left behind. I wasnt capable of coming up with the perfect answer. Just that, the president must have said that I would be the most qualified one for handling this matter because she must have had thought that Miura or Koizumi would end up leaning towards the students side. A method that gave the students a sense of accomplishment for having been able confess, that didnt tie down those three What came to mind, was an exceedingly ordinary plan, that had not a hint of appeal in it. Well then, how about this After I was done explaining my plan, I checked out their reactions. They were as I had expected them to be. There was neither surprise nor despondency. It was as if they were asking, Would it be fine with just that?. Well then, for the time being, we will have to talk to the three of them. Can I leave it you, Shinra? I dont mind, but, just in case, I will be presenting the two plans, both mine and Miuras, to them. If those three have no issues with Miuras plan, I dont have a problem. All the members of the student council nodded at my words. For the time being, I received everyones approval. After I received this confirmation, the president announced the dissolution of todays student council. One by one, everyone left the council room. I was at the tail of the queue. As I was going to leave, the president issued a few words. Do you think the students wont oppose to your plan? That was what I heard. Of course, there are going to be oppositionsbut if you can express your feelings, there shouldnt be any problems with this agenda. [TN C Can anyone help? I dont know how to translate the Τʤ part in Τʤˤ˼򁻤нؤh}ˤĤƤφ}ʤϤǤ] Truth be told, it could result in no more than postponing of this issue. We had to give the students a place for their confession, provide them with a sense of accomplishment for having been able to take part in the confession event, all while not tying Shizuku and the others down. We had to make sure that, at least, these three points were co-existing to some extent, in that plan of ours. If we did that, there shouldnt be any problem with the answer that the student council comes up with. Well, Ren is like my younger sister. I am happy that she will have less to worry about. Isnt that great for her Its very much like you to propose an extremely ordinary plan, that could be carried out easily. I like it, that ideajust that, I have a concern. It was the thing from earlier, right? She didnt want to share it with us, because she wasnt sure if the information was accurate. Perhaps, she would be working towards confirming the authenticity of that information from here on out. As a result, I wouldnt be able to know how that concern of hers would be related to the issue at hand. However, it was clear that there was no point in thinking about something I didnt understand. The moment I opened the door of the council room, the president wore a smile. For sure, the president could have had come up with the best plan that everyone could agree to. However, even if I was going to talk about possibilities, nothing would change. I put my hands inside my pockets and walked down the still noisy corridor. Well thenhow should I explain this? What I was going to say, wont be interesting to them. And then, there was also my ultra-ordinary plan. Where should I talk to them about this? The classroom, or maybe the roof? I took out my phone from my pocket and rang their respective numbers. I had no evidence, but I felt like those three were still in the school. I put my ear against the phone. After the phone rang a few times, I heard a voice that I had gotten used to hearing, emanating from the other side. Have you finished your student council work, Minato-kun? As expected, you were still in schoolI will be returning soon. I could hear Shizukus voice from the other end of the phone. I had a feeling that I heard another voice expressing displeasure, Why is it not me?. I resumed the footsteps that had come to a halt and started advancing towards the classroom. Well then, this is gonna be a pain in the ass, but lets present the plans, and see how it goes, shall we? CH 84 Translator C Vodka I forgot to renew the domain. A few more days and this site would have been up for sale, lol. So, wow, vodkatranslations.com turns one. By the way, regarding the co-translator, I think I will drop that notion. I know it can be a bummer for you guys, but two translators have two different ways of translating and expressing themselves. I want to avoid that, if possible. Well, lets see. Author C Corrected typos and missing words, modified the scenario and did some revision. The school devoid of students was quiet. The footsteps of a single person resonating in the hallway even gave off the illusion that nobody else was in the world. The only person in the world These words tickled the sensibilities of a high school boy a little. I was playing the character of the cool solitary guy, all alone by himself in the world. Man, it was a tremendous feeling. It would surely be perfect if I put my hands in my pockets and walked with a hunched back. However, unfortunate it was that I didnt have the time. The classroom was in front of me. I pulled open the sliding door. The sliding functionality on it had deteriorated over the long years of usage. As I entered the classroom, I saw three students seated on their respective seats, illuminated by only the sunlight. Kirasaka was by the window, Shizuku was in the middle, and Yuuto was near Shizuku. Kirasaka had a book in one hand. Shizuku was probably going about todays homework, and Yuuto was looking at those two. It wasnt as if I was conveniently able to have all the three of them here, together like this. Kirasaka was in the library, and Yuuto was playing football. It would seem that Shizuku was working on the homework all along. However, when I was talking with her over the phone, I felt like I heard Kirasakas voicelets pretend that it was only my imagination. I am last?I am sorry to have suddenly called you guys. I suddenly called out. I didnt sit down on my seat. Instead, I stood behind the teachers desk. I put my hands on the desk and let out a breath. Its quite rare for Minato to have something to talk about. Is it a student council job? Yuuto raised the most natural question. Shizuku and Kirasaka too looked at my direction. Well then, how should I start? The very notion of somebody else like me, talking about how popular they were, was strange. Being on the receiving end of that kind of talk, they too shouldnt be in a good mood either. Depending on how I said it, the impression of the student council would considerably change. My usual way of speaking was such that there was even the possibility of the listener thinking that they were being spoken to, in a commanding tone. Since I will be talking on behalf of the student council here, I ought to be careful. Well, it true that this a student council job. Rather than saying it myself, since they were the people concerned, there shouldnt be any problem if I showed it to them. I brought out the student council document from inside of the bag. It was the piece of paper that contained the anonymously written requests of the students. As I showed it to them, Shizuku tilted her head to the side and asked. What is that? Anonymously written requests sent to the student council. I passed the paper to Yuuto, seated the closest to the teachers table. He looked over it wordlessly. A strained expression could be seen on his face, but it lasted for no more than a moment. Then, he handed it over to Shizuku. This kind of requestKirasaka-san, do you want to see it too? No, thank you. I more or less know what to expect. Without looking away from the book in her hand even once, Kirasaka replied. Just from hearing the word requests, she was able to perceive the content of the document. I couldnt help but think, As expected of Kirasaka. She really does know what is written on it, doesnt she? So, then? What came out of the student council discussion? To decide on a date and time. Is that so?A reasonable plan, huh. Kirasaka issued a flat response, as though she wasnt interested. She placed the bookmark on the page she finished reading, closed the book and stood up. Well then, does that mean we are done for today? There is nothing else to talk about, right? Wait a minute! At the very least, we should discuss this among ourselves Why I wonder? Kirasaka cut Shizuku off and asked this in return, in a cold voiceno, a voice that made it impossible to discern the emotion of the speaker. It sounded like she couldnt comprehend the further need for any discussion. I had already predicted this. If its Kirasaka, even if I brought up this matter, if she didnt find it amusing, she wouldnt demonstrate any interest in it either. For some reason, even fun things didnt seem interesting to her. [TN C help again, can someone tell me what you can make out of this sentence, ŮˤȤäƤϘSǤ⡢Τפʥ٥ȤǤϤʤ] Butthat would cause us a considerable amount of problems There shouldnt be any problems, though? Kirasaka let out a breath and sat down on her chair one more time. Her expression couldnt conceal the hassle this situation has brought forth on her. She put her hand on her cheek and said this in an admonishing manner. This is their problem, not ours. At the very least, do we need to change something ourselves? True that. She was right. No matter how many students had submitted this request to the student council, this wasnt their problem. They didnt need to discuss this. They could just could about their usual lives, without changing anything. It is because I knew these people in the classroom, that I had been able to gather them like this and carry out this discussion. Otherwise, the student council probably would have had, even without any discussion, treated this matter as a joke and pulled the lid on it. The female student named Kirasaka Ren didnt have any interest in this matter. Neither was she looking for a solution. Apart from the student she had taken a liking to, she was equally disinterested in every other student. That was why there was no need for any discussion. She would simply reject any confession. She wouldnt join any group. Why? Because she didnt feel the need to. Even if she was called out, she would simply choose not to comply. No matter what anyone might have to say, she didnt need to listen to someone she wasnt interested in. And that was how she came to be known as The Ice Queen. In the first place, her thought process regarding this issue was different from that of Yuuto or Shizukus. Two people who felt not a small amount of guilt, and another one who felt nothing. The latter might sound bad, but from my perspective, I thought her attitude was the normal reaction. This was why, at the student council meeting earlier today, I couldnt agree to the proposal of imposing those selfish obligations upon these three. It was because, somewhere in my head, I knew that it was going to be like this. This is, until the bitter end, the plan that the student council had come up with. Mine is different. I said with clear emphasis that I had a different plan. It was so that they would understand that this was not an idea that I supported. Minato thinks differently? AaI am opposed to the student councils planeven if I say that, since I am now a part of the student council, it would be correct to say that we have two plans. From his perspective, I was also a student council officer. Only saying that I was opposed to the student councils plan would result in an erroneous explanation. Therefore, as someone who was part of the same student council, it would be correct to explain that the student council had two plans. Without a change in her posture, Shizuku awaited my words. Kirasaka too was looking at my direction. Compared to before, she is showing some interest. At least, lets think like that. From here on out, it was important to explain the merits and demerits of the plan I was going to be proposing. I would have to be careful while answering every one of their questions. I formed a quadrilateral with my hands and said this. It is fine if we built boxes, right? Boxes? (in unison) Thats right, boxes. The incomprehensibility of what I was saying was painted on the faces of the three before me. Their expressions told it all. Then, I indifferently proceeded to explain my designs. CH 85 Chapter 11 C Proposals and compromises (4) Translator C Vodka Although I said boxes, it didnt mean that there was anything special about them. They were just your normal boxes. At Sakuranogaoka School, opinion boxes had been installed at various places in the school building to respect the opinions of students. The student council officers collected the papers that were submitted and proceeded to discuss the matters that came up in those papers. Mine was a similar idea. When these three received a request for confession, there would always be some fixed pattern. The majority of the students would leave a letter under their desk, or in their locker. Then, there was the other one, where, albeit only a few could pull off, they would come face to face with the person in question, and boldly convey it to them. And even those people were mostly handing out lettersin short, my plan was to install boxes that accepted only those love letters, or letters asking their presence for confession. As simple as that. There wasnt anything interesting or surprising about it. It was an idea that anybody could have come up with, but it was unlikely for it to be carried out in practice, uncorroborated by anything else. But it made you wonder if this would really change anything, right? It wasnt like any big visible changes were going to take place. Although this seemed simple at a glance, but rather than having to put the letter under their desks or inside their lockers, since the boxes were going to be available throughout the school, it would solve the problem of not being able to request their presence for confession. That is good enough, for starters. It was important to start with small changes. But that does not solve the problem, right? However, we are doing something about it. How many of these students who wrote these requests, were truly hoping that the student council would solve it all? Maybe, not a single one of them. It was the same for any organisation. Even if they said that they were looking for the employees opinions, there was only so much that would ultimately be implemented. With some compromise, if the employees could be made to think that their voices had been heard, that would be good enough. The issue before us was something of that sort too. The students didnt think that everything will be solved, but if the student council could show that they were trying to come up with countermeasures of some sort, it would be the most satisfactory outcome for them. It could even be said that they had adopted such excessive writing styles precisely because they didnt want to be ignored. Confession was a tough subject to tread on. One would feel embarrassed to talk about it to even their friends. It wasnt a topic that one could easily talk about in public. Consequently, most of them were carrying out their plans for confessing in secrecy by themselves. Even a small change would be a blessing for them, right? Therefore, we would respond to this with a simple plan that could be carried out swiftly. There will be no need for us to prepare a time and place. Neither will they directly confront you guys. Having them put their requests inside a box will afford you guys with more choices too. It was difficult to turn down someones request when they were speaking to you directly, right? Besides, most of them would designate a time after school. However, if we made it a rule that they couldnt ask for the presence of the person they wanted to confess to, on the day of their submitting their request, it should provide these three with some leeway. So, if they had some plans after school, they could do it on another day. And finally, youll entertain only those students whose letters you decide to reply to. Only hand-picked people will be given the chance. If we said that, it would make them feel self-important. However, this way, these three could choose to hear from only those students they felt like they wanted to. With this, we could prevent a situation where they had to be faced with too many requests. If they entertained every one of their requesters, they wouldnt be left with any time for themselves. Half of these students were playing around, or simply trying out their luck. It would be fine if after reading a letter, Yuuto or Shizuku felt that the person was serious about the confession and that they wanted to hear them out and give them their answers. Well, since they would be the ones making the final calls, the student council wouldnt have to be too involved either. By following this plan, both sides should be able to reap a considerable amount of benefits. On the students side, it would allow them an opportunity to confess, albeit in writing, whereas for those on the receiving end, not only would it afford them more choices, but it would also let them avoid sudden calls. The plan that I had come up with was something like this. The rest was up to the three before me. I silently looked at them. Shizuku gave me a few nods. It would seem that she didnt have any objection in particular. Up next was Kirasaka. She didnt have much of a reaction. She never responded to students requests anyways. Even the president had said, Ren could do that. In other words, she wasnt particularly interested or curious about this issue. Irrespective of the outcome, it might not change anything for her. The fact that she seemed bored was prima facie proof of that. Finally, I shifted my attention to Yuuto. Only he seemed to be still in his thoughts, his eyes cast downward. After a while, Yuuto raised his face. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. I will refrain from that. Why? What reason laid behind his denial? Was it because he was feeling guilty towards the people who had confessed to him? Was it that he hated this very idea which didnt require preparing a place, or consume any time? As I was wondering, devoid of any sarcasm, what his reason for denying my idea was, he began answering my question. CH 86 Chapter 11 C Proposals and compromises (5) Translator C Vodka Whew, the longest chapter of this novel to date. Took some time. With the dry smile he always wore when he was feeling sorry, Yuuto said this. This is Minato were talking about. You must have been thinking about how to make it easier for us. However, I want to give an answer to everyone who gives me a letterbecause I believe thats the minimum courtesy that I should have. Courtesy is it? Even if its a complete stranger? If it was courtesy to give everyone an answer, then, couldnt it be said that the very act of giving a person you were a stranger to, a letter asking them for their presence for a session of confession, was lacking in courtesy? It was just that a simple refusal was not possible for him. He was afraid of refusing. For Yuuto, who was loved by people, he had no immunity to the hypothetical situation of being disliked. If he did end up in that kind of a situation, he wouldnt know what to do. That was why he wanted to nip it at the bud. He wanted to do away with anything that could give rise to that situation or worsen peoples impression of him. Wasnt that what he was thinking? I wouldnt say that was bad. It could even be said that, as a human being, his actions were correct. People of our generation moved in herds. On the contrary, students who didnt associate with others, put plainly, those who remained by themselves, were looked down upon as loners without friends. They became targets of sneers of the people around them. If you looked at it in general, I belonged to the sect of loners. For the most part, I was spending my days alone, and I didnt feel like moving in herds like them either. Consequently, I didnt understand the concept of wanting to prioritize others feelings over yours. I didnt waver from my decision. It was still better to do it my way. However, this was Yuuto we were talking abouteven so, he would meticulously choose his words so as not to hurt the other party. However, if he did that, even if the other party was rejected once, wouldnt they keep approaching him over and over again? Kindness was not necessarily a virtue. If he chose his words so as not to hurt the other party, they could think that there was some hope left, and then, he wouldnt be able to refuse them if they wanted to stay near him. Doing things Yuutos way shouldnt bring forth a desirable outcome for himself either, because if Shizuku too followed his way of dealing with her admirers, she would be faced with a barrage of confessions. You wouldnt want other people gathering in droves to confess to the person you liked, now would you? At the very least, thats how I think. Yuuto smiled and got up from his seat, as if indicative of the end of this conversation. The usual refreshing smile had returned to his face. I couldnt think of any words that could stop him, as I simply stared at him as he prepared to leave. At that time, Kirasakas voice rang out. Courtesy, you said? Quite the manner of speaking there. Kirasaka, who was showing no interest in the ongoing conversation until a moment ago, closed her book and quietly shifted her attention to Yuuto. She had merely voiced her opinion, but today as well, she sounded cold. Her clear voice embodied no feelings. As per your words, I am a person who doesnt know courtesy. Kirasaka-santhat was not my intention. I dont understand your words. Yuuto mustnt have had meant it like that. His courtesy was to spend his days without changing anything by keeping things as they were. However, he might have said something that Kirasaka couldnt acquiesce. Neither an acquaintance, nor have we talked much, yet they end up liking me just because of my appearance and ask me for my time without any regard for my wishesthats so selfish. This might have been the first time that Kirasaka had let out her true feelings. It seemed to represent how sheno, how the girls felt about those situations. [TN C if you are confused here, then the author is, I believe, trying to say that Shizuku was showing her approval some way or the other to Kirasakas words, not that he writes about that here.] For the ordinary me, it was an agony that I couldnt comprehend. It would seem that there were considerable parts of what Kirasaka had said, that the other two could sympathize with. They hung their heads in silence. I felt like I was told by those selfish people that I lacked courtesy. I didnt mean it like that. I am sorry if you took offence at my words. Yuuto turned towards Kirasaka and lightly bowed his head. That seemed to have further fanned the flames, as she continued. I dont like your I am always correct. behaviourI dont like that attitude of yours as though you are the centre of the earth. Oi, KirasakaI think thats enough. She got up from her seat, stood in front of Yuuto with folded arms, and glared at him. An ordinary person would have tried to make some sort of a comeback, but Yuuto had wordlessly listened to her criticisms. This wasnt supposed to be an exchange of contradicting opinions. I came here to discuss if there was any way we could make their lives even a little bit easier. That was why, I put myself between the two of them, and tried to change the direction of the conversation. We are not having that conversation nowKirasaka too, calm down a little. Despite having put myself between them, her sharp glare seemed to pierce right through me as her line of sight didnt change direction. Without saying anything, Yuuto too was, standing stock still, his eyes cast downwards a little. When I turned to Shizuku to alleviate the tension in the air a little I toomight understand Kirasaka-sans feelings. Muttered Shizuku. The last few words were spoken so softly, that they seemed like they would disappear. To her words which were different from what I was expecting, the air in the room froze. I dont know what to do if someone Ive never talked to, suddenly tells me that they like me Kirasakas glare further intensified, while Yuuto grimaced even more. However, the words that followed changed the situation. But I understand Ogiwara-kuns feelings too. I too feel like I want to, at least, be able to give them a proper reply. The conversation that seemed to have steered a turn, returned to its original course. Shizuku too, like Yuuto, had the history of treating everyone earnestly. In order to come off as the perfect female student, she had stifled her feelings to death. Having experienced both kinds of feelings, she could understand the opinions of both Kirasaka and Yuuto. That was the answer she came up with, after thinking about this matter in her way. Besides, this had to do with their ways of thinking. It couldnt be helped that they had different thought-processes. Even if we were to continue with this conversation, we couldnt arrive at a unanimous answer. It is probably best to call it quits now. Lets call it a day hereKirasaka and Shizuku, Yuuto too, please give it a day of thought. My answer probably wouldnt change, but I will give it a thought at home. Well then, I will take my leave here. Aa Yuuto was the first one to leave the classroom. Next was Kirasaka. She departed from the classroom without saying anything. I could easily imagine her sullen expression from tomorrow morning. Minato-kun Only Shizuku, who was standing beside me, didnt leave the classroom. She was looking at me. She was the only person who had assumed the position of neutrality among the three. She too might have been perplexed, as to how she should react. I am sorry to have suddenly brought up this topic. As expected, the student council shouldnt have gotten involved in this. This unnecessary meddling could end up destroying the relationship between the three. No, its true that I too was worried about this. At her words, I felt like the burden on my shoulders had become a little lighter. No, I was the one at fault here. The way I conducted this meeting was wrong. There must have been a way to carefully steer the discussion towards the goal, without any problems. The president might still be in the student council room, so, I will take a look there. I will be waiting here. Please take your time. I was going to say that it was fine for her to leave without me, but when I looked at her eyes, I swallowed those words. She is going to remain here, no matter what I said, huh. From my long years of experience, it was something I could understand, even if it not put into words. I exited the classroom. While walking down the corridor, I recalled todays conversation. Their expressions, words, movements. I grasped their respective thoughts. Based on that, after I reported the result to the president, we could proceed to look for the best solution. There were a few options I already had in my mind, but now, I had to wash my hands of a few. While having these thoughts, unnoticed, I had reached my destination. When I came to, I found myself standing in front of the student council room. I knocked on the oppressive door, turned the doorknob and entered the room. Shinra, is it? What happened? Only the president remained in the student council room. She was going through a document. I couldnt confirm the type of document from my position. Towards her question, I issued an even fainter voicer than usual as I communicated the result to her. No, wellits that. It didnt work out. Fufuno, sorry. I just had a feeling that would happen. [Translators feelings C I always intrigued by the fufu sound. I tried doing it, I felt like murdering myself.] Contrary to my expectations, the president smiled happily. With her hand, she urged me to assume the seat next to her. In compliance with that, I sat beside her. I am sorry for being such a useless officer. Deep down, I was scared at the fact that it had played out exactly as the president had imagined it would. The president put away the document in her hand and turned her body towards me. [TN C someone please tell me what does 줿inĤƤ줿ФФƤmean?] Well then, tell me, whats the result? Hahfirst I understood my limits. I would only do what I could. That was the creed I had lived by, until now. I wouldnt force myself to do what I couldnt. After all, no matter how hard you tried, even if you did more than what was necessary, if it was something you couldnt do alone, then it just couldnt be so done. It is at times like those you rely on others. You rely on your family. It wasnt something to be embarrassed about. However, there was a prerequisite. It was limited to only when you thought that you couldnt solve it by yourself. This time, somewhere in my heart, I had thought that I could solve the issue by myself. I was probably the one who understood the three of them the most in the school. So, I thought I could pull it off. I had intended to come up with the best move. I thought that I had thought it through and that my idea was the best solution. The result was that it wasnt. When I thought about how my conceit had forestalled the solution of the issue, I couldnt help but delve in self-hatred. CH 87 It was a ceiling that I had once seen Well, obviously. It was the ceiling of my room. A day had passed. After my report concluded, the president did not pursue the matter any further. She only said, Lets have another discussion tomorrow. It was as if she was already aware of the result from the beginning. Not being told anything, was in its own way, unbearable. Just by thinking about how she probably never expected anything from the beginning, or how everything had happened as she had anticipated, I received heavy damage. The president was probably not even having such thoughts. She was probably already thinking about what to do next so that this matter could be put to rest. However, that extreme composure of hers led me to have negative thoughts since I wasnt able to do anything fruitful for those three. As the Minato-kun rumoured to possess a strong mouth, and pretty much the only thing going for him, the incident this time was a disgraceful stain on my name. Unforgivable Well, not that I was competing with anyone to, begin with. I did not even have an opponent. When I realized how my train of thoughts had taken a strange turn, I decided to return home for the day. Lets return home and take out this anger on Kaede. I am going to tousle her hair until I am satisfied. The student council too would like to find a compromise, a solution to this problem soon. What awaited us after this, were the centrepiece events of the high school life, such as the summer vacation, the athletic festival, and the cultural festival. If we were to expend too much time on one issue, it would be hard to solve the many others within the limited timeframe of our high school lives. The next meeting should pretty much be the last time we ever talk about this, huh. Early morning. While most students were still inside their futons, traversing the dream world, I was already making my way towards the school. Today, I did the rare thing of leaving the house an hour earlier than usual, for the morning activities. I approached the intersection where people commuting to work were passing by in their cars, by myself. I waited for the pedestrian traffic light to change, under the shade of a building. The number of speeding cases has increased, huh While I was thinking this, someone called out to me from behind. Good morning, Senpai! Why are you here? There was only one person who would call me Senpai. Better said, I wasnt aware of any other soul who recognized me as one. It was my junior from the student council, Hino-kun. I had heard from him from before that his house was in the opposite direction. Him being here was odd. Since he had the criminal record of being a Kaede worshipper, I put myself on guard and directed a sharp gaze at him like a fierce animal locking on to its prey. Due to it being so early in the morning, the coldness in my gaze and voice came off as twenty percent more intense than usual. Hino-kun swiftly replied. No no! I was staying in my grandfathers house, so I am coming from the same direction, yah. [TN C the yah is his unique way of speaking. Does anyone with translation experience know other ways of translating the ä, abbreviation of Ǥ as an add-on word?] I see His frantic attempt at explaining the situation put him off the radar, to which he breathed a sigh of relief. If you underestimate Onii-chans sister defence system, getting burnt will be the last of your worries. [TN C I made it analogous to air defence system or missile defence system. Sounds better, right?] By the time Hino-kun had come up to me, I noticed the colour of the traffic light change from red to blue. So, I resumed my steps. Somewhat flustered, he followed me from behind. With a sidelong glance, I looked at him while continuing forward at my usual pace. Come to think of it, what happened yesterday? The president only said that we will be having morning activities, and nothing else, yah. This and that, it didnt go off well. There was no room for an explanation. It was pointless to gloss over what had happened. It was soon going to become well-known among the members of the student council. At my nonchalant reply, Hino-kun wasnt able to endure it any longer. No, well, I thought there were no problems at all whatsoever, with Senpais ideayah. It is fine not to forcefully add that at the end, you know Trying to stay in character, are we? Dont worry. Your character doesnt have that deep a setting. The only part that is deep about you is your appearance. Better said, his quirk was that he was an exceedingly normal high school boy on the inside, even though his face suggested anything but that. The rest of our journey was characterized by trifling exchanges between us. He looked like he was trying to be considerate towards me, even though it was a needless worry. The contents of our conversation were not especially important. We had merely engaged in it to kill time. It continued until the school building entered our field of vision. Is the student council room open? The president should already be there. That person is usually the first one to arrive at the school. She loves the student council that much, huh That alone made her look like a zealous character. There were people like her, right? There was always at that least one student who really loved the school, right? Suddenly in my eyes, that perfect superhuman president of ours started to look like a playful woman who loved school. Just when this new perspective dawned on me, we reached the student council room. Sorry for asking everybody to come so early. Today, I have something to say about the issue from the other day. After she confirmed that all the members of the student council were present in the room, the president began to talk. What laid before us, were copies of the annual schedule of our school that seemed irrelevant to the matter at hand. It had tables separated by schoolyear, showing the rough schedule of events like tests, the athletic festival, and the cultural festival. It went without saying that Hino-kun and I who were the last ones to turn up for todays meeting. As expected of the president who loved school. She seemed to be the most enthusiastic of the lot. It would seem that she was an hour early for the meeting. I was still asleep then. This person was terrifying. Ladies and gentlemen of the second year, I think you are already aware of the fact that the work experience event is around the corner. She did assume a dignified manner of speaking there, but for a second-year student such as myself, it was information that I had come across for the first time. What is with that event? Flustered, I ran my eyes over the schedule before me. There was indeed a mention of the work experience event in the June column. This is strange. There was no mention of this event in the version that I had at home. And no, its not like I had used a pen to strike through an event I didnt like, and tried to escape reality or anything, ok? By the way, because of how the test periods had successive entries in black ink, it looks like an alphabetical parade of sorts. [TN C can someone help me with translating this? ʤߤһgΥƥgϤʤ\Υѥ`ɤ] Looking at how Koizumi and Miura were nodding to express their consent, I realized that this must be a large-scale event. Was it just that the information was yet to be in circulation among the students? As I waited for the follow-up, the president started talking about the main issue. I am pleased to say that this time, the number of enterprises that have agreed to take part in this program has increased. However, it has also given rise to problems. That problem is? Miura posed this question. The number of enterprises increasing was genuinely a good sign, right? If we were to talk about its demerits, it would be just that, since the options were increasing, it would require effort to decide what it was that they wanted to experience. The problem is that, with the number of opportunities increasing, fewer students are forming large groups. From what I heard yesterday, students will be moving in small groups of two or three, regardless of class. Bu, but is not that a good thing? How is that a problem? Koizumi asked in return. Indeed, it didnt qualify as a problem. Besides, did this have anything to do with the issue from the other day? I was harbouring such a doubt. Then suddenly, Aa, is that what this is about? I had unconsciously let out my voice. Like puzzles fitting in place, my doubts were clearing up. Why did they request a place for confession, to the student council? Why did the president decide that we had to deal with this issue as the student council? When this issue was brought up, she did say that she was curious about something. What was that about? Why did those sheets of paper of ordinary-looking requests make me feel uncomfortable? In other words, this work experience event had already become the subject matter of rumours in circulation among the students. Albeit, it was still my conjecture. Well, there was nothing surprising about that. It was written in the schedule. The teachers would bring up the topic sooner or later. [TN C so ya, I think the MC simply didnt look at the schedule, to begin with, so he was not aware of this event at the beginning. It is just my inference from the flow of the story] It was purely my conjecture, but the teachers had already conveyed the information about fewer students forming large groups this year, to the students, havent they? For instancethe club advisors secretly letting on the information to the students who were affiliated with their clubs. Quite the possible turn of events. Then, the information spread by hearsay. The students must have wanted to monopolise this chance. This was an unparalleled opportunity to stay close to the stars of the school, Shizuku and the others, without having to give anyone any excuses. What? Did you understand, Shinra? Said the president, with a half-surprised and half-unexpecting look on her face. No, wellI dont know if I am right about this or not, but, well, somehow or the otherdid the matter of grouping get leaked? Thats right. It looks like the information had already disclosed by the club advisors to their students, even before we could finalize things. The teachers had probably been asked about the event. How will the grouping be carried out? Something along these lines. And then, the teachers might have inadvertently let out information that wasnt final yet. It wasnt a secret if you were letting others in on it. It was bound to diffuse into the surroundings, and the secret would cease to be one. Especially among students, the rate of diffusion was unusual. They let out the secret in casual conversations, and by the next day, the entire school knows about it. Not the first time for something like that to happen. So, the problem lies in Kanzaki, Ogiwara and Kirasaka being second years. So, due to fewer students forming large groups, there are going to be problems during grouping? [TN C dont ask me why Hino asked this, just go with the flow and let the story unravel the secrets, hopefully] Hino-kun asked the president. That would be the last question, right? The rest of this story can be figured out from the course of events from here on out. Aa, as students can be grouped regardless of their gender and class, there should be many who wants to be in the same group as the three of them. While saying this, the president fetched yesterdays document from her bag. Looking back, I feel like many of those requests gave off the feeling of having been written by students of the same year as me. There werent many requests that used the words Senpai or Second-year. Accordingly, lets assume that the purpose of the majority of these requests is to find an opportunity to invite those three over to their groups. Doesnt this mean that the way we will deal with them will now change? The presidents mouth warped to form a suggestive grin. It was a rare sight to behold. She directed an ominous smile at my direction. It was as though she was saying, We could talk them into our plans with this. Wellnow, it will be easier to talk to them about this. Is that so? Well then, lets leave this to Shinra. Well, not that I didnt see this coming when I saw her directing her gaze only at me. She intended for me to take care of this part from the beginning, didnt she? However, she totally made it sound like she decided to allocate the job to me only after hearing my remarks about it. However, it indeed has become easier to talk to them about this matter now. It went without saying that, if the content of the problem changed, so would the content of its measures. However, personally speaking, I had already decided that it would be for the best to wash our hands of this issue. This was by no means, the job of the student council. Sometimes, it was necessary to let the students solve their problems by themselves. No matter how much authority the student council possessed, the fact remained that the members of the council were still students. Untactful use of power could lead to the dissatisfaction of the student body, which in turn would interfere with the functioning of the student council, in the future. The current student council was a limited power structure, its bold display of authority tolerated because it was led by the student named Hiiragi Akane. However, I intend for us as the student council, to give it our best to answer to their desires. Miura, Koizumi, and Hino, the three of you will analyse the alternative plan, and put it to action! While I was still thinking about my part of the plan, the president and the others had already moved on with the discussion. The president allotted everyone their respective jobs. I was to talk with them one more time. The others were to review the alternate plan for dealing with the original request. Is this really the correct answer? The strides which felt heavy until this morning had become a little lighter when I was heading towards the classroomwas what I would I have liked to say, but no, they hadnt become lighter. I had a job I had to do at any cost. There was no way they were going to become lighter now. On the contrary, just thinking about how I would have to enter that circle of people, with an oppressive air around it, made the strides feel so heavy that I almost couldnt move. CH 88 Chapter 11 C Proposals and compromises (7) Translator C Vodka The usual spectacle could be seen inside the classroom. Yuuto was happily chatting with the boys, while the girls had gathered around Shizuku. Kirasaka was in her seat, reading a book. A few classmates were looking at her silently, so as not to get found out. The same old, everyday scenery. However, thinking about how this peaceful spectacle could be a front put on by our classmates for keeping each other in check, deluded me into looking upon this situation as a psychological war, somewhat worth witnessing. Underneath those smiles, they must have been overflowing with lava-like boiling greed. Forming a group with Yuuto and the others was just that important for them. It was a type of status. It was like possessing a luxury-brand purse even though you were only a high school student. No wait. This somewhat came off as extremely rude towards them. They could boast about how they were friends with an extremely good-looking guy, although, in reality, they were not even that close, and the only connection was that they belonged to the same school. Ya, sounds about right. While spectating my classmates going about their usual human interactions, I removed the bag from my shoulder and sat on my chair. Kirasaka looked at my direction for only a moment. She retracted her gaze immediately thereafter. The pages that were bring turned over did not have Japanese, but English characters printed on them. What is with her? Is she reading a foreign novel or something? You are way too conscious. Are you an American? [TN C I am not sure what the author means by conscious, its vague] Wait, before that, you can really read that, huh. I couldnt even finish that one fairy-tale book from elementary school, and apparently, it was written in easy English even. That was the level of my English proficiency. Unexpectedly, what had won over my attention was not her, but the book in her hand. Then, I noticed a movement from the corner of my eye. After Yuuto confirmed that I had entered the classroom, he nonchalantly said a few words to the people he had been talking to and bade them farewell. Then, he walked up to me. The students were directing sharp gazes at me. It would seem that it wasnt just my imagination. Morning, Minato! Aamorning. We exchanged a few words of greetings. As expected, no one could perceive from his expression that something was up. Just that, his eyes were conveying his designs of wanting to talk about the matter from yesterday. I glanced towards the corridor to convey that we should change places. Having understood my intention, he went towards the corridor. Now, this is a long-standing friendship, wouldnt you say? To be able to perceive the intention of the other party, even without requiring them to say it to you expressly, was proof. I put away my bag, fetched a document that I had prepared just in case, and stood up. I asked Kirasaka. I will be talking about the matter from yesterdaywhat will you do? I am fine. Please let me know the results later. There wasnt the slightest of change in her tone or line of sight, as if to say she didnt have any interest in the matter. Shizuku, who was in the middle of the classroom, was glancing repeatedly at my direction. However, she didnt move from her position. It would seem that she had decided that it would better for me to talk with Yuuto first. Got it. I turned on my heels and left the classroom. Up ahead, Yuuto was leaning against the wall and waiting. They wont be coming? Aa. There were several other students in the corridor, but he was the only one who could pull off that pose. What the? Is this what you call Adonis-correction? [TN C now see guys, pretty sure this is a colloquial word, I just made up the phrase Adonis-correction. Basically, he is trying to say that if a guy is handsome, by default, he is already in the good books of people (applies to girls specifically), and people just correct his image in their minds, even if he is, in reality, complete trash. Please suggest if you guys know the correct expression for this] I tried to assume the same posture. The conclusion was disastrous. It was as if a lizard was pitted against a dinosaur. It just didnt feel the same. I will never try it ever again. I will only get hurt. I leant against the window frame with my elbow and looked outside. As I was thinking about how to break the ice, Yuuto broached the topic. Regarding yesterdays matter, I am going to have to refrain. As expected. Personally speaking, I think it is better to let this matter rest here. It was best not to get overly involved and try and come up with some measure if he brought up the topic in the future. However, according to the presidents words, this had to be done to avoid the various trifling squabbles we were going to be faced with if we didnt nip this issue in the bud. You know the work experience program will soon be underway for us second-years, right? Aa, now that you mention it, you did say that the groups are going to formed soon, didnt you? Yuuto made a strange expression. Well, that is to be expected. It was as if I had strayed away from the topic. This matter, in the first place, is due to the grouping issue Why? Towards his question, I concisely conveyed the situation surrounding the issue C the teachers letting on the information about the grouping to their students, the majority of the requesters being second-years, and the possible motive behind making such requests. Yuuto quietly listened to my explanation until the end. Then, he let out a sigh. In that case, there wont be any problems if we paired up, Minato. Give me a break. I had thought about that too. However, that only solved Yuutos problems. The girls did not have a solution yet. There was also the possibility of them forming a group with either Yuuto or me. That was why, to keep that option open, and to decrease the risk of this operation, I needed Yuuto to agree to not entertain people requesting for his presence, even if only temporarily. Either that or I could pair up with Kanzaki-san. I dont think Shizuku will agree to that. He was as if saying, I wont give up. It was because I could somewhat sense his true feelings from his eyes. This unparalleled chance not only applied to the students, but also to Yuuto. Deep down, he might have been waiting for a good opportunity like this. Just saying. I understand. Until the groups have been decided, I will put off with it. Yuuto put on a smile. He waved his hands as if to say that it was a joke and looked the other way. He put on a smile. He waved his hands as if to say that it was a joke and looked the other way. Before departing, he muttered in a volume only could hear. MinatoI am not that good with giving up. I know that. At this school, I was the one who, although reluctant, understood the person named Yuuto Ogiwara, the most. I knew about him being bad at giving up too. Although it didnt show on his face, this guy certainly did possess a pride. That was why it would be troublesome to have him as an opponent. I looked at his departing back. Then, I brought out a piece of paper I hadnt shown to him. This wasnt required, huh On the piece of paper, there was a table titled Last years participating companies. From within the list, the companies from last year, who were going to be participating this year as well, could be identified due to the markers that had been put against them. Amongst those companies, there were also those that accepted only one applicant. Moreover, the list had been prepared, after taking into consideration, the respective personalities of Yuuto, Shizuku and Kirasaka. It went on to enumerate the types of occupation they might like. Albeit temporary, but since Yuuto had unexpectedly accepted the proposal, this paper was no longer needed. I crumpled the paper that had just lost its value and shoved it inside my pocket. It was rare for me to be acting for not myself, but others. Until now, I had hardly partaken in activities for the sake of others. However, if I was asked if I held strong feelings towards those people, could I honestly give it a nod? Deep down, I wanted to avoid getting involved with the people around me anymore. I might have unconsciously given myself the reason that I had to do this because it was a student council activity. I wished for a peaceful life. Uneventful, repetitious ordinary days. That was the only thing I wished for in my life that had changed ever so much. This was the first event after I joined the student council. Things were not looking good. I knew it best that it was not going to end peacefully. CH 89 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (1) Translator C Vodka A new chapter starts. So, a major issue on my ISPs side, not only me, it was a wide-scale shit show. I got back my internet after eight days. Tried to hotspot off my mobile data, but the speed of it was so awesome that I ended up shedding tears. Vodka cried till he ran out of vodka. So, I learned the hard way, all hail broadband. Anyways, here it is. Work experience. It was a high-level technique practised by the teachers, to half-forcefully make students develop self-consciousness that would help them become a member of the society, chiefly, by making them experience the place of the occupation. Students in other schools might have already experienced this in middle school, but in Sakuranogaoka school, they had introduced this recently. Adding this to the already busy schedule of the second school yearthe person who came up with this idea, undoubtedly had something against the second-year students. Although it was called Work experience, the nature of the job was simple. There were not many opportunities to see and feel the atmosphere of a real workplace. It would seem that there were even highly conscious schools, which didnt acknowledge the credits that a student had received in their last school if the previous school could not be shown to have conducted the Work experience program. Understandably, Sakuranogaoka school, where I commuted to, also asserted the indispensability of this program as a part of the school curriculum and took extensive steps towards implementing it. Even on the school website, the school extensively solicited participation from companies to take part in this program. Every year, many students would join the company where they had had their work-experience. Well, although, I said many, it only referred to those who wanted to enter society immediately after high-school graduation. [TN C so, entering society, is doing jobs, no more studies] The majority of the students wanted to further their academic careers. By the way, I also wished to further my studies. Even by the lightest of estimations, I wouldnt have to work for five more years if I enrolled in a University. For now, that was all I had in mind for the future. I deviated from the topic at hand. The teachers would unanimously say that this event was going to become a valuable and meaningful experience for the students. However, looking at it from a students perspective, experiencing a job that he didnt understand well, at a workplace he wasnt particularly interested in, only helped accumulate mental fatigue. It was but only an unpleasant event. To be honest, there werent many students who could clearly answer what kind of job it was that they wanted to do in future. Perhaps, at the time of writing down the name of the universities they wanted to attend, in their career-planning worksheets, they were choosing the universities based on a vague notion. After all, not many students had a solid idea of what they wanted to do in the future. However, as this was a school event, it wouldnt do to avoid it. I didnt have the option to opt-out. I felt like I had lost to someone, even though I had no opponent. More than that, resting without any reason would spark feelings of guilt inside me. When I played hooky, I was able to idle the day away at home. It made me happy. However, the happiness only lasted for a moment. For the most part, I would be under attack from the complicated feelings that bud its way into my heart. There was the possibility of looking at the clock and thinking, Its Math period, huh. Like that, I could be imagining about the ongoing class and feel guilty about not being there for no reason. However, if I said that I would skip school, Kaede too might end up saying that she would skip hers to look after the sick me. So, I couldnt firmly say to anyone that I would never think about skipping school. Only a few days were left until the Work experience event. A dismal air was afloat in the classroom. There was no mistake that most of the students were depressed because of the upcoming event. In classroom 3, however, with the students remaining on guard and keeping each other at bay so that nobody could steal the march on them, the situation had aggravated. This is the worstto be paired up with you. Thats my line. I wanted to go with Minato-kun. [TN C Shizuku is mah girl. I am just saying, I had like it if MC chose her at the end, well you guys have your own ship to sail] It was time for SHR now, which would bring the day to a finish. However, we werent in our original seating positions. We followed a certain pattern, different from the usual, to assume our seats. [TN C SHR is short homeroom, it is a short period at the fag end of the school when miscellaneous announcements and things are taken care of] I was sitting on the row next to the corridor, behind a classmate whom I had never talked to. The homeroom teacher was going about something, but I ignored him. My gaze naturally fell upon a particularly conspicuous pair, seated in the front. Those two contrasting personalities couldnt be any more different. However, only now, they had a similar aurarather, air about them. Tense air that made it impossible for others to approach them, even imbuing them with feelings of fear. The usual hustle and bustle were nowhere to be seen. The classroom had fallen deathly silent. Lets start with the result. I got into a different group from those three. At first, as we had feared, many students had come up to those three to ask them to join their groups for the event. Shizuku had suggested that I joined her group. However, I couldnt have the attention of all the students gathering on me. Besides, I believed that there wasnt a workplace which was suited to both boys and girls. Hence, I refused. Surely, most girls would want to visit workplaces related to apparel and restaurants. I wanted to go to a factory or something, where I wouldnt be conspicuous. I wanted to get it over with as soon as possible. The grouping situation for the event didnt proceed at all. It would seem the teachers were unable to ignore this situation any longer and decided to conclude this matter once and for all, and for that, they pursued the fastest and the best method C lottery. Do that from the beginning. For the mess this time, the ones who were at fault were the teachers. They could have easily deduced that the situation was going to turn out like this. They should have dealt with it from the beginning. Instead, they said they wanted to respect the autonomy of the students by letting them decide for themselves and neglected their jobs. Not everything could be solved by relying on such high-sounding words, because high school students these days, didnt have in them, what was required to express themselves. Better said, they lacked the ability to express themselves a bit too much. They go with the flow and not express their opinions. Moreover, when they realize that they had gone in the wrong direction, they still assert the correctness of their actions by saying stuff like, I thought I was different. There was a big difference between thinking to oneself and saying it out loud. I would like for even just one person to first state their opinion, and then justify their conduct. If you are that afraid of being isolated from your group, just dont join one in the first place. The upside to remaining alone was that you did not have to worry about human relationships. The best part was that you did not have to pay attention to your words to suit others needs. Being alone was the best. [TN C truly a hopeless loner] While I was entertaining such worthless thoughts, SHR progressed. The homeroom teacher distributed copies of a single piece of paper to the students who were sitting at the front. Then, the students passed them around, from front to back. I was seated at the end of my row. After I received the paper, I ran my eyes over it. It was a A4 size paper, titled Self-introduction sheet. For the most part, it was blank. I would assume we had to fill out this form with our information for submission to the school. Then, the school would probably pass it to our respective workplaces, so that they could remain informed beforehand, about the students who would soon be joining them. As I was thinking about how I would keep it simple when writing about myself, the teacher said a few words and that brought the day to a finish. I fetched my mechanical pencil, thinking that I should fabricate some stuff and fill out the form before I started for home. As I was writing down my name, I suddenly noticed that Shizuku was sitting across. She had appeared unnoticed and taken a seat across me. She was looking at me without saying anything, a grin plastered onto her face. I reflexively spoke first. Where are you going? International school. School administration work. International school, huh Having to go to school, even for your extracurricular activitythat is some terrible fate. Compared to the usual office work, what was different about it? Having to face students instead of adults, I guess? Since I did not have any interest in that type of work, I threw in only a few appropriate words. Since I was the one to bring up the topic, it was only right to do so. I could not come off as rude. So as not to get found out, I slowly raised my head to look at Shizuku. She was also in the middle of filling out her form. She seemed not to mind it, as she went about filling out her form in silence. There was yet another person who moved her pen incessantly. Kirasaka, who was sitting next to me, without giving off so much as a hint of her presence, was swiftly filling out her form. It was over in the blink of an eye. Why are you able to write down so much about yourself in such a short period of time? She had written so much so that the paper seemed packed to the brim, with characters penned in black. Rather, you really love yourself, huh? In my case, all I have written is that I am healthy, I like sports, and I go shopping on holidays. Will make anyone who reads it, go, Who is this guy?. However, since none of it was a lie, there were no problems. I didnt have any health issues in particular. I liked to watch sports too. Moreover, since I would go shopping with Kaede on my holidays, there werent any problems with the authenticity of the last part either. What perfect content. Even Shinra-kun is taken aback by this. It took a while, but my content creation would surely procure passing grade from anyone who gave it a read. After I was done with filling it out, I shoved it inside my bag. There shouldnt be any problems if I get it checked by Kaede after I returned home. Today, we didnt have any after-school student council activities. So, I quickly prepared to return home. Shizuku and Kirasaka too seemed to be wrapping up for the day. Minato-kun, if its fine with you, can you accompany me to the shopping district? Shopping?Now that I think about it, Kaede asked me to get a few things. I dont mind. I did say that I was going to be a little late today, so, it shouldnt be a problem. In any case, it was on the way back. A little detour would indeed have been to be taken, but it wouldnt take much time. As I accepted her invitation, Kirasaka spoke for the first time in a while. Oh, in that case, shall I come too? Isnt that great, Shinra-kun? Flowers in both hands. [TN C Flowers in both hands is a Japanese expression which means two beauties pursuing one man, to which I say, shine, riajuu] Your house is in the opposite direction, though? You are not a kid, and this is not a competition, you know. Shizuku and Kirasaka were always at loggerheads, but things seemed to have taken a turn for the worse today. Kirasaka seemed to want to meddle, one way or another. There were going to be many people at this time of the day too. I wanted to avoid being conspicuous by being untactful, but it couldnt be helped. Oi, Yuutoif you are free, accompany us for shopping. I called out to Yuuto, who was waving his hand to bid farewell to his friends. I decided to bring him along as a fellow traveller. Since we are going shopping, there could be an increment in the number of bags. Lets have him carry those when that happens. CH 90 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (2) Translator C Vodka At this time, middle school students and elementary school students from this locality would be dropping by the shopping district, on their way home from school. There were a few hotspots in this area which were especially appealing to the students. There was a bento shop that would clear out its daily stock of unsold deep-fried food every day, a traditional small-time candy store. So, many would drop by on their way back. I caught sight of a few students from our school, be it from the same year, or junior year. Well, that figured, because they were from around this locality too. When we passed them, they would turn to look at us. However, as expected, since we werent at school, they couldnt make a fuss about it. For them, the school was their home-ground. They would be unfettered at school where they didnt have to worry about being on the receiving end of others gazes. They didnt need to be afraid of being judged. It would seem that they would refrain from such actions when there were many eyes around them. Now, that too was odd. First, we went around a few shops because Shizuku had to get in some shopping done. We went to a general store, then to a stationery shop. For the most part, she was buying the things she assumed she might be needing during the Work experience program. She didnt choose a gaudy pink colour or the likes, which was very much like her. In contrast, Kirasaka had unexpectedly chosen a conspicuous bright colour. You only ever choose plain colours, dont you? (Kirasaka) Right back at you, you only go for the gaudy onesare you a child? (Shizuku) And, fire in the hole! With Shizukus words as the turning point, the curtains had been raised on the imminent battle, as the two began war preparations. Calm down, the two of you. I think both colours are good. Without a moments delay, Yuuto stepped in to arbitrate the situation. It was thanks to him that we were able to avoid troublesome situations until now. So, it was the right decision to get him to tag along, right? Which one do you like, Minato-kun? (Shizuku) Right, I would like to listen to your opinion too. (Kirasaka) Having said that, they produced before me, the things they were holding in their hands. Well, they were holding the same thing. Memo pads. Shizukus was navy blue colour, whereas Kirasakas was a light shade of pink. Both had simple designs, no illustrations or the likes drawn onto them. When I looked inside, both embodied faintly drawn patterns. Both were too cute for boys. A woman could even be put off by a man using such a memo pad. [TN C please help translating this line for me, isnt making sense to me򡢰ǤʤȤӤʹäƤ顢ŮӤԤ⤢롣] Asking a guy wont do you any good, you know. Men and women were attracted to different things. I didnt hate either of the two colours, but it couldnt be helped that both were too cute for me to consider ever using. [TN C well I think I had go for the blue one over the pink one, eyes closed, but not the patterns please, I best like my stuff black though, except for vodka, which is transparent] Well, since both were selling for a hundred yen, either was fine Both seemed dissatisfied with my answer. However, they backed down, albeit reluctantly. Isnt this one better? (Shizuku) Theres no way. (Kirasaka) We four were the only ones here. With no one to further discussions with, although unwilling, they gave their opinions regarding each others choices. They were just browsing around the shop, but it was quite the spectacle to behold. I was intrigued by the scene that was playing out before me because I was aware of their usual relationship. If you guys dislike the notion of discussing with each other so much, shouldnt you just ask the guy standing next to me? Aint you guys bored of this already? You could have just honestly answered them. (Yuuto) You were the one with the vaguest answer. Which one do you like? Towards a question like that, saying both looked good, was a vague reply. It didnt suffice as a proper answer. However, looking at it from a different perspective, it was indeed a viable option. Negate neither option and leave it to them to make the decision. If you chose one of the two, the other party might be, even if only a little, hurt by it. Yuuto was eliminating that possibility, wasnt he? *Yuuto has invoked Kindness* [TN C can someone tell me what is the proper format of writing notifications? I cant remember] In the course of having lived as a popular person until now, he would unconsciously invoke his Kindness skill here and there. This time too, he had unconsciously invoked his Kindness skill, and it had chosen to refrain from making a choice. It was always like this. Yuuto always operated in a manner that didnt hurt others. He prioritized others over himself. He would worry more about others than he would worry about himself. If need be, he was willing to sacrifice himself. I was unable to agree with his volunteer-like mentality, however, as a human being, I was able to understand where he was coming from. There were a few people who were too kind. While Shizuku and Kirasaka were still contemplating, I realized something. They would probably be angry if I said it out loud, but there wasnt going to be much of a difference, no matter whichever they picked. After all, more than anything else, they themselves were going to be standing out. If anything, it was possible that whatever they had on them, would start selling like hotcakes. In high school and the likes, usually, it would be the things that the popular students had on them, that became the trend. After confirming that the two girls were still going at it, I too started looking around the shop. This shop was targeted at women, so there were only a few items that could appeal to a boy, but I could also be purchasing something for Kaede. While harbouring such thoughts, as I was looking around, Yuuto picked up a commodity. Dont you think this will be good for Kaede-chan? It was an accessory case with a cat illustrated on it. I wonder whythis cat has a sense of dj vu about it. I have seen this cat somewhere. For sure I stared hard at that commodity with suspicion. Shizuku closed in on me from behind. Ah, that cat resembles that one a lot, right? The cat which often comes to Minato-kuns house, Muku-chan! This unmotivated face. Indeedit is the spitting image of the cat next door, Muku. No wonder it seemed familiar. That lazy cat was probably at my house, at this very moment. It is probably idling about, sprawled across the lawn. When it sees Kaede, it is going to show its belly and beg for a snack. No doubt. I wanted to see Kaedes reaction when I gave her the case. So, I decided to get it. I completed the purchase at the counter. Then, I went outside and merged with the three who were waiting. Which reminds me, are you guys done with your shopping? I asked the two girls who had the exited the shop even before me. Until only a while ago, you guys were kicking up a fuss. Did you get those goods? At my question, the two raised their shopping bags and answered. Yes! I got the one from before! (Shizuku) I too got the one from before. (Kirasaka) As expected, they got those. First impressions were important. It would seem that human beings too, generally, decide on their relationships, based on their first impressions of the other party. It was truly important. There was still a little bit of distance left until our next destination. So, the four of us walked side by side. The shops on both sides of the road of the shopping district lit up. Housewives were going about their shopping, and students were buying sweets and consuming them on the spot. Such a spectacle truly made me feel like another day was coming to an end. I want to drop by here. Bookstore is it Kirasaka pointed at a very ordinary-looking bookstore. It was the only bookstore in the shopping district, and the only alternative to it was a slightly bigger one in front of the station. Recently, I had not been able to get much reading in. Now that I have chanced upon this opportunity, I decided to get a book. Shizuku busied herself with cookbooks and fashion magazines. Yuuto browsed through mangas and fashion magazines. I alone hit the novel corner. New works, old works, and those that had a shop recommendation tag to them were all lined up on the shelves. I picked up a conspicuous-looking book, ran my eyes over the summary on the back of it, and put it back. After I repeated this process a few times, I finally found one that seemed like my cup of tea. To finish the purchase, I started walking towards the counter. Then, I noticed Kirasaka standing at a somewhat remote corner of the shop. It was a corner dedicated to reference books and books related to overseas schools. If it was for learning English, wasnt it no-good if the book was completely in English? If there wasnt any Japanese, I wouldnt be able to understand so much as the synopsis. I called out to Kirasaka, who was looking at the book in her hand. What are you going to do by reading that? It will be helpful to me. So, you are saying it wont be of any help to me. I understand. She didnt take her eyes off the book. I let out a sigh and turned around. I want to ask you something. Is that fine? Whats it I wonder. Well, you are going to ask me even if I said no, arent you? I stood next to her and grabbed hold of a reference book from the shelve in front of me. I thought it would only be appropriate to do so. I understand nothing If someone close to you suddenly disappearedwhat would you do? There is no way I would know about some like that. In the first place, I had never gone through the trials and tribulations of a close friend disappearing on me. Heck, I didnt even have that many friends. If we were talking about a hypothetical situation, the answer was simple. Since it hadnt occurred yet, and it was only a future possibility, I didnt have an answer. Unless I went through the real thing, I wouldnt know what it was that I should be feeling. It was exactly because these things were unpredictable, that it made us sad. I had a feeling that even if I looked for an answer to a parting that I had known of from the beginning, I would still have been left with no choices. [TN C someone give me their opinion here, ֪äƤe˴𤨤ʤ顢x٤ۤɤxk֫ϳƤʤݤ롣Am I missing out something?] Youre rightSorry, please forget what I said. Unfortunately, I have a good memory. Now, whenever she was going to do something strange, I would be reminded of her remark from before. I thought if I should try to make a guess at the hidden meaning, but I could be splendidly off the mark. However, for now, I would be keeping that remark in mind, in a nook of my memory. CH 91 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (3) Translator C Vodka Since I am done anyways. Since then, Kirasaka and I had conversations that didnt qualify as conversations. It seemed like she was paying attention, but then, she also wasnt. Well, it was just that we didnt have anything else to talk about. After Shizuku finished shopping, we merged once again. This time, it was my turn. Although I only had some simple groceries to procure, I decided to have the company accompany me. Ah, this one is cheaper. (Shizuku) Youre right From the shelf in front of me, I picked up a packet of beef and put it inside the basket. However, Shizuku, without a moments delay, chose another one. Although it was only by a little, it was indeed cheaper. As I was putting back the packet that I had put inside the basket, I found Kirasaka, who was standing behind us, curiously looking around the shop. It isnt that rare, is it? It was bargain meat that you could buy anywhere. Since it was only Kaede and me, there wouldnt be any problems if we increased the budget we allotted to expenses a little, but Kaede was in charge of the household finances. She would calculate the monthly disbursements, and handle just about everything regarding the household finances. She was like a housewife. The younger sister being more levelheaded than the elder brother, was not rare nowadays. It could even be said that it had become the norm. However, there should only be a few who oversaw the household finances, right? In other words, my sister had proved that she didnt follow the norm. Why was it that I entertained such stupid thoughts? Was it because I didnt associate with many people? No, I dont come to these places often. Kirasaka propped her chin on her hand. One by one, she picked up things and examined them. Ah, come to think of it, she is from a rich household. The likes of a supermarket where commoners commuted to, must have been a place unrelated to her. Rather, she seemed like the kind of person who could choose to eat the part she liked in a lump of meat, and not having to worry about leftovers. She was looking at the things with intense inquisitiveness. I beckoned to her and showed her the fresh fish corner. The moment she came up to where I was, her complexion changed. Whats this I wonderRaw fish? Why is it inside a white box? Commoners buy it from places like these. It was normal for it to be like this in this countryside, but was it perhaps, rare in the cities? Previously, when we had visited the shopping district, she did meet with the uncle from the fish shop, but the fish wasnt displayed at the shopfront. So, today might have been the first time that she had gotten a proper look at the goods. I took a blue vinyl bag and used the tong, hanging next to it, to put two pieces of horse mackerel inside. Looking at that spectacle, Kirasakas white face turned pale, her face drained of all blood. She took a step back. Having seen that, Shizuku was putting on an ostentatious display of pushing Kirasakas back. What are you being so afraid of? Its just fish. (Shizuku) Wait, stop itI mean it, please stop it. (Kirasaka) [TN C haha, Kirasaka is like me, becoming pale at the sight of fish, but well, my case is much worse, I am forever disconnected with anything that has to do with fish] She planted herself firmly on the ground, her body stiffening. She refused to proceed any further. It was a rare spectacle to behold. Kirasaka, who would usually be calm and collected, was flustered, her emotions laid bare. At a glance, it might have looked like a harmonious scene. However, on a closer look, you could decrypt the reality of the situation. It was not one that was harmonious. Both had exceedingly serious expressions on their faces. One seriously pushed the back of the other, and the other refused for the push to result in motion with all that she got. It was exactly because their relationship was strained, that they would give it their all if it meant that the other party could be subjected to something they disliked. On the contrary, Shizukus eyes filled with earnestness were scary. As usual, you guys are on bad terms huh. The BGM playing inside the supermarket was masking their voices, but I would like it for them to notice that they were attracting attention. For the most part, I was done procuring the goods Kaede had asked me to get. When we exited the shop, the sky was already, completely dyed in black. The stars glittered in the clear sky devoid of any clouds. While thinking about how it was going to be sunny tomorrow, I proceeded through the shopping district, accompanied by the three. Like a protagonist from an RPG. Surely, I was in the position of the hero. The lowest-level hero with no battle prowess. The kind of character that they would often use in tutorials, only to be replaced by some gacha character, soon after. [TN C gacha refers to capsule toys or the loot crate system in-game that randomly generates items. I reckon gacha character refer to any popular in-game (or imported from mangas and animes and the likes maybe) character. I am hoping that someone can enlighten me what is the precise meaning of bΥ] Kanzaki-san, if its fine with you, I can carry your bag. (Yuuto) Ah, no, its fine. Shizuku lightly dodged Yuutos kindness which was devoid of so much as even a shard of nonchalance. However, it was so natural, that I had to turn around. Fufu Even now, Kirasaka was maintaining a distance from the two behind her. However, at Shizukus denial, her lips distorted to form a suggestive smile, and she let out a chuckle. It would seem that even Kirasaka didnt have the immunity to maintain a poker face when confronted with Shizukus outright rejection. Is, is that so? Yes! Um, Shizuku-chan? Shouldnt you not be so cheerful when saying that? Because of that, isnt the young man walking next to you, unable to hide the bitter smile on his face now? As we left the shopping district behind and entered the residential area, the scenery before us transitioned into one of darkness, with only a few streetlights illuminating the road ahead. A few bicycles and cars passed us by, but apart from that, there were no other sounds. The sounds from the hustle and bustle of the shopping district gradually faded, and the only sound that remained was that of our footsteps. No conversations were held. Only the sound of our footsteps reverberated in the air. What should we talk about? Or would it better to not talk? Before I could finish organising my thoughts, we had arrived in front of my house. When I opened the door to the entrance, I could hear the sound of footsteps of someone running, emanating from inside, as it closed in on us. Welcome back Nii-san! Oh, everyone has come along I see. Kaede greeted us with a face full of smiles, her head tilted a little to the side. An angel? No, she might be a goddess. For a moment there, I had completely transitioned into Hino-kuns mindset, but her smile was just that powerful. At any rate, having lost myself for a bit there, I hadnt been able to issue a reply. I hadnt informed her beforehand. It was only natural that she was surprised. Sorry for turning up so suddenly. Is it fine for us to be intruding? Shizuku dangled the shopping bag in her hand and asked Kaede. There was no way Kaede was going to refuse. She smoothly showed the three in. Then, she lightly poked my back and said, If you are going to have guests over, let me know, will you? Ahmy bad. The positions have reversed. She was like the older sister, telling her younger brother off, in a gentle voice. I didnt think all of them were going to be tagging along, was what I would have liked to say, but I couldnt make such an excuse to my younger sister. Yuuto sat down on a chair and looked on as the girls stood in the kitchen. I assumed the sofa and went about innocently appreciating the show that was being broadcast on the television. Not long ago, there was a similar spectacle. At that time, our relationships were vague, and everyone was still testing the waters. If I had to say what it was that was definitively different about today compared to that day in the past, it would be that everyone acted more naturally before. Hiding something, keeping the other party at a distance, trying to get close to someone. Now, everyone seemed to have their designs. Even while desiring non-interference, I continued to get involved. Now, everyone had some kind of problem. The only person who hadnt changed during this time was Kaede. Her next words served as a reality check. Nii-san, did everyone make up? Most people wouldnt notice the slight sense of malaise in the air. However, Shinra Kaede didnt turn a blind eye to it. CH 92 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (4) Translator C Vodka I wasnt able to provide Kaede with a definite answer. She had thrust the reality I was actively trying to ignore, at my face. The three girls cooked dinner. What followed dinner, were heated conversations. They got roused by trifling matters and participated in heated exchanges. I looked on from a bit of a distance. Thats rightit shouldnt have changed. At a glance, it looked like everyone still maintained a suitable distance. However, by no means, was it the same. Shizuku laid bare her feelings but didnt press for an answer. Yuuto wasnt able to give up, even though he had been rejected. I havent been able to confront Shizukus feelings and give her an answer. What is love? What is it like to like someone? I still didnt understand. Due to that, a slight discrepancy was born, and Kaede saw through it. She had seen me more up-close than anybody else. So, she could discern the change. That slight change that others wouldnt be able to perceive. She might have thought that we had a fight or something. We arent fighting or anything, you know. I didnt elaborate on the essence of the answer. The best I could do was squeeze out that ambiguous reply. It wasnt a question of discord or affinity among the members of this group. It was just that, in light of the present situation, it couldnt be helped that it would take a while for things to return to normal. So as not be noticed, I forced a smile quite uncharacteristic of me and stroked Kaedes hair. That was how I staved off the dealing with the issue, for now. Well, Shinra, you be the group leader. The students were seated in a certain manner in the classroom. It was different from our usual seating order. Of course, I too was there. One classmate whom I had never talked to, one-sidedly appointed me as the group leader for the upcoming work experience program, while another classmate whom I had never talked to either, cast his vote of confidence in my appointment. Shinra seems serious. I am fine with that too. I didnt say I will do it yet, though? Just because I wouldnt join in the usual bustle of the classroom, doesnt mean that I was a serious person. Isnt that evaluation a bit premature? Well, I say that, but it applies to me too. I couldnt evaluate them either because I didnt know their personalities or the kinds of people they associated with. It wasnt that I didnt understand that first impressions determined, more often than not, how the other party would perceive you. In a piece of paper handed to us, my name was being written down in the space allocated for the group leader. I dont remember having agreed though? It would seem that she didnt know the kanji for my name, so, she wrote it down in hiragana. However, the characters had a certain rotundity to them, quite characteristic of a female student. [TN C Kanji and hiragana are Japanese scripts. Japanese names are written in kanji, and, kanjis have hiragana readings. Knowing kanji characters for names is a particularly tough ordeal. Hiragana is the basic script] Why do female students have such roundness to their characters? Anyways, would you stop writing the hiragana characters so small? It looked like she had confidence issues. Was it just me? Until only a few minutes ago, they were grumbling in discontent about how they couldnt pair up with the people they wanted to. It would seem that they accepted reality when the teacher-in-charge showed no signs of heeding to their complaints. Although reluctant, I made some conversation with them. I sensed not a speck of seriousness in their voices. Well, I wasnt one to talk. I myself wasnt motivated enough for this event. I ended up having the position of the group leader forced upon me. Gradually, the topic of our conversation strayed from the issue at hand. Which reminds me, where are Ogiwara and the others going? I wonder where~, I will ask later. He said others, but it would seem that the boys were referring to Shizuku, and the girls, Yuuto. More interested in others than ourselves, are we? Well, that was to be expected. After all, the only thing that they were looking forward to, in this event, was the possibility of being paired up with their desired partners. I alone proceeded to confirm the schedule and the location for our work experience. I ran my eyes over the piece of paper that had been handed to us before. Our group got assigned to the hotel in the neighbourhood of the nearest station. Thankfully, it would seem like they didnt intend for students to deal with customers. As per what was written in the paper, we would have to experience the other kinds of functions that hotel workers had to perform, such as cleaning the rooms, bathrooms etc. For some reason, it felt like we got assigned to a really difficult category of occupation for this event. I grimaced at the thought of the upcoming days, but it couldnt be helped. Shinra, you are close with those three, arent you? Suddenly, the female student hurled a question at me. Three? State their names, will you? Saying three doesnt help identify them. Well, probably those three anyway Kanzaki-san, Ogiwara, and Kirasaka-san! In particular, you are childhood friends with Kanzaki-san, arent you? Leaning forward, the male student raised his voice. Well, thats how it iseverybody has a childhood friend or two, dont they? (MC) [TN C no bitch, they dont, I dont have a Shizuku, so die] It was just that, apart from those three, I didnt have anyone to talk to in this classroom. Better said, I didnt have anyone else to talk to in my entire school year. Heck, if I splurged a bit, I could even say that there wasnt anyone in the entire school. No, wait. Since I had recently started talking to people from the student council, I was probably making progress. The expressions of the two before me changed to one of displeasure. Were they perhaps dissatisfied with a certain aspect of my answer? I liked it when they were an easy read. There were too many people around me who had their barriers up, not letting their emotions show on their faces. So, I am saved by these two before me. True that there are childhood friends, but that level is just, you know~ Thats right, saying that she is a childhood friend, or that you went to the same middle school so casuallybe careful of what you say, you know? From here on out, I will be careful. It was fine to enshrine them in a high place in their hearts, but what the hell was with this pushing their value onto others? For me, they were like any other student. They were just a bit more connected than me. They had better looks and marks. Thats all. One of them was even from an exceptionally rich background. What the? No way they were like any other student. Should I be feeling grateful for my acquaintanceship with them? Tomorrow onwards, lets use polite speech with them. I should work on assuming the correct behaviour. [TN C In Japanese, they have polite speech, known as Keigo, basically speaking politely and with respect for the other party. While in English, the line is blurry, more often than not, I think, its quite easily determinable in Japanese] I glanced at the two before me with cold eyes. They were getting all excited by themselves. It was probably because of that that I was suddenly hit with an urge to get away from them, as soon as possible. However, they came up with another topic. They continued. Thats right! Tell us about them! Thats good! Nice idea! What is a nice idea? Doing as you please They wanted to know about their birthday, favourite food, old recollections, preferences etc. Although they said preferences, what they wanted to know, in particular, was their preferences regarding the opposite gender. They had even brought out their memo-pads, intending to jot down the information. Looking at them acting with so much vigour, I put some distance between us. When I took my eyes off the paper laid on the table and looked at the two before me, I was met with their fiercely shining gazes. If you want to know, you should ask the person in question. These were personal information. Recently, I had been rather strict when dealing with personal information. I just decided in my heart, that from here on out, I would be careful about these things. That was why I couldnt furnish answers to their questions. When I issued the short reply, their expressions distorted, all that interest evaporating into thin air. Come on, it isnt something you need to hide, is it now? We wont tell anybody~ so please, tell us. Saying it like thatI dont think you guys can pull off sounding more untrustworthy than this. I maintained my silence since before they had asked their questions, to which they showed a bitter expression. Isnt this quite the coincidence? I too feel like I could come to hate the two of you. I am even having thoughts about how I dont want to talk to you guys ever again. Recently, I had not been associating with many students around me. It was probably because of that, but it has been quite a while since I felt like this. It has been a while since I had to confront people whose intentions of wanting to get close to Yuuto or Shizuku through me, were clear as day. For years, I had had these kinds of conversations with many people. I thought I had gotten used to it already. Since it has been a while, it felt somewhat different too. I looked to my side, and my gaze fell upon the two who were being surrounded by our classmates, Yuuto and Shizuku. I inadvertently let out a sigh. I reaffirmed that they were always going to be the centre of attention, and even though I was so aware, I had continued to remain by their side. And because of that, there was a large number of troublesome affairs. How did the likes of me get involved with the likes of them? Where did it go wrong? When I retracted my gaze and looked elsewhere, Kirasaka entered my field of vision. Sat by the windowsill, she was looking outside, seemingly bored. Once in a while, she would move her mouth to perform conversational tasks with the students of her group, but since she refrained from anything beyond the basic engagement, the air around her group seemed to become heavier by the moment. Best of luck. I could only wish the students who had to be in a group with her, good luck. CH 93 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (5) Translator C Vodka Short chapter. Has been a while. I will probably post on Saturdays from now onwards. Um, Kirasaka-san, there are few things that need to be discussed regarding our group. .. One of the members in her group summoned his courage and asked her. His reserved way of talking and expression told tales about the bravery he had summoned for pulling off this feat. Kirasaka ceased to read the paperback in her hand and lifted her head. Her gaze met his. Eyes so cold that the person at the receiving end of her gaze, might freeze over. It couldnt be helped but fall prey to such a hallucination. Confronted with such a gaze, he unconsciously withdrew a little into his chair. What is it? With a clear voice, she issued a short reply. The male student seemed relieved to have received that reply as he started talking. As this spectacle before me unfolded, I anxiously looked on. However, it would seem that such concerns were unnecessary. She too, in the course of these last few months, had associated with strangers. I wouldnt say she had developed resistance, but she had somewhat gotten used to human relationships. As I was thinking of retracting my gaze from her, I heard a voice. We will need to contact each other about this training, so, if its fine with you, can you tell us your contact? No way. Their conversation was under the watchful supervision of the majority of our classmates. How will she react? Everyone must have been pondering this one question. However, her reply was excessively short. Immediate reply, huh The guy was now, probably, standing stock still, petrified at her response. I dont what to sayDont mind. Developments like these did happen. It wasnt a bad pretext for asking her contact details. In reality, they would need to keep in touch as they were going to be operating as a group. They could talk to each other in person or do that over the smartphone. Even if they didnt exchange contacts, they needed to figure out a way of communicating with each other. So, by no means, was his decision, incorrect. That was why he must have thought that he had a chance at victory, that there was a possibility that they could exchange contacts. However, Kirasaka had flatly refused him. I could only conjecture his current state of mind. Well, this is her we are talking about. Her words and actions always broke the norms. I couldnt help but think that she had acted very much like herself. The male student died a swift and noble death in front of his classmates. He dropped his shoulders in disappointment and returned to his seat, dejection apparent on his face. Next up was the other guy, and a short while after, we had on our hands, yet another swift and honourable death. Well then, who will overcome this obstacle? As I continued to look on with bated breath, I listened to the clack of her shoes. Kirasaka was walking towards me. What happened? The match is yet to conclude, you know. At my question, she let out a sigh, as if to say it had gotten tedious, and said. I want to get some fresh air. I want you to come along. Eh, no way. I said all that about her, but what the heck, I too issued an immediate reply. It was a super-fast, peremptory refusal, unwilling to lose to Kirasakas. I hadnt given it any thought. When I came to, those words had already escaped me. I guess this is what you would call, a reflexive behaviour. Our nearby classmates were looking at us, their mouths agape. Clearly, they were dumbfounded at my immediate refusal. Kirasaka wasnt angry. She let out a chuckle, forcibly proceeded to grab hold of my hand, and started dragging me away from the classroom. If this is forced participation, just say so. She was pulling me while laughing. Too scary. Sensei, I need to receive an important document regarding this event from the student council president. I will be going out for a short while. (Kirasaka) Eh, a-ah, understood. Look, even Sensei is at a loss here. A student leaving the classroom as she pleases while class is still in session?Where did this delinquent girl come from? Kirasaka had pulled a fast one on the teacher. When we were going to exit the classroom, another voice rang out. I too had requested the president for an application form. Is it fine if I went to pick it up? It was Shizuku. I havent heard about any application form from the president. Dont use the president to make such a blatant excuse for following us. With a trot, she caught up to us. Then, the three of us headed for, obviously not the student council room, but the stairs to the rooftop of the second building. What faded behind us, was the scenery of our classmates looking at our direction with envy. Amidst them, the figure of a pensive Yuuto could be made out. CH 94 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (6) Translator C Vodka Since class was still in session, the rooftop was quiet and comfortable. It went without saying that, unlike the lunch break when there would be many students, we were the only people here, now. With Kirasaka leading the way, instead of heading for where the president was, as we should have been, we were on the rooftop of the annex building. We killed time, with our backs against the handrail. Besides, even if we were in different school years, classes across the school were conducted at the same time. So, the president was in class now. To have not noticed that, I couldnt help but think that the teacher must have been really shaken up. After all, Kirasaka rarely spoke. Right now, I couldnt feel a speck of the hustle and bustle that was characteristic of a school. The only sound that reached my ears was the sound of the wind blowing. I asked Shinra-kun to come. I didnt ask for you though? Please do not let it bother you. I am merely observingbesides, dragging Shinra-kun out in the middle of class is a clear indicator of lack of common sense. Did you forget that you too had lied to the teacher? With a sidelong glance, I spectated their exchange in silence as my gaze fell upon the school courtyard. Was this a coincidence? No physical education classes were being held right now. Wind coursed through the courtyard devoid of any presence. The lush green trees swung while the leaves danced. You would think that you would get tired of watching the same scenery over and over again. However, now that I was looking at this scenery before me, at this not-so-usual time, it felt good for some reason. Just that, I was skipping class to bathe in the wind on the rooftop. At any rate, because of this group activity, I have to talk with people I dont know. I hate it. Kirasaka pulled up her hair and spoke gloomily. Her hair, which was on the shorter side for a girl, but sufficiently long when compared to that of a boys, shone under the influence of the reflected sun rays. You arent talking with them muchearlier, you refused to exchange contacts too. I only stated facts. Looking at it objectively, the only time she took spoke was when the matter of exchanging contacts came up earlier. Could you help me figure out the exact time stamps for when you talked? The thought of that discovery sounds rather intriguing. She narrowed her eyes, seemingly somewhat offended by my words. Then, with her slender white finger, she proceeded to explain her claims in detail. First, when they greeted me, then, when the female student talked to me. Then, when they asked for my contact address You havent talked at all, have you?! Thank you for the strong comeback. Shizuku had issued an immediate reply. Kirasaka maintained her calm and spoke. Could you not compare me with the likes of you? Every day, you just go on talking and talking, with anyone and everyonebesides, I think he has it worse? Dont direct it at me She pointed her white hand at my direction, and looked at me, a teasing smile plastered on her face. Not that I could pull off a retort or anything. Even if I did take part in some conversation, it was mostly about Yuuto. The kinds of conversations I generally took part in was a tad bit different from the ones that Kirasaka had to. People didnt have any interest in the person named Shinra Minato. They had struck up conversations because they wanted to establish a relationship with the popular personages around me. If you looked at it like that, you would understand how pitiful of a character I was. It was because they were trying to establish a point of contact with Yuuto, Shizuku, or Kirasaka through me. That was the only reason for their initiating a conversation with me. However, the same could be said for me. I didnt exchange any greetings with them. I didnt desire to get to know them on any level, and it applied to the members in my group too. At any rate, I would probably ever only interact with them during this event. We lived differently. They went about their student lives with boisterous exultation. In stark contrast to that, I wanted to spend my days quietly. We neither had any common grounds nor should our personalities have anything in common. For only a little while, I had observed them, exchanged a few words, and arrived at the thought that it was going to be hard to get along with them. The result couldnt be more in line with expectation. There was nothing good about having to participate in pointless dialogues with people I didnt get along with. It was mentally taxing. As expected, there is no need to associate with others more than what is defined by necessity. I was having such twisted thoughts. Minato-kun is fine. To begin with, he doesnt have many friends to talk to even in the classroom. Oi be a little considerate towards me, will you? Didnt that sound like quite the childish excuse there? However, since it was the truth, it hit worse, and since it came from my childhood friend, it sounded exceedingly persuasive. It didnt look like Kirasaka was going to stand up for me either. She exhaled, and then, with cold eyes, proceeded to speak. Getting this hyped up over a mere school eventwhat is so fun about that? One could gather from her voice that she was really tired of having to deal with all these. I shared her opinion. We were going to be spending a single day in a different environment. Was it worth all that hype? Was it the thrill of visiting an unknown place, or, did they hold some sort of expectation about their futures from this event? Other kinds of feelings could also be whirling inside them. If you were to probe me for an answer, I would have to disappoint you, since I had no clue whatsoever. I could only furnish my personal point of view. The air in the place makes people feel that wayin reality, there were only a few students who were truly enjoying this event. Everyone had a complaint or two. Perhaps, those who were able to go to the workplace they wanted to, with their desired partners, were the only ones who were enjoying this event in the truest sense. However, students nowadays specialized in matching their rhythm to that of the others around them, to fit in. In all likelihood, they were concealing their feelings and putting on an exuberant facade. So, if one student didnt read the mood, and made apparent his dissatisfaction, the others around him wouldnt be able to help but feel uncomfortable. That was why, I too put up with this charade, pretending to have fun like the others. Not only did this apply to human relationships, but it was also the correct stance to assume when you were dealing with schoolwork. There were not many students like Kirasaka, who had no qualms about breaking away from the herd mentality and wearing their feelings on their faces. The event this time is hard for people such as Kirasaka and me. Thats for sure. If you took it too seriously, the others were going to make fun of you and pull your leg, saying that you were being too serious. On the contrary, if you didnt participate at all, you were going to be reprimanded for not cooperating. When you looked at it from the perspective of someone who was used to operating by himself, or in a small group, cooperation was a nuisance. That being the case, wasnt it best to do it my way? After all, Kirasaka was way too uncooperative, and Shizuku was way too earnest. Neither had the balance. Its going to be an ordeal Murmured Kirasaka. Her voice carried different kinds of emotions. When I heard her remark, a chill ran down my spine. It wasnt a feeling of discomfort or fear. Just that, I could somehow discern that Kirasaka really disliked the event that laid in store for us. Like, the intensity was off the charts. With that, I arrived at an answer. We should return alreadyif we are too late, they could suspect things? Thats true At Shizukus words, I noticed that more time had elapsed than I had thought. The class was going to be over soon. I reluctantly parted with the quiet rooftop. Certainly, this school event that required students, to participate in groups, might be unpleasant for those who habitually operated in solitude. However, it was probably the most unpleasant for students like Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto, whose popularity attracted others to gather in droves around them. CH 95 hapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (7) Translator C Vodka How was I feeling the day before the event? Truthfully? Its gonna be a pain in the ass. Neither did I feel a shard of excitement, nor did I even have the tiniest bit of expectation towards it. I was aware that there was no point to this. So, I had to keep myself reminding that, this was about hands-on experience. Well, that was what the teachers side seemed to think. The students didnt put any deep thought into it. Well, the extent of the students thoughts could be defined by the incentive of being able to fill up their resumes, which, in turn, would help them land part-time jobs or find employment. However, I had doubts. This was going to last for only a day, and we werent even going to be working in the truest sense of the term, since it was going to be more of a watch and learn procedure. I couldnt see the hiring companies giving it, much credit. I am going about it in a roundabout manner, but I really dont want to go. I laid sprawled across the bed, staring at the hands of the clock as I waited for the impending event that was closing in on me with every passing second. Cant I get sick or something?. I was bitter at the thought of my unnecessarily sturdy body. I need to be grateful to mom for having given birth to the healthy me The day of the event. The weather was in its finest form. Not a speck of confusion. I had dearly wished for it to be a cloudy day, but the sky was devoid of so much a single cloud. Heck, it wont be an exaggeration if I said that today was the perfect day for the event. In addition, my body was in tip-top condition. Neither was I hurt anywhere nor was I feeling unwell. I woke up a little later than usual. I grabbed my bag that I had prepared beforehand and exited the house. Well then, Nii-san, please do your best. I dont want to do my best Fighting! [TN C I dont think I needed to append this note, but anyways, fighting is a cheer where basically they are saying do your best.] Even though Kaede had school, she had stayed back until the last moment so that she could see me off. After being seen off, I started walking towards the station. Kaedes figure of seeing me off with her arms folded, was extremely adorable. Being cheered on by such a sister, I might just be able to give it my best. Hm, not happening. On the way, as I was waiting for the signal to change at a crossing, I confirmed todays schedule. The event was scheduled to commence at 10 A.M, and conclude at 5 P.M. My person was going to have to be subjected to a seven-hour long constraint, but it would seem that we would be provided an hour of rest. They would be preparing lunch for us, at a restaurant inside the hotel, it would seem. So, I didnt bring any bento. Upon completion of the event, we were to return home. The hotel was located near the station. Even with slight deviations, I should be able to return home by six. I had pondered if it was a good idea to be intruding upon a professional workplace, but it would seem that it was actually a good thing for the establishment. According to the people in charge, it would be kind of like an appeal to the people in the area. I had to let them that we were coming. The duty to contact the establishments devolved upon the representative of every group. Since I had no choice, I contacted them. More like, I am the group leader?.Aint these guys a bit too half-assed? When the call connected, they immediately handed the phone over to the person-in-charge. It would seem that their employees were in the loop about this event. Making the prior arrangement went off without a hitch. The designated spot for our meeting was the shopfront across from the station. However, upon my arrival, I couldnt discover anyone from my group. Although we still had five minutes until the assembly time, I was worried about the fact that I was the first one to turn up. I let out a sigh, pondering as to how I should go about killing time in this station area, where it was hard to come across something that helped the cause. Then, I noticed a few figures of what seemed like students, appearing not so far away. With Shizuku at the centre, a group of students was headed for my direction. Minato-kun! Good morning! A case of mistaken identity? She called out to me, not a hint of reservation in her voice, uncaring of the surrounding eyes. I had reflexively denied my acquaintanceship with her and looked away. Habits were a frightening thing. I could auto-invoke the Shyness skill without having to think about it. By the way, the classmates standing behind Shizuku were looking at me with eyes that seemed to question my identity. No wait. We are in the same classroom, you know. Let me also add that one of you guys literally sit in front of me. Why was he making that Dont know face? When I directed my cold gaze at that student, Shizuku asked. Minato-kuns group is supposed to meet in front of the station too, huh? Well, yaBut, I am the only one here. I looked in all directions, and upon confirming that not a single soul from my group was anywhere to be found, I said so. Shizuku had a whole army of students following her from behind, while my rear was as empty as it could be. Was it due to the difference in our popularities? Or did the problem lie in my very existence? I had rather it be the former. If it were to be the latter, I felt like that bout would suffer a premature death. What happened to Kirasaka? Looking at a certain classmate behind Shizuku, a single doubt surfaced in my mind. I couldnt see Kirasaka anywhere, even though she was supposed to be in the same group as that classmate. [TN C I am still confused as to if Kirasaka is in the same group as Shizuku or not. My brain is turning into mush. Let me decrypt this mystery as we go, ok?] Considering how much Kirasaka adored doing things her way, her not turning up today, wouldnt be surprising, but I wanted to confirm, just in case. At first, I had thought that she was probably following the herd from behind, at a distance, but I could not make out her figure no matter where looked. At my question, Shizuku smiled bitterly, and replied. Kirasaka-san is meeting her group at their place of training, it seemsShe doesnt like to partake in group activities, after all. What theIs that even allowable? I am jealous. I ended up lamenting how such an ingenious idea hadnt occurred to me. While thinking about how it was very much like her to do so, I directed an appreciative gaze at Shizuku. I wasnt sure if she comprehended the meaning behind my gaze, but it sure did look like she had picked it up, as she flashed a smile at me. Well then, Minato-kun, please try your best! I will visit Minato-kuns house when its over. HmIts fine not come, you know? What was she doing, deciding by her herself? There was no way I would bend to something like that. She tried to casually slip it into our conversation, making it sound like a pre-arranged event. No way am I gonna be deceived by likes of that. I have carefully put together a schedule for after todays event. The fascinating plan was to return home and hit the sack. Moreover, since tomorrow was Saturday, I could sleep all day, and I planned to do just that. What perfect plan! At my immediate reply, Shizuku offered a light bow, and left, accompanied by her group members. Her group members had a certain bounce to their strides. I could gather from that, that they were really looking forward to what was in store for them today. Well, they were probably filled with anticipation because they would get to spend the entire day with Kanzaki Shizuku and Kirasaka Ren. Half-exasperated, half-convinced, I looked away from them. The members of my group were yet to show their faces. When will they come? CH 96 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (8) Translator C Vodka I stood still in solitude, waiting for my group members. However, even after Shizukus departure, there were no signs of them turning up. The cut-off time was nigh, and my mind was almost at my limit. Then, my smartphone started vibrating. Oh my, how curious. Its time for the call to come in. An unknown number was being displayed on my phone screen. Looking at the timing of the call, I guessed it was probably one of the group members who were calling to inform me that they were running late. I havent given them my phone number, though? Holding on to my doubt, I answered the call. From the other end, I could hear the voice of an unexpected person. It was a voice I had gotten recently gotten used to hearing. Oh, is this Shinra? I am the teacher-in-charge, Watanabe. Good morningwhy do you have my phone number? Usually, it was a bit nerve-racking to receive a call from the person-in-charge, right? Even though I was on phone, I straightened my back a little. It was one thing if it was the home landline number, but he even knew my cellphone number. Where was the privacy? Like stating an obvious fact, Watanabe-sensei answered my question. I found your number from the student roster. More importantly, regarding todays event He sounded somewhat hesitant, but I felt like I somehow knew where this was going. I could more or less pull off a conjecture since no one other than me had arrived yet, even though the time for assembly had passed. Regarding todays eventNomura and Noda will be absent because they have been taken ill. Which one is Noda and which one is Nomura? Why did they have the No part common in their surnames? It was because of this resemblance that I couldnt discern which one was which. According to the teacher-in-charge, the female student was Nomura, whereas the male student was Noda. They had called early in the morning and intimated the teacher that they were fine until yesterday, but they had woken up feverish today. It was a transparent lie, but upon acknowledgement of the intimation, the teacher had contacted the workplace a short while ago. What a perfect illustration of last-minute cancellation. This was undoubtedly going to worsen the impression that the people working at the hotel had of students. However, looking at this from my perspective, the situation had taken a turn for the better. It was convenient for me since I didnt need to act in a group any longer. After the call with the teacher-in-charge disconnected, I started for the hotel. The top of the hotel building could be seen from the station. It shouldnt be my imagination that my footsteps felt somewhat lighter. I feel sorry for the hotel, but please proceed to provide the school with your constructive criticism later. Let me fast forward a little, lets say about three hours. I didnt omit it because I was too lazy to explain the process up to now. It was just that, after my call with the teacher-in-charge, I arrived at the hotel, partook in the greetings, and then began my day as a hotelman. As simple as that. I cleaned rooms and participated in some tasks at the front desk, and those too were done in silence, since it held, not a shard of appeal in my eyes. If I were to talk about the element of surprise, I guess it would be that, in addition to the kind of work that I had expected to do, I had to man a store. I couldnt comprehend how manning the store was any different from doing a part-time job, but I decided to consider this an experience. I did my work as I was told, in silence. I indifferently took notes. I worked with the only goal of procuring a passing grade. Neither was I going to receive any remuneration for my services, nor did I have the passion for this kind of work. It was because there was a corresponding return for the work done that jobs and part-time jobs were worth doing. That was why there were no problems with my not having any special feelings towards this job. After the hour-long recess was over, I was walking down the corridor to ask for my next assignment. Suddenly, a man called out to me from behind. Excuse me, do you have a minute? Yes?What is it? When I turned around, I found a man standing at a bit of a distance. Clad in a becoming suit, he had an air of austerity about him. I havent seen you aroundare you a trainee? No, I am here for the one-day work experience. He was probably in his early forties. He came off as overly serious. At a glance, he seemed like a stern man. He sounded like he frequented the hotel. I issued a reply in the manner I was directed to, during the morning assembly. By saying it like this, it was possible to evade most problems. Is that so? In that case, you are the student from Sakuranogaoka school I have heard of? Thats so. Who might you be? No, this is different This man wasnt a regular customer. He was undoubtedly someone related to this hotel. However, I would have noticed a man this conspicuous during the introductions, if he were there. There was no way I would overlook someone so solemn-looking. So, naturally, I asked him about his identity. Work experience or training or whatever, now that I was in the workplace uniform, and not the school uniform, I would have to handle this situation accordingly. I tried my best to not come off as a crude fellow. According to what I hear, youre the only one here today. So, are you Minato-kun? Without answering my question, the man said so. I noticed that I had unconsciously put on a frown. There was also the matter about not answering my question, but he even knew my name. My guard went up. I was asking myself if the answer to my question wasnt already in the short conversation between us. I want to talk for a little while. Can I receive a bit of your time? I do not mind butis it fine if I first let the hotel know? Well, you do not need to worry about that. I will inform them myself. So, I would like for you to come over. I felt like I got a glimpse of the hierarchical structure of this hotel. Like chasing after the back of the man walking in front of me, I proceeded through the corridor. His back, gait, and this certain air he had about him resembled someone. However, I just couldnt figure out who it was that he bore the resemblance to. While maintaining a certain distance, I followed after him. CH 97 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (9) Translator C Vodka The man giving of a gentleman-like aura walked past the front desk and proceeded towards the inner part of the building. The moment the employees saw him, they straightened their postures and bowed deeply. As expected, it would seem like this person was associated with the hotel. That too, someone who held quite the high post. Nevertheless, I didnt know his reason for summoning me. Even if he was, hypothetically speaking, someone from the upper echelons, there was no need for him to bring along an employee he had never seen before, to a deserted section of the hotel. I myself came to this hotel for the first time today, and I didnt know my way around. Before long, we arrived at the innermost part of the building. We were standing in front of a vending machine that gave off white luminescence. Do you want to drink something? Nothats fine. My mom had told me that I shouldnt follow strangers or accept sweets or drinks from them. I had already failed to heed her warnings the moment I decided to follow this man. So reckless of me The man inserted some coins in the vending machine, and even though I had refused, he was buying me my share of drinks as well. I am no good with bitter stuff. It will just be caf au lait?. Are you fine with that? Thank you very much. I too prefer it sweet. He muttered, Thank god, without any change in his expression. Since I had been called out to by him in the corridor, it had taken us a few minutes to reach here. During that time, we havent had any conversation. Did he decide to talk here from the beginning? Although, it had only been a short while, and this man over here said that there werent going to be any problems, when I thought about if it was really okay to be talking to him like this instead of working as I was supposed to, anxiety started welling up inside me. When the man saw me catching glimpses of my wristwatch, he immediately issued the following words. Do not worry about the time. No one would complain. You seem pretty well prepared for this, huh. It sounded more like, I wouldnt let anyone complain. It was pointless to try and predict his actions. It was beyond my scope of imagination. It was to such an extent that I couldnt help but think that this man belonged to the higher rungs of the social ladder. The moment I heard about you, I wanted to inquire about the situation. The man sat on the wooden bench next to the vending machine and said so while sipping on his caf au lait. The bench exuded not a hint of refinement. There were no cushions or anything. It only served the basic purpose of letting the user sit on it. I could feel that the bench had been stacking up years. However, the employees must have been using it habitually, as was evident from how clean it was. Not a single speck of dirt could be found. I dont think there is anything in particular thats different about me. Nothing has changed. It was an expression that sounded so very deprived of any charms. It could be said that I was being self-conscious. It could even be looked in a negative light. There was nothing more stupid than overestimating your worth. I am not saying anything about you being different or special. I just want to know what happened. Although I had some thoughts about his faultfinding tone of speaking, I wasnt angry or anything. It was as if he was simply stating a fact. His gaze lingered on me in silence. Was he testing something? Or, was it simple curiosity? He must have heard about what went on with the group from the school. My coming here was communicated in advance. The introduction sheet that I had filled up for this event, had also been sent. He must be an oddball to still want me to speak about it, even though he already knew everything. This man over here could probably rival the likes of Kirasaka, the president, and Shizuku. The two other students in my group should have had more charm to them. However, it is true that I had some expectations. It would seem like your expectations will not be met, huh. (MC) As usual, I had a comeback at ready, so I fired away. My habit bore its fangs at this time and place. Sorryits habit. Thats fine. Pay it no heed. I too would like to talk to your usual self. For the first time, he showed me an expression that embodied an emotion. The corner of his lips was ever so slightly raised. I harboured an uneasy feeling towards his expression, and it was hard to discern what he was thinking. Slight chills were running down my spine, and it was a familiar feeling. [TN C what are chills running down the spine but with a reduced intensity? I just wrote slight chills, lol] CH 98 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (10) Translator C Vodka I received the caf au lait and gulped it down in one go. Then, I threw it in the trash box next to the vending machine. During that time, I was thinking. This uncomfortable yet familiar sensation I am getting from this manwhere have I felt it before? Was there some sort of a hint in the conversations we have had until now? With limited information in hand, I searched for an answer. Was there something you wanted to ask me since I am a student? I asked. At my question, the man shook his head horizontally. Although, it would be correct for someone in my position to say, Thats right, at this juncture, unfortunately, its not sosince the opinions of students arent necessarily valuable. I had no objection to his words. He was right. Listening to him speak, I thought we had at least one thing in common. Dont people say that you have a distorted outlook? His thought process was a little, no, quite distorted. True that students who had scanty life experience wouldnt necessarily have valuable opinions. Even so, for keeping up appearances, a person would usually not say so. However, this man stated his contrary opinion definitively. I was able to grasp his thought mechanism from that alone. True that people close to me say so, but I like to think of it as not telling any lies. With a Thats why, he continued. You are the one I want to talk with, Shinra Minato-kun. With both elbows on his knees, the man leaned forward a bit as he waited for my words in silence. It was as if he was confirming my reaction to his words. I didnt look away from him and met his gaze head-on. I started off with a joke. I dont swing that way. Neither do I. I have a beloved wife and daughter at home. You did understand the meaning, huh I was sure this was going to dampen the mood. I was a bit taken back by his unexpected comeback but soon returned to the issue at hand. Why me? Can I ask? I said this before too, right? Its because I have heard about you. From whom? Wasnt it from the school? Although it was only an assumption, I had concluded that it must have been the school. If it wasnt the school, but some individual who knows me, and this man has grown curious after hearing about me from that individual, then The scope of my conjecture got narrowed down in one go. Situations like this made me grateful for having only a small circle of friends and acquaintances. Thank you, me. From my daughter. No hint. Even if you say that I dont know who your daughter is. Heck, I didnt even know his name. I noticed that there was a want of definitive exchange of information, that I had not introduced myself. So, I proceeded to remedy it. Come to think of it, I havent introduced myself yet. I am Shinra Minato. I of all people have forgotten. My name is President. Just as I was finally going to catch his name, we got cut off by a voice emanating from behind us, from the direction of the hotel reception. What bad timing. Before he could continue with his interrupted self-introduction, the matter with the man who had approached us from behind will have to be dealt with first. Thinking so, when I turned around, I discovered that the person who was behind us was someone I knew. Kuroi-san? Isnt it Shinra-sama? Sorry to have interrupted your talk. The man smiled cheerfully. He who gave off a grandpa-like feeling, was none other Kuroi-san, Kirasakas butler-cum-driver. I have heard from her that when she would be in school, he engaged in secretarial work for her dad. Why is Kuroi-san here? The president has come to the hotel today, hence. It was an obvious reply. There would only be one reason for him to be in a place where Kirasaka wasnt. Other than the person named Kirasaka Ren, there must be someone else in this hotel whom he served. I slowly turned my head to look at the person whom I had been talking to until a moment ago. In other words, the man Kuroi-san addressed as president, the man I had been talking to was Let me continue from where I left off. My name is Kirasaka Reiya. The man who let no emotions show on his face, said so, an intrepid smile seemingly hung on his lips. This man was Kirasakas dad? I could finally understand the reason for getting a familiar feeling of discomfort from his gaze, mannerism, and gait. That was why you have heard about me. It would seem you are getting along well with my daughter. No, no, saying that I get along with her is preposterous. Because of your daughter, every day is a mess, you know. Like father, like daughter. The air around him was exactly like hers. It was rather strange that I hadnt noticed it until now. Kuroi-san, who had joined in on the conversation half-way through it, cast a surprised look in my direction, but I didnt have the leeway to explain myself at this moment. As I directed my full attention to the man sitting in front of me, he issued the next few words, in what sounded like a different tone. I want to ask you just one thing. Faced with his serious tone of speaking and expression, that seemed to give the impression that the conversation there on out would furnish the reason for his coming here today and calling out to me, I had unconsciously straightened my back. However, I wouldnt notice that until later. CH 99 Chapter 12 C Preparation and malaise (11) Translator C Vodka Theres only one thing I would like to ask you. Said the man, Kirasakas dad. Having said so, he was silent for a while. Then, he continued in a refined manner. As you know, I have a daughter. From my perspective, she is an exceedingly brilliant daughter. Thats true. Anybody would say soapart from her character. I muttered the last few words in a voice inaudible to the other party. Kuroi-san, who was standing behind me, might have heard me since I could hear his muffled laughter. You shouldnt be laughing at the person you serve you know. Kirasakas dad nodded at my words. There was neither denial nor affirmation. I want her to inherit my company in the future. She has the makings for that. The circumstances too are appropriate. I believe this is the best choice for my daughters happiness, but His smooth sailing of words came to a stop. It was as if he was thinking about something. It was a signifier of his reluctance to say what was coming next. My daughter opposed the decisionwhen I asked her the reason, she only said one word, Nothats when I remembered hearing about you. Me? I was curious as to how that situation led him to think of me. However, I decided to not ask that. With this, I could finally unearth the reason for his earlier reluctance. The options at hand were either Kirasakas refusal, or his being reminded of me. Now, it was quite clear to me that it was the latter. Since it was her we were talking about, she might have had brought up my name in the middle of some worthless conversation. However, even more importantly, I was surprised by the possibility of her speaking normally to her family. Was she loquacious at home? Or did she indifferently engage in the minimum amount of conversation as necessitated by the situation? I was extremely curious. She, who usually wouldnt speak more than necessary, talks about the events at schoolshe says she wants to keep spending her days like this. To think Kirasaka would say something like that. I wondered when those ordinary days had become something precious to her. No, it was probably just me who hadnt thought about it. These ordinary days had probably been irreplaceable in her eyes since long ago. Doting of his daughter, this man was similar to my dad. Moreover, that daughter was none other than Kirasaka Ren. This was just my supposition until the bitter end. However, given her personality, there shouldnt be any drastic differences between her school and home versions. Even at home, she probably remained engrossed in reading and went about her unfettered ways. That was why this man must have had noticed the slightest change in her emotions. When the taciturn her talked about an individual, it must have piqued his interest. .Lets say that is how that played out. Self-interpretation was important. Every day felt like a parade of self-interpretations, but it wouldnt do for me to worry about that now. Your selling point is that you cant lie, right? Could you please not make it sound like a catchphrase? I replied without a moments delay. Where have you heard that from? That was something Yuuto had said. I hadnt communicated anything of that sort. The slightly upturned corner of his lips and the warped expression on his face were just like Kirasakas. I had a feeling that I was able to re-confirm that they were indeed father and daughter. I turned to check up on Kuroi-san. With a serious countenance, he was listening to our conversation. As I said earlier, I want to hear your honest thoughtsDo you think I am wrong? A person couldnt be said to have been in the wrong for thinking what was best for his family. No, he shouldnt be said to have been in the wrong for thinking what was best for his family. It would be one thing if it were someone who ignored his family and did not take care of them, but not a shard of that could felt from this man in front of me. From the flow of the conversation, however, I could feel that something was amiss. Hence, I proceeded to point it out. Did you ask her what she wanted to do in the future? I wouldnt know if she would succeed her father or not. Just that, it was important to know what she was thinking, and which path she wanted to walk in the future. A proper conversation would have sufficed to dispel the need to ask the opinion of an outsider like me. This taciturn pair of a father and daughter. Wasnt it just that they didnt have a proper conversation yet or something? Suddenly, Kirasakas figure flipping through foreign books in the bookstore came to mind. She had a road she wanted to walk. If you have the time to ask for the opinion of a stranger of a brat such as myself, it would be better to talk to your daughter as soon as possible, I think. Fufu. A smile surfaced on Kirasaka-sans face. He probably couldnt hold it in. Hey hey, I havent said it to get a laugh. Besides, its nothing to laugh about. I looked at him with a sullen expression. However, the very next moment, his smiling face was nowhere to be seen. It was like Rei said. You have a composure unsuitable for your age.No, I am reluctant to use the term composure. Sorry? It has been helpful. Sorry for taking up your time. With Kirasaka-san issuing words sounding like a soliloquy, our conversation came to an end. Then, he got up from the bench and left. Taken aback by that overwhelmingly egoistic action, I stood stock-still. Kuroi-san offered a bow and chased after him. What was that? He appeared all of a sudden, became one-sidedly convinced, and then left arbitrarily. He is like a typhoon, I thought deep in my heart. When I realized that more time had passed than I expected, I hurriedly returned to the training. If they get angry at me for this, I am so gonna complain to Kirasaka. HahI am tired. The training came to an end. When I stepped outside from the hotel reception, a warm breeze greeted me. It didnt feel so good as I was a bit sticky from the sweat that I had worked up. My body felt heavy with fatigue. Partaking in unfamiliar activities was more exhausting than I had thought. I wanted to return home posthaste, take a bath, have supper and get into bed as soon as possible. That was how I wanted to devote myself to recuperating my physical strength. I went past the station. As I was going to enter the residential area, I saw a high school girl standing in front of a vending machine. I am seeing a lot of vending machines today The first thing that came to mind was the option of pretending not to notice her and walk past. However, I had met her father today only. Besides, there was a thing I wanted to give her. I stood next to her who seemed troubled over what drink to buy, and decisively pressed a button to finish a purchase. Ara? Isnt it Shinra-kun? Whats with that Ara, huh? Your house is in the opposite direction. Despite her house being in the opposite direction to mine, she was here. I could easily predict the reason. She was waiting for me here, probably because Kuroi-san had contacted her. I handed over the cold caf au lait? I just bought, to her. Whats this I wonder? Your treat? No way it ispass it on to your father for me. My father?Why I wonder? Asked Kirasaka, her head bent slightly to the side, to which I issued a short reply. I hate not being able to return a treat. Kirasaka seemed unable to make sense of what I just said, but I paid it no heed and started walking towards my home. Shizuku too was probably waiting at my home with a nonchalant look, anyways. [TN C I felt like I should clarify the usage of the nonchalant look part. You know its like how she had been casually popping up now and then at his house, as if there is nothing out of the ordinary with that.] She was assigned to the same workplace as Kirasaka, after all. It feels like its been quite a while since only the two of us have taken a walk. Isnt that great? The Kirasaka walking next to me with a smile on her face shone beautifully under the evening sun. No wonder, peoples gazes would gather on her. I kept on wondering if I had given the correct answer to her dad. Ahthis is delicious. You dont drink itmore like, go back already. As expected, she was beyond anyones control. Now that I have said it out loud, lets have her return. CH 100 Chapter 13 C Photograph Translator C Vodka There is a single sub-chapter under this chapter. Will proofread later. 100th chapter, huh. Nice. Btw, remind if I had been using Ren instead of Rei. Kirasakas first name is Rei. I feel like I had been using Ren for some reason. Although it couldnt be said that the work experience program had gone off without a hitch, I was able to part with it without causing any big issues. With that, Sakuranogaoka school too returned to its peaceful days. Summer was just around the corner, and students were done with the semester-end tests. Now, they just waited for the summer vacation to arrive. The restlessness has spread throughout the school. The upcoming vacation was going to be a long one that would last for about forty days. I too should have been looking forward to it, but Today, on this valuable holiday of a Saturday, I had come to school alongside the members of the student council. Having to attend school on a holidayhow repulsive. However, there were no Shizuku, Kirasaka or Yuuto in the school today. It was calm and quiet, and I could be somewhat at ease. This was the only solace in having to come to school on a holiday. The purpose of todays gathering was to organize documents of a certain kind. A while back, the president had asked us to be present today. Can I bring this to the storehouse? No, please take it to the reference room next door. The president rolled out directions, and since the documents had to be put in different places depending on whether they were necessary or not, we asked the president for her input and put away the documents in their respective card boxes accordingly. The documents I was in charge of had the words School Entrance Ceremony written on the flank of the cardboard. I was carrying it to the designated place. Every year, this school takes photographs at the school events and gives them away to students who want it. After the event, they would post the pictures on the walls of a classroom not ordinarily used. There, the students could ask for the pictures they were in, and they would be given the same. It was that kind of a system. It was a rather popular event, but the student council was involved in that too. From the school entrance ceremony to the graduation ceremony, there was a multitude of events, and a large number of photos was being pumped out during each of those. The job of sorting out these pictures every year fell upon the shoulders of the student council. There was also a picture of the president in her freshman year. Until only a while ago, all of us members of the student council were looking at it and having fun while comparing the her in the picture with her current self. The presidents cheeks flushed red; her head hung in embarrassment. Her maiden like expression was overflowing with freshness. This is too heavy for just a box. The box I was carrying contained documents pertaining to our school entrance ceremony from last year, but it probably weighed around two to three kilograms. It weighed several times more than any box that I have had to carry till date. What is in this? The president did say that it was mostly just photos, but it would make for some unusual photos to weigh this much. As I was having thoughts of wanting to have a look inside, a student approached me from behind. Isnt it fine to take a look? It should be fine since its ours anyway. Koizumi, who was in charge of sorting out pictures from earlier years, called out to me. Miura and Hino-kun too drew near. They seemed to be in a mood to immerse themselves in the recollections of the past. I acted as the representative and peeled off the tape. Several thick albums were neatly arranged inside the box. No wonder it was that heavy Oh, is that the album from your year? By the way, that year supposedly recorded the highest number of photographs ever taken. So, we bought a ton of albums, you know. The president, who was looking at her own photo with nostalgia in the presidents seat, suddenly raised her face and said so. Well, she probably took a few pictures herself. Figures she knows. One by one, I took the albums in my hand and reminisced. I got excited while thinking about finding myself in one of these photos. I ran my eyes over the album that was hidden at the very bottom of the pile. It wasnt very interesting to look at photos that didnt have so much even a speck of myself. I have seen most of them, was the feeling I got when I saw the students in the photos. Amongst them, the several photos of Shizuku and Yuuto were the cream of the crop. That figures. They are good models after all. All their photos came out stunning. Even the photographer must have had fun photographing them. Theirs stood out from the rest. However, strangely enough, there were none of Kirasaka in these albums. I wondered what could have had happened, though, it could have been just that she was not in this place at that time. She could decide to skip the likes of the school entrance ceremony without batting an eye. I didnt pay it much heed. Then, as I turned over to the last page, I finally found it. Ohit would seem there is a photo of me too. This is a memento. As I was thinking of asking the president if I could bring it back, I noticed a female student sitting next to me in the photograph. She had shoulder-length black hair. She too was clad in a brand-new uniform, so, I figured she was probably a fellow freshman. Due to the photograph having been taken from a certain angle at a distance, I couldnt make out the identity of the girl sitting next to me. I know it wasnt Shizuku though After all, back then, her hair was a little longer. As I was fixedly staring at the photo, the president approached from behind and peered into it. A soft aroma of flower wafted into my nostrils. I involuntarily leant backwards and looked up at the president. She saw the photo and muttered. This is quite the rare photoa two-shot of you and Rei. Kirasaka and me? I immediately re-examined the photo. True I could make out that she was pretty, but isnt Kirasakas hair shorter? The air around her was completely different too. I stared hard at the picture doubtfully, but the president confidently stated. There is no mistake. This is Rei for sure. The place in the picture was the not so popular courtyard inside the school. On the day of the entrance ceremony, I was indeed there. It was because the school gate-front was overflowing with people. So, I felt sick and moved there. However, there, at that time, that is to say, a year agoI had met with Kirasaka. The resplendent smile of the girl in the photograph was as if unconnected from reality. It was impossible to connect it to the Kirasaka I knew. CH 101 Chapter 14 C Feelings and answer (1) Translator C Vodka New chapter starts. Sat on the usual seat in the corner of the room, another day commenced. With summer vacation knocking at the door, Sakuranogaoka school too embarked on the new schedule of shortened routine. Basically, the school session was shortened to fit in a smaller time frame. The cooler by the window was yet to start operating. They had already started using the cooler in the staff room, but rule mandated that the coolers in the classrooms couldnt be used yet. Should I complain about this to the president today? Hot winds blew into the classroom through the window and turned over the pages of the textbook. Kirasakas hair fluttered under its influence. Yesterday, I met Kirasakas dad. He had a sober demeanour and gave off a strict impression. He was always honest with his feelings. Most importantly, I thought he was a good dad who thought about the well-being of his daughter. As usual, Kirasaka was reading a difficult-looking novel instead of paying attention to the class in session. Her figure overlapped with the girl from the photograph. As expected, it was hard to believe that they were the same person. How should I say this? The Kirasaka now was adorned with thorns. She had this cool aura. She had an imposing air about her. There was some childishness left in her photograph, but I had a feeling that she had a gentler expression on her face back then. Although, because of how the photograph was taken and considering how I didnt recognize her in the photo until the president told me, I couldnt assert my deduction. Even now, I only had a sidelong view of her to work with on the comparison. Having seemingly noticed my gaze on her, she turned to look at me. What is it I wonder? Is there something you dont understand? She glanced at the question on the blackboard and asked. Nojust something. I later realized that it sounded vague. All the more had I contributed to her budding suspicion. Even if you stare at me that hard, nobody else is gonna be popping up, you know. So, like what? You are be gonna popping up? What is this about popping up? Where did that come from? A grin hung from the corner of her lips. She was the same as always. No, I was the only one who remained the same. [TN C I have no clue as to what this is about remaining the same. Just go along with it for now.] Several things had happened over the course of these last few days. Like recollecting the distant past, I have been reminiscing about the school entrance ceremony from a year ago, a lot. Even if it were me, I would have remembered if I talked to someone like her. Even when I delved into my memories, I couldnt find anything. Should I inquire her about this today? Maybe also ask Shizuku and Yuuto about it While I was having such thoughts, the bell rang throughout the school, informing us of the end of the class. The students abruptly stood up when the teacher prepared to leave the classroom. Then, they gathered in their respective groups and engaged in enthusiastic conversations. I leaned against the backrest of the chair and let out a sigh. That reminds me, Shinra-kuns work experience venue is a hotel managed by my dads company, isnt it? If I knew that beforehand, I could have mentally prepared. Well, I had a feeling that it wouldnt have mattered. Even if I did have that information, I wouldnt know how to act any differently under the circumstances. There was no point in grumbling about something that has passed. We exchanged words without making eye contact. It was the same as always. That was how we held our conversations. Kirasaka, you had long hair at the time of school entrance, didnt you? It was an innocent question, devoid of any hidden meanings. Even though I have short hair now, I am still a girl you know? I too had a time when I had long hair. For a moment there, her eyes seemed to widen, but it could have been just my imagination. Then, she curiously asked. Whydoes Shinra-kun know about that? No well, a while ago, we were sorting out documents at the student councilat that time, I found a photo. I-is that so?By the way, where is that photo now? Minato-kun! Kirasaka was in the middle of saying something. However, before she could finish, I received a powerful impact from the side. I had been unconsciously resting my chin in my hands, but the sudden impact did a number on me. Didnt my temporal region just hit the window glass? [TN C Temporal region is the horizontal part of the brain] I turned to look at Shizuku questioningly, who had charged over like a fighting bull. In so doing, I caught a glimpse of Kirasakas face. She had a frighteningly cold expression. CH 102 Chapter 14 C Feelings and answer (2) Translator C Vodka Starting off with a message from the author. Lets congratulate him for his success. Author C I passed the first screening of the HJ Grand Prize, thanks to all of you! Thank you very much! I hope you continue to enjoy the work. I am going to do my best with the updates! Shizuku suddenly charged over. She pulled my right arm as if to urge me on. The uninformed attack threw me off and my body couldnt react in a favourable manner, and I hit my temporal region in the glass window. I broke away from my sitting posture, but I still managed to stand up. Then, Shizuku explained the reason for her actions. We will be watching movies in the audiovisual room for the next class, you know! Ah, they said something like that last week. Next up was the modern Japanese class. Occasionally, we would watch movies during this class. It seemed to have nothing to do with watching movies, but it is what it is. That was simply how our teacher rolled. Good works can not only be found in books but also in films, was what he said. Something along the lines of, Movies help nurture a persons ability to analyse and understand the content. From the students perspective, though, it equated to free time. Irrespective of the reason, since all we had to do, was idly watch movies, this class was popular among the students. Lets move fast to secure seats. It would be terrible if we couldnt sit together, you know. What would be terrible?Your seat is probably already secured anyway. Her followers must have already reserved the tail-end seat of the middle row of the audiovisual room, the so-called VIP seat for her. They wouldnt make a mistake there. I surveyed the classroom, but several students were already missing. That must be the reason. It didnt matter to me. I could sit anywhere. The popular tail-end seats, the window-side seats, and the ones in the edges of the room were probably going to be occupied anyways. It was mostly just the seats next to the classmates who were alone even in the classroom, which were vacant. I would say those were the best seats for enjoying the movie in silence. I had rather sit there. In the meanwhile, the number of students in the classroom had started decreasing. The fact that I couldnt catch sight of Yuuto must be because, just like in Shizukus case, the students who wanted to sit near him, must have taken him along to secure seats. In essence, the seats are for all, but in reality, they are not. That sounded like a proverb. Lets put off our conversation for now. Shall we get moving too? Kirasaka got up from her seat and proposed so. She showed no signs of making eye contact with Shizuku. It was as if she didnt exist. Ara? Kirasaka-san was here too?I am gonna say this now, but I will be the one to set next to Minato-kun. In that case, there wont be any problems if I just sit on the other side, right?Be that as it may, you were here, huh? I lacked too much interest, so I didnt notice. Haahshall we go? Sparks flew everywhere. They hurled poisonous words at each other, locking horns as usual. My stomach was churning, but it could just be my imagination. I grabbed the teaching materials and the writing tools, and the three of us started walking towards the third building where the audiovisual room was located. Upon reaching the third building, which was mostly inhabited by the third-year students, we could immediately spot the audiovisual room. As we opened the door, what came into our view was a somewhat dim classroom. The curtains had been pulled because we were going to watch a movie. Many students were already in their seats. As one would expect, the popular seats were occupied. Yuuto sat surrounded by our classmates. It was as if he had been fortified. The boys were on the right, and the girls were on the left. The two groups sat in a neatly demarcated fashion as if there was a boundary line separating them. Kanzaki-san! There is a seat here! Ehno, I When Shizuku followed me into the classroom, a female student called out to her. As far as the seat was concerned, it was obviously the one next to Yuutos. A supposedly empty seat up for grabs, but it didnt take a genius to figure out that the seat was reserved for her. Looking at how Yuutos followers didnt say anything about the arrangement, it would seem that they had come to an understanding regarding that. However, Shizuku wanted to sit with us. Seeing Shizuku standing at the door perplexed, I issued a few words. If you have to force yourself to sit according to others wishes, it should be fine to choose for yourself. Fufu, such a clumsy person you areYou could have just honestly said, Its fine to refuse, you know. (Kirasaka) Kirasaka interpreted my words with a bitter smile on her face. Could you not do that, please? That made me sound like a tsundere male from god knows where. My embarrassment doubled. Shizuku, who was looking at Kirasaka and me in front of her, gave us a small nod and went to talk to her classmates. Why!? A short while after, a voice laden with surprise resonated inside the classroom. That must have been Shizuku turning down the classmates offer. We randomly found a place for three people to sit. Having ensconced myself in a chair, I turned to look at Yuutos direction. Shizuku bowed her head several times to apologize, to which Yuuto put on a kind smile and said something. Sorry to have kept you waiting! Its fine for you to be here? Yes! Shizuku trotted up to me and assumed the chair on my right. Kirasaka was on my left. This isflower in both hands? No, rose in both hands is what this is. [TN C Although rose is also a flower, it symbolizes prickly beauty. You only admire it from far. Unlike, flower in both hands, which is a Japanese proverb referring to a man being between two women. So, saying its rose adds an element of danger.] I did think that the gazes of the male students would concentrate on me, but there was nothing I could do about it. After all, I was sitting between two astoundingly popular girls. This class is going to be uncomfortable. CH 103 Chapter 14 C Feelings and answer (3) Translator C Vodka The students continued to chat until the Modern Japanese teacher came to the audiovisual room. They wondered what movie they were going to be watching today, talked about where they would go after school, and other trendy stuff. I couldnt kill time by looking outside due to the room being cut off from its surroundings. That said, I was neither in the mood to engage in any conversation, unlike the people around me. I dazedly gazed at the blackboard, thoughts swirling inside. What were we going to watch today? Last time, it was a period film. Before that was an animated film. The film we would watch changed with how our idiosyncratic Modern Japanese teacher was feeling on the day. Conversely put, one could easily discern how she was feeling from the movie she decides to screen. My guess for today is foreign history The heavy sliding door to the room was pushed open with force, and our Modern Japanese teacher made her way into the classroom with great vigour. Please be quiet! We will begin the film now. These were her first words upon opening her mouth. No introduction, no explanation, nothing. She walked straight up to the projector machine and started operating on it indifferently. Due to the teacher appearing, the classroom became quiet. I could hear voices wondering the same thing as me. What will we watch today? Today, I want everyone to understand the magnificence of love! There are many poems about love in ancient writings! The image that was projected onto the screen was from a popular romance movie from long ago. I have caught sight of it several times in TV commercials and heard many talk about how they have gone to watch it in the theatres. Our Modern Japanese teacher was a newly appointed female teacher, a rare sight in our school. I wonder if this is a case of a budding new love for our teacher here. I tried guessing the teachers state of mind. As I was entertaining these thoughts, the movie started playing. At current, we were in the middle phase of the movie. It was at the point where the characters had all been introduced, and an explanation for the romance that had budded has been furnished. At this point, where everyone was wondering how the story was going to develop, Kirasaka muttered from the side. It was a mutter audible to only Shizuku and me. Why do they have to make it all so dramatic in movies? It was an abrupt and unexpected question. With her chin resting on her hand, she seemed to be calmly analysing the movie, with an exceedingly serious expression. If you are looking for reality, then it should be plainerwhich might be a faulty statement, but encounters in real life are not this dramatic, are they? (Kirasaka) It isnt something people look for in a movieif it were to be exactly the same in movies as is in real life, it wont be a valid creation. (MC) [TN C well, that aint true but oh well] Is that how it is? (Kirasaka) That was why fantasies were popular. Although this is an extreme example, people want things that dont exist in reality. After all, even mundane real-life encounters became dramatic in movies, as the people desired. By doing so, you could attract the attention of the viewers. Be that as it may, why am I talking about the production process of movies? Though, it wouldnt be anything more than my personal opinion. Kirasaka wasnt content with my explanation. Seemingly dissatisfied, she continued to watch the movie. However, it is precisely because the portrayal is different that you cant help but admire it. Shizuku flashed a smile. Words so innocent and dazzling that I had to look away from her. Her words pricked my heart, probably because I was aware of her feelings for me. In my situation, the hurdle of watching a romance movie next to her was too high. Disliked however much, the scene at the park from a little while ago kept replaying in my mind. That is how movies are. I curtly replied. Movies expressed irrationality. Having fun watching irrational stuff is the essence of watching moviesis what I think. However, I couldnt form an opinion about the movie playing today, because of its genre. I wasnt very good with romantic stuff. All of a sudden, there would be new developments and things youd never predict would happen at a mad pace. Forget retort, it was more like a two-man skit. [TN C I fail to find the exact correlation here, but he talks about Manzai, a two-man fast-paced comic skit.] It had the world view closest to reality, yet it was somewhat unrealistic. Perhaps, that was the reason why one couldnt help but think about various matters while watching this kind of movies. It must be the same for Kirasaka sitting next to me. She seemed to be calmly analysing the movie as her line of sight didnt depart from a certain point on the projector screen. Another doubt seemed to have surfaced in her mind. Why is the protagonist that handsome? (Kirasaka) Thats what is bothering you? And here I was wondering what it is that you were contemplating so seriously Appointing a young and popular actor to the role of the protagonist wasnt particularly strange. As I was preparing to ask her what it was that had caught her eye, she elucidated the intention behind her question. This work should have been about an exceedingly ordinary boy falling in love with a beautiful girl that had transferred to his school, right? Certainly, it feels like that. The sheet of paper that had been distributed beforehand for us to write our impressions of the movie on, outlined a similar kind of plot. Shizuku too nodded several times. It would seem she had an interest in the doubt Kirasaka expressed. Instead of interrupting her, she kept silent. They say its an exceedingly ordinary boy, but then they go and bring out this handsome guy?How is he ordinary? Bring out the plain guy, is it? No, well, rather than this casting, I personally think it would have been more fitting if Shinra-kun played the protagonist. Since when did her image of me become that of a high school boy aspiring to be an actor? To sum it up, she wanted to say that I was an ordinary high school student devoid of any trait. Sorry that I am an ordinary high school student devoid of any trait. Making people think for a moment that she was evaluating the movie and then launching a verbal assault on me was just like Kirasaka. I stared at her with dead-fish eyes. But what I most want to say is that dramatic encounters arent necessarily the best. What theis this person a sommelier or something? A love sommelier Oh, that is a cool alias. I listened to her speak, not understanding the true meaning behind her words. Her gaze met mine head-on, seriousness apparent in it. The reciprocated staring continued for several seconds. After a while, she issued words that had no logical connection with the conversation up until this point. Lets have lunch together. Sorry? Eat lunch with me. Why the commanding tone? I have a feeling you were on the right path before you corrected yourself With a sidelong glance, she looked at the me who was perturbed at the sudden issuance of the command. Then, her attention shifted back to the movie. As always, this fellow does as she pleases. CH 104 Chapter 14 C Feelings and answer (4) Translator C Vodka This will be the last update of 2020. Another year is coming to an end. My speed of updates came down, but personally speaking, I am happy that I didnt stop. Covid kinda screwed my plans (well, the worlds plans) for 2020. It set us back a year. 2021 shall have to be the year we repair the damage that covid has done. A Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year to all you fellas. May the new year rekindle hopes and dreams, and the bustle of humanity rise again from the ashes. Have a wonderful holiday guys. I sat down on the grass and looked up at the sky. The tree I was leaning against, cut off the strong sunlight, that betokened the advent of summer. The plants gently swung under the influence of the wind. The fragrance of the lawn wafted through the air. It had a calming effect. Not bad. It has been a while since I last came here, but, in this one-year period, I have had come here quite a few times. I am reminded of the time when this place received my personal accreditation for being one of the very few healing spots inside the school campus. You dont have to sit on the ground. I had even prepared a sheet. It feels better this way Kirasaka called out to me from the side. She was looking down on me while standing. Lets keep quiet about the fact that it seemed like that the inside of her skirt would be visible with a little bit more. Seemingly visible, yet not actually visible. What an exquisite place to be in. I looked away from Kirasaka to look in front and surveyed my surroundings once more. We were in the farthest edge of the school courtyard. Kirasaka and I were under a tree that stood alone in this corner. Well, rather than saying that we were here, it would be correct to say that we made our way to this place. After we finished watching the movie, I was half-forced to accompany Kirasaka for lunch, having ended up acceding to her demands from before. She seized my bag and dragged me here by the hand. Halfway through, Kirasaka seemed to want to say something to Shizuku. They seem to be negotiating something? If not, there was no way Shizuku would agree to a situation where I was alone with Kirasaka that easily. I unconsciously let out a sigh at the possibility of troublesome stuff lying in wait. Amidst such thoughts, I was brought to this place. It was the same place as the one in the photo I discovered in the student council room. Like that time, there werent figures of any other students. Albeit the courtyard was a popular place, this extreme edge rarely had any visitors. It was even more so because there was a spot in the courtyard where tables had been laid out for the students use. This place was at quite the bit of a distance from that spot. Hence, Kirasaka and I were the only ones here. This desolate space felt extremely nostalgic. In that case, should I have a seat too? Your clothes will get dirty, you know? You are the one saying that? She covered her mouth and chuckled. Then, she sat down next to me with her knees bent a little to the side C the so-called sidesaddle posture that women often assumed. I noticed that her sitting style and location were the exact same as they were in the photograph. Did she choose this place? Silence pervaded for a brief period. Just in case, I brought Kaedes deluxe bento along. Unnoticed, however, Kirasaka had started preparing lunch. I wonder whyThere is a chef clad in the characteristic white uniform standing behind us, you know. And then, why are there the likes of an iron plate and an oven in this otherwise empty lawn? I dont like this sort of thing very much. This sort? Yes. Showing off wealth is what this is called I believe? However, you dont seem to mind it. True that. She is supposed to be the young lady of an exceptionally affluent household, but I havent caught so much as even a glimpse of her flaunting her status. The only noticeable things were the luxurious bento and the fact that someone would chauffer her to school and back. I wondered if she was deliberately showing off, but it would seem she had her worries. Worrying about it wont change anything right? Human beings are creatures that get jealous of people who have what they dontI do not care what others might think, but I dont need you finding this situation unpleasant. Said Kirasaka, her expression without so much as even a hint of embarrassment. Then, she glanced at the chef waiting behind us. She could unhesitatingly say things I could never bring myself to say. She was amazing that way. After she glanced at the chef, he got moving. He was probably gonna bring over the food soon. We usually brought our bentos along. I was certain that we were going to eat from our respective bentos, but she seemed to have other plans for us here. I felt regretful for not being able to enjoy Kaedes cooking, but since it should be fine if I just have it later, I put it away. A woman clad in the waitresss uniform served the food. Although I decided by myself, I asked the chef to prepare us a light meal. Served were sandwiches with lots of bright and colourful stuff stuffed inside. I wasnt a big eater either. So, this menu was just right. Even better said, sandwiches were the best fit for the food we were gonna have sat on the lawn. I am on the receiving end of this after all. I am not complaining. Thanks for the meal. Having said that, I grabbed a sandwich. After Kirasaka saw me taking a bite out of the sandwich in my hand, she started talking. Does Shinra-kun also come here often? Also?You sound like you do? Curious, I asked her. I had no idea of where she would be and what she would be doing when she wasnt with us. Hence, her choice of words piqued my interest. This is an important place for me Her pupils held reflections of loneliness somewhere. The fact that the words spoken were reminiscing of a past recollection for her was apparent in her voice. What is it I wonder? She might have remembered the time we met. Though, I still couldnt summon that memory. I quietly listened to her speak. I wont ask you to force yourself to remember or anythingjust that, I dont want you to treat it as having never happened even if you dont remember. A self-deprecating laugh escaped Kirasaka. It was as if she thought that it was only natural that I didnt remember. Then, she proceeded to speak about her recollections of that day. CH 105 The day of the school entrance ceremony. The day I met her. That too after the ceremony, and before I returned home. The likes of school entrance ceremony are a pain. Honestly speaking, I didnt have any intention of attendingI was thinking of skipping. Indeed, I too had similar thoughts. I had thought of the entrance ceremony as an event for classmates to just get together and get a glimpse of the high school life they were about to start. It had no actual value. Thats why there is no meaning to this ceremony. Participation should be voluntary. I remembered having such thoughts while standing in the line for the freshmen. She too must have had been entertaining similar thoughts while standing in that same line. From junior high to high school, theres only a change in the school building. For me, that was all it was. I didnt think anything else would changeI had no intention of getting along with those around me. There was a short pause at this point. Then, she continued with her narration. Back then, every day was boringComing to school was a pain. So I spent my days bored. That hasnt changed even now though? Isnt she always saying that? That every day is boring? Hasnt that feeling not changed even now? She flashed a smile at my question and answered. True that there has been no change in how I fundamentally feel. However, there has been one clear change. That is? That you are here now. An immediate reply. She spoke clearly, not a hint of hesitation or embarrassment in her words. If I did find a reason to come to school, that would be because you were in the same class, next to me. I dont know. Why did she have such special feelings for me? I waited for her next words to understand her feelings that were still unclear to me. Well, even if I say that, you wouldnt understand the reason. These are my personal feelings after all. She, who had been looking up at the sky, turned to look at me. Although we were sat together, there was still some distance between us. Her eyes met mine. Momentarily. It truly was for no more than a moment. It was rare to see her speak so honestly. I sensed something different about her compared to her usual self. Trying to understand the feelings she embraced while looking at me, I met her gaze head-on, but soon, retracted. It was because of her expression, as always, that gave away nothing. As expected, there isnt anything special about you, huh. Hm? What was she talking about? Nothing special? I wasnt quite able to understand what she meant by that and put on a perplexed expression. Then, she proceeded to explain. I hate being given the special treatment. She can do it because she is Kirasakas daughter; because she is a genius, its only natural that she can do itI have heard these lines several times in my short life. I couldnt understand that emotion. On one hand was the extraordinary her who has been told her whole life that she was special. On the other was the ordinary me, who hasnt been defined as anything more than average by the people around me. Did more words need to be spoken in the face of such a glaring disparity? No. All I could do was engage in this short soliloquy session of answering my own question. I really hate people who dismiss the difference between themselves and others with such convenient words. Those words seemed packed to the brim with negative emotions. Surely, she feels like that from the bottom of her heart. It was tough for me to understand. However, people who had too much had their share of worries. Many asked for the moon. However, there were also those who possessed what only a select few could, and only they knew about the troubles that came along. Its true that my family has money.Thats because my parents have worked hard. My scores are good because I dont neglect my studies. I only have my parents to thank for my good looks though. I have good style because I pay attention to my diet and exercise properly. Some bragging seems to be mixed in I couldnt help but cut in at her bragging in the middle of a serious story. As if to say she didnt mind my remark, however, she continued with her story. It isnt that I was born with everything, but people insist that I was born talentedThere is only a little bit of a difference between them and me, but they wont accept that. I recalled what people around her had to say about her. Genius, talented, different from the start, because she is rich. True that she was born with a different innate disposition. Hence, there must have been many voices that regarded her different. It didnt apply only to her. People had similar things to say about Shizuku and Yuuto. I had always seen them up close, yet I had never thought deeply about the things people had to say about them. I didnt notice that the girls were hurting from the onslaught of things being spoken about them. CH 106 What should I say? It wasnt that I couldnt offer a few condolences, but I got caught up in a seemingly endless thought-process. However, nothing came to mind. It was always like this. Nice words never came to me when it mattered. Even though my mouth ran unbridled every other time. I dont know. I never had her worries. Never have I thought about such a situation either. It was difficult to understand a situation you havent experienced, and obviously, I was no exception. Even if I were to force myself to sympathize carelessly, it wouldnt do a very good job at comforting her. Instead, it would simply keep her hanging as she could have some expectations. If so, wasnt it better to not gloss it over with pretentious words? Wouldnt it be better for her that way? Honestly, the truth is I dont understand Instead of bringing ambiguity into the play, I stated clearly. It was up to the other party to decide whether or not to call my words irresponsible or consider them a result of abandonment of thinking. However, the woman called Kirasaka Rei had a considerable understanding of me. Since we had become second-years, she had, under controlled conditions, observed me from an even closer distance than Shizuku, who was the childhood friend. A consoling sympathizer was definitely not what she had in mind when she said I was special. So, I wavered not, and stayed true to myself. Even if it were to be the wrong choice. Even if it were to be nothing more than my selfish imposition. That was why I couldnt help but think. What is special to me? Immediately, my family members and Shizuku came to mind. After all, special were undoubtedly those with whom you have had spent years of your lives. However, the special she keeps talking about ought to be different. That was exactly why there was something that I had to say to her. It was because I didnt understand. Because I have had to traverse a completely different path than hers. It was precisely because I couldnt understand that there were words only I could say. But indeed, I think its fine to say that you have talent. Its a fact after all. The difference between a genius and an ordinary. No matter what anyone had to say about it, there existed a basic difference in the specs between the two. No matter what you were told, and no matter how much time had elapsed, that wouldnt change. There was a wall that couldnt be brought down with effort. No matter how much effort you put in, be it in studies, sports, arts, etc., there would always be a limitation. That was why countless people in this world had pursued their dreams and failed. Effort wasnt able to bridge every gap. It is an undeniable fact that Kirasaka is a special person in peoples eyesrather, it would be tough to state otherwise. Even if I know that you hate it. That so However However, that was not an answer. I filled my mouth with what was left of the sandwich in my hand and downed it with the tea that had been presented before. Then, I continued to speak. HoweverYou are remarkable because you excel at so many things, not because you are the daughter of the president. Being jealous of others because they had something you didnt, changed nothing. Even elementary school students should know that nothing would change unless one took action and procured the desired result. It was insolent to think that the world would change when you did nothing to try and change it. Therefore, the only thing I could say was to not pay attention to what people had to say, that it was nothing other than their jealousy towards her because she had what they didnt. I dont think I could actually say it though. A bitter smile hung on Kirasakas lips. She was looking to the side to evade making eye contact. I should change my way of thinkingIts a plus to have what others dont. Even if I do say so myself, that sounded cheesy. I wanted to have a way with words, trying to be suave as I delivered my opinion, but it ended up sounding rather blunt. My words might have sounded like sophistry in her ears. However, that was all I could say now. Fufu, thats right. Said Kirasaka, her gaze returning my way. Her expression seemed to return to normal from what seemed like a possession. Seeing that her voice and eyes arent cold, her impression of me is not bad? At any rate, her earlier words piqued my interest and I asked. Be that as it may, I am being liked by Kirasaka quite a bit huh No matter how much of an excessively special treatment I didnt give her, it didnt add up. It shouldnt be that easy to be liked by a beauty. At my question, Kirasaka put on a pensive expression, her hand resting against her chin, and spoke. This is a first for me too, having this much interest in a personBut, after all this time, I am starting to understand the reason somewhat. Is that sothe reason is? At her suggestive words, I asked, unconsciously impatient. However, what came my way were words that could hardly be considered a reply. What I think I lack is romance, the true charm of youth. Romance, huh I wondered what she would say, but what came out of her mouth were words unbefitting her. The student named Kirasaka Rei led a solitary high-school life, unconnected with the concepts of youth or romance. For her to say something like that At my somewhat exasperated response, she looked at me seriously. Reluctantly although, after seeing Kanzaki-san and Shinra-kun, a familiar feeling of discomfort resurfaced. Thats when I had a feeling that the answer was not far away. She appended Reluctantly although once more at the end. You dont have to be that hostile towards Shizuku you know. is what I thought, since she was my childhood friend after all. Well, I have heard girls had more complicated relationships than boys. Theirs shouldnt be an exception either. Thats why you are going on a date with me this weekend. No. Similar to when she invited me over for lunch, it was as if she simply informed me of her decision. There was no room for discussion. Momentarily though, I realized that I wouldnt be able to turn her down for this event. She gave off that kind of an impression. My rejection of the idea was apparent in my reply, but she proceeded with her one-sided plan. She talked about the time and place. She also seemed to be happily muttering something about her attire for that day. Well then, I have to make preparations for the date. So, I will take my leave. Hey heyyoure going to skip the afternoon classes? She turned around and departed from this place with light steps. Before leaving, she turned around one last time, and although it would have been impossible to make out her expression, had she been standing any farther, a faint smile could be seen hanging on her lips. CH 107 With summer on the horizon, it wasnt only the atmosphere in the school that was heating up due to all the excitement, but even the air temperature was on the rise. However, as usual, it was chilly where I was. While leaning on the railing, I looked down on the school courtyard where several students were gathered, enjoying a seemingly elegant lunchtime. I spotted Shizuku in the crowd. She was at the centre of the female crowd, laughing and happily engaged in conversations with her peers. She would spare glances at her surroundings now and then. Was she searching for someone? Unusually today, I didnt have Kaedes homemade food. I was stuffing my cheeks with rice balls I bought from the convenience store when my eyes mysteriously met Shizukus who looked up. What the? Is she equipped with Minato-kun wide-area sensor or something? Like in anime, when the sensor detects me, she goes, This feeling! Minato-kun?As if. She was fixedly staring at me. Upon realizing that I was on her radar, I lightly waved at her. So as not be noticed by anyone, Shizuku lightly waved back with her hand in front of her chest. Be that as it may, why is it I wonder. What came to mind was the exchange I had with Kirasaka a few days ago. Recently, I have become acquainted with a fragment of what was going on in her mind. It wasnt that I wanted to. Just that, now that I knew, I couldnt ignore it. It was strictly my personal opinion, but more often than not, hardly any good came out of expanding ones relationship circles. There was no doubt that it was better to keep them narrow and well-knit. I couldnt help but think that the amount of effort that one would have to put in to keep everyone they knew, company, was a waste. That was why I made it a point to not associate with anyone other than long-time acquaintances. In spite of having known that, she continued to associate herself with me. Was that her way of saying that she intended to continue doing so in the future as well? But that doesnt matter now. It would have to be dealt with when the time came. I didnt have time to spare for stuff that I wasnt very clear on. The problem now was the forced event of a date that approached in only two days. Once more, I cast my mind back to the flow of our conversation from a few days ago. She had taken a liking to me because unlike the people around her, I didnt give her the special treatment. What did I not give her the special treatment? That was easy. I wasnt levelheaded of a human enough to give people I didnt know very well, the special treatment. That was all. Would you normally give someone you didnt know very well the special treatment just because they had good looks and grades? I say no. Ultimately, they were strangers and nothing else. That was why I didnt give her the special treatment. Next up was the date. It was the most important matter at the moment. Whats the problem you say? The problem was I couldnt avoid it. Refusing was a simple feat, but knowing Kirasaka, she would probably force me to accompany her. Use of force. What a terrifying girl! While realizing how I have been sighing a lot these days, I let out a sigh once again. But I dont understand that reason either. I changed my posture by leaning against the railing with my back. The sky I looked up at, was in sharp contrast to the state of my mind. It was so clear that it seemed to be mocking me. I did not understand her reasoning for wanting to go on a date with me. It didnt seem like she harboured feelings for me. Would it be fine to take her words at face value? After all, she was a beauty filled with mysteries. I couldnt help but have my doubts. Perhaps, all I could do now was try and figure out her intentions through her actions on the appointed day. Halfway through the lunch break, the sound of the roof-door opening reverberated in the air. The rusty door creaked. When I looked at the direction of the door, Yuuto emerged from beyond. As expected, you were here, huh? His tone implied that he was looking for me. Did he need me for something? Well, this guy was likely to come even if there were nothing in particular. He walked up next to me and leaned against the railing with his back in a similar fashion. I heard. You are going on a date with Kirasaka-san this weekend. As always, your acquisition of information is fast Where did he hear it from? I was surprised at the existence of this mysterious intelligence network. However, the next moment, I heard an unexpectedly familiar name. I heard it from Kanzaki-san. With a strained expression she said, I will lend Minato-kun for only one day. I am not her possession though, you know What was this about lending? Though, I could easily imagine her saying so. A bitter smile hung on my lips. But I think this is good, you know. The sentence lacked a subject. So, I asked. What is? (MC) I dont see the good anywhere though? At my question, Yuutos lips distorted to form a suggestive grin as he spoke. I am talking about your date with Kirasaka-san. If our classmates came to know about it, they will be jealous you know. Besides, you hardly go out. I think this is a good opportunity. Being envied isnt necessarily a good thing. From my perspective, it would bring more trouble than good. That was why I was feeling this depressed. But what did he come here for again? I wasnt quite able to understand his reason for coming here, but right then, he finally started talking about the main subject. I too will be going out with Kanzaki-san on that dayI say that but we would only be tailing you really. What you doing saying that out loud so boldly? That wouldnt be tailing anymore. Now that I knew, it would be as if they were accompanying us from behind. Kanzaki-san said she would go by herself, but I was insistent on accompanying her. Hmm, is that so? She tried to hide it but her repulsion was apparent on her face, said Yuuto, laughingly. This guy too continued with his attempts to try and appeal to Shizuku. He saw an unparalleled opportunity and decided to cash in on it. It made no sense for him to tell me about his designs. I guess he has his set of beliefs. However, now that I knew that we were going to be followed, it wouldnt be as mentally taxing. It was better to be aware than to be left wondering. Upon seeing my reaction, Yuuto wore a serious expression. Because Kirasaka-sans way of thinking is closer to yours, her expression seems to change a bit when she is with you. (Yuuto) Whats this suddenly? No, forget it! I should return already. I shall have you entertain me during the date. Thats in bad taste. They say other peoples misfortune is as sweet as nectar. It would definitely be fun to look on from the sidelines, huh. There would be such cases where it had be more fun to watch from the sidelines than to be one of the parties to the date. [TN C Well I guess he is saying something along the lines of when you are in the process of bombing a date, it tickles the latent schadenfreude in others or something.] Yuuto laughed like a brat and departed from the rooftop. Why did he come again? I was, once again, alone on the rooftop, gazing absentmindedly at the sky while waiting for the bell that would signify the end of the lunch break to ring. CH 108 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (1) Translator C Vodka The date chapter. I am changing the font of the text. Cant believe it never occurred to me that I could change the font until today. God, Vodka is going to ruin me one day. What is a date? It was an important event for high school boys. One undoubtedly blessed with an eternity of being in the limelight. Saying it was of prime importance to those who didnt have a girlfriend wouldnt be an exaggeration. The boy would dress fashionably and get all fired up about his hairdo. To satiate his self-satisfaction, he would use his limited reserves as a student to treat the girl and buy presents for her, all to try and show her his cool and dependable self. It was quite the expensive event. It begged the question of whether it was all about money. In other words, the answer that my train of thought led me to was that it would be safer, financially and mentally, to stay home and play games or get some reading in instead. Such were the contents of my grumbling to Kaede in the time immediately preceding the departure. Nii-san always says this and that right before departureits important to give up you know? Its important, but sometimes necessary I, who obstinately clung to the sofa, showing no signs of movement, was forced to stand up by Kaede. Why I wonder? I, too, had given up, thinking it was inevitable, and decided to go with the flow. However, now that it was time to set out, my legs became as heavy as lead. My body seemed to be not on board with the idea. However, since it was a promise, I would have to go. It was half past nine on a Saturday. While tying my shoelaces, I talked about pointless stuff with my sister. We were supposed to meet up at ten. Neither too early nor too late, it was the perfect time to rendezvous. However, the spot for the same was a rather strange pick for the occasion. In stark contrast to the standard meet-up spots for a date, we were to convene at an intersection of the residential area. Such spots were often used by students when meeting up with friends during their commutes to school. This intersection was halfway between Kirasakas house and mine. It would have been the best choice for any other occasion, but I couldnt help but question the propriety of this choice for a date. It would usually be the guys job to take the lead and plan the date, but since the proponent had asked to leave it all to her, I took her up on the offer. Well then, do not follow other women if they call out to you. And since you have promised to be back in time for dinner, return before it gets darkIs that clear? (Kaede) Am I your kid? She cruised through lines an overprotective mother would. Halfway through, I gave up and answered with a nod. I wasnt the type to hang out until late at night. She probably knew that the best. Kaede handed me a small crossbody backpack and saw me off. I gave her a gentle pat on the head and opened the door. The weather wasnt exactly clear, but there seemed to be no problems with it either. Well then, I am off. Take care Nii-san. We were like a newlywed couple where the wife sees her husband off to work. However, make no mistake. We are siblings. When I went outside, I was greeted by somewhat chilly winds. Although it was said that summer was on the horizon, the air temperature hasnt been on a stable footing. Once in a while, there would be days like this when the temperature would be suitable. It was rather chilly to be in only a shirt. For me who was in the winter over summer, and autumn over spring faction, it couldnt be more optimal. To be out on a cool day was consolation in sadness. After exiting my house, I walked for a few seconds before looking up. At the receiving end of my gaze was the house of my childhood friend, where the Kanzakis lived. The window to the second floor where Shizuku resided had its curtains pulled. Since she would always pull the curtains before leaving the house, she might have gone out already. According to Yuuto, she was going to tail us. Though, at this point, it qualified as anything but that. She might be observing me from the shadows at this very moment. I looked around a few times but didnt catch sight of any suspicious silhouette. I didnt think I will catch sight of one in the first place. I did it just in case. I would often think if summers in cities were hotter. If you considered only the ease of living here compared to the cities in summer, it could be said that I have been born in a better place. However, due to the population being low and there being no major attractions, the number of events held here were the bare minimum. Only the fireworks display in the summer vacation attracted large crowds. Advertisements about that event could already be seen to have been posted on the telegraph poles throughout the residential area. Rather, that was all I could see. Fireworks huhits the summer holidays soon after all. I muttered while looking at the date and time of the event written in the advertisement. Although I said soon, it was still a month away. However, put the other way, it wasnt even a month away. As I walked while reaffirming the passage of more than half a year, I arrived at the intersection where I was meeting up with Kirasaka. On weekdays, this place would enjoy quite the pedestrian traffic due to the school and office commuters, but today on this holiday, not many figures could be spotted. It was a rather simple task to spot the conspicuous woman. After all, the people in the vicinity were all looking over at her direction. I could understand with only a glance. She alone had a different air about her. When I closed in on her, she noticed and walked up to me. Good morning Minato-kun. It shows a good attitude to show up ahead of time. How long have you been here?Err, well, good morning. So embarrassing. Even though it was a simple greeting, I ended up slurring over my words. I didnt think it would be this embarrassing to engage in unfamiliar conversation with someone of the opposite sex. I looked away from her and performed a tactical reset of the mind. I collected myself and, once more, turned to look at her. She wore jeans and a red sweater of a somewhat darker shade. She might have had noticed my gaze on her since she checked her dress before cocking her head. Is there anything strange? No, how should I say this? Its surprisingly ordinary. I, who was clad in jeans and a jacket, had no right to say so, but her apparel today being ordinary for her standards, was my honest impression. Since its you, its pointless to be in flashy wear. I am sorry that you have to go out with me. So, like what? You saying you would have put more thoughts into your clothes if your partner were somebody else? Even if that were presumed to be the case, it would beg the question of what would be considered dressing nicely for the occasion and what would the effects be if one did not adhere to them. In the worst-case scenario, the other party might feel offended and turn around to leave. As if having perceived my thoughts, Kirasaka flashed a smile and proceeded to append further explanation. Clothes are merely a decoration. When you are at my level, you dont need to put in extra effort. How overconfident is this woman?It doesnt sound like a line the person who came to my house on a holiday all dressed up would say. That was for fun. Rather than that, shall we get going? Time is limited you know. This young ladys fun was a luxurious affair. I had this insatiable curiosity about the price of the dress, but when I got to know, I got a reality check. The discrepancy between our economic backgrounds was huge. Kirasaka walked up next to me and linked her arm with mine most naturally. I shook her off with familiar movements. The effect of having an outstanding sister was that I possessed refined evasive skills that put me in a different league from the real lifers around here. We were too close, and the weather wasnt as cool. Above all, the stares hurt. Shinra Minato wasnt one who forgave such a thing. I put some distance between us. Kirasaka gave me a discontented look. Well, where are we going first for the date?..I will have you know beforehand that my purse wont allow for anything extravagant. I continued. What do you think a date is huh?.Oh well, whatever, today I am going to experience the Shinra Minato course, so relax. What course is that? Didnt you just rile me up even more now? While humming to herself, Kirasaka started walking, her steps light and exultation apparent. Her words and actions didnt bode well with me, and a chill ran down my spine. CH 109 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (2) Translator C Vodka The Shinra Minato course. What a cheap-sounding name. That kind of tour would be fun when looking back on the life of someone well-achieved. However, the things that would surface from the recollections of the past of a high school boy were those that could only be taken to the grave. Clad in a long coat and biker-gang gloves, the dark past of trying to summon creatures from the abyss while shouting, Darkness is nigh! could only be buried away in silence. Not me. I am talking about a neighbour, a high school boy who is a year older than me. At any rate, I couldnt think of any place she might want to visit or the stuff we could be doing today that would fit her schedule for the date. Except for one. Thats right. I am talking about my home. It was the place with the greatest connection to Shinra Minatos life. In conclusion, it could indirectly be said that the right choice was to call it a day so that I could be on my way back home. What? If its some small talk, we can do that over the phone. Such playfulness!No way can I get out of this huh. While keeping the joking to a moderate, we set out. Kirasaka had closed the distance between us in one go. It would be even more appropriate to say that she attached herself to me. I shook her off several times, but she employed a series of fluid movements and linked her arms with mine. She put me under a tight grip, nullifying my evasive skills. I forgave my arm that had failed to isolate itself, and, in the end, resigned to fate. It was hot, and we were so close that it was tough to move. [TN C Ya, die MC] Wasnt walking around the town arm in arm with a girl supposed to be the best thing that could happen? Why was I not feeling that way? I didnt think it would be this hard to move when your hand was being restrained. Having to cut through an already congested space was tough enough. It was nuts that one would want to reduce the scope for movement even further. Feelings resemblant of respect towards couples surfaced as I noticed that people around us were glancing in our direction. Since Kirasaka was linking her arm with mine, it was even more troublesome because now, I was being stared daggers at from all directions. It was so unpleasant. Another thing that interrupted my train of thought was the soft sensation emanating from the body part peculiar to females, assaulting my elbow joint. What fearsome creatures women are! I needed to educate Kaede once I returned. Onii-chan will be sad if she grows up to be a little devil. We left the residential area behind us, and before we reached the road that was connected to the national highway, I asked Kirasaka. So? What course is the Shinra-Minato course? Looking back on my short life, I couldnt think of any particularly interesting places. The only ones that came to mind were home, the library, the shopping district, and the park. For the most part, I had either soloed or spent my time with Kaede or Shizuku. My more recent memories involved hanging out with Yuuto occasionally. To my question, the woman next to me, steeped in mysteries, issued a vague reply. I think the correct approach to getting to know someone is to acquaint oneself with their growth process. In other words, we will be going around the places that hold a special meaning to you. Thats why it is so-called? I am sorry to say this, but you would probably be disappointed. Reality often fails you. Kirasaka was looking at a map on her smartphone. Then, she looked at me and concisely communicated to me, our first destination. We are going to your elementary school. Why elementary school? You really want to start from the beginning huh. One would have to go past the residential area and cut across the national highway to reach my elementary school. Adjacent to the school, there was a small building where groceries and local confectionaries were sold. However, there wasnt anything fun there. It was indeed nostalgic to come back to a place I havent since graduation, but I wouldnt leave home on a holiday for only this. Despite having conveyed the same to Kirasaka, she decided to stick with the plan. Eventually, we reached the school. I stood in front of the school gate and stared at its exterior for a brief period. Silence pervaded in the air for a short while. It was a run-of-the-mill school, but Kirasaka looked around with great interest. I went through the gate and roughly surveyed the surroundings for the first time in a long while. I had a feeling that the number of playground equipment had decreased, but there were no changes to the school building itself. The last time I came here was probably on the day of Kaedes graduation. It was about five years ago. It was natural to feel nostalgic about a place from the distant past. As I was having these thoughts, Kirasaka, who had finished sightseeing, asked. Does Shinra-kun have any memories of elementary school? Memories huhnone in particular. It was an immediate reply. There truly were none. The kids gathered there all lived in the same area. That might have been the reason I found it hard to make precious memories. Though, it made sense since I have had a warped personality from an early age. I only had memories of Kaede and Shizuku. No number of trips down memory lane could alter that. More time is spent in elementary school than in any other educational institution. However, they were the only characters that kept popping up in my head. Hypothetically speaking, if I met Yuuto in elementary school, things might have had been a bit different. I spent uneventful days at the school. When I returned home, I had to accompany Shizuku and Kaede to the park or the Kanzaki residence. When I returned in the evening, mom would pamper me to death. Then, I hit the bed. That was pretty much it, in rinse and repeat. I didnt do anything special in elementary school. (MC) Didnt you forget an either at the end? Pointed out Kirasaka, a grin plastered on her face. I did. Got a problem? That hit a nerve. I narrowed my eyes and made eye contact with her. She chuckled at my reaction and starting walking around the campus. This is where Shinra-kun used to commute. When I think of it like that, this place feels special. Is that my imagination? It is. In the first place, you didnt commute here, you know? Youre not wrong about it being your imagination? We went around the different spots C the playground, the gymnasium, the pool, the second playground at a bit of a distance. However, none seemed to have left a deep impression. It was because I hadnt done anything worth remembering in this school. The faces and names of my classmates that had been disappearing in some corner of my mind wouldnt resurface just because I have come down to the school like this. It was just not a very memorable period. Satisfied? I asked Kirasaka. She was walking behind me at a leisurely pace, taking pictures for some reason. I wanted to see Shinra-kuns classroom. Oh well, nothing we can do about it. Lets head for the next place. Before putting away her camera, she pointed it at me and took a picture. This is a commemorative photo. Dont tell me you have a problem with this too. I dont particularly mindthere isnt much point to it though. The photo of an ordinary boy from an ordinary school. You gonna be fine with that? Its not a picture worth posting on social media you know. What can you even do with it? Why are we going around these kinds of places? As we were walking to our next destination, I inquired about her true motive for going about the date like this. Judging from the direction we were walking in and how our first destination had been my elementary school, I had a rough idea about our next stop. However, I couldnt fathom the point in all this. Shouldnt we have headed for the city center by train for the date or something? We could have gone to the movies, or the arcade, or gone shopping. We could be faced with multiple choices there, but we wouldnt be able to do anything if we didnt leave this area. I couldnt make heads or tails of her plan. We dont necessarily have to hit the movies or go shopping for a date, right? Thats trueis going around the countryside like this fun though? It is. Even if it isnt much, I am getting to know more about Shinra-kun like this, and that too while being accompanied by the person himself. While facing the front, she replied with the most natural expression on her face. At the very least, it didnt feel like a lie. This just felt like an unconventional date. Though, my knowledge was derived from the likes of novels and television shows since I had never been on one before. However, one thing was clear. This date wouldnt go the way I had thought it would. CH 110 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (3) Translator C Vodka In the first place, we were both people of few words. A walk together was bound to be a silent affair. Having left the elementary school, we proceeded to our next destination in silence. I wasnt uneasy about not striking up a conversation, but there was something I had to ask Kirasaka, no matter what. She called this a date. However, I wanted to know her true motive for this outing. Otherwise, there would be no point in giving up a holiday to come out like this. I bided my time, waiting for the opportune moment and location. When the pedestrian traffic had dwindled to a certain extent, I broke the ice. Could you tell me already?The reason for this outing. Ara? Is there supposed to be something else other than us having a date? Date or not, I dont mindYou said you wanted to confirm something. What is it that you cannot confirm unless we are alone? It didnt matter to me if it was a date or if we were out shopping, or if I only tagged along as the luggage carrier. Call it anything you want. Its a trivial matter. After all, depending on how the person was feeling, it would have a different interpretation. If she looked upon this as a date, then it would be a date for her. It would be shopping if I considered it so. The very assumption that both parties would have the same perception of a matter was wrong. However, Kirasaka had said beforehand that she wanted to confirm something. In which case, would it be wrong to say that she wanted to use this opportunity to figure out the nature of the special feelings she held for me? Wasnt she trying to ascertain those feelings that she unprecedentedly held in her life for me? She was, however, unperturbed at my question. Her gait registered no change. She didnt turn to look back either. She must have had expected this question. She proceeded to reply. If you already know and are still asking me this, you must truly be a worrywart, Shinra-kun. Its just my disposition. I need to hear it from the horses mouth. The answer that I have come up with was merely an assumption. It wouldnt be a conclusion until I heard from her. It was still better to ask straight-out like this than to act based on assumptions and regret making mistakes, even if that meant that I had to come under some fire. Kirasaka continued uninterestedly. Please set your mind at easeit is what you think. I want to understand the feelings I have for you. There was not a hint of emotion in her voice. It was as if she was reading it out from a book. Having said so, she crouched on the ground and gently patted a flower that had bloomed roadside. Her pupils seemed desolate. She continued in a mutter. I have had girls turning hostile the day after they had acted friendlily. There were boys who always said they werent interested in me, but a short while after, they would confessthere wasnt anything more untrustworthy than human emotions. I could nod to her words. I held the same opinion, as in I too didnt trust human emotions. It wouldnt do any good to have complete faith in human emotions. It wouldnt do to be thinking of it as eternal. Since it was something that continued to change every day, it couldnt be the same tomorrow. I havent had the same experience as Kirasaka, but I have seen such situations unfold before my eyes on more occasions than I would have liked. I have had to witness Shizuku Kanzaki and Yuuto Ogiwara suffer much hardship due to the complexities of human relationships. A couple boasting about how they were meant for each other in the classroom was, in fact, not as fated as they had made their relationship out to be, evidenced by their break-up a few months later. They were people who simply got along well. I have seen such a spectacle many a time. The fickleness of human emotions that I have experienced in the short number of years I have been alive was enough to turn me into a devout non-believer. So, I could understand if she wasnt any more of a believer than myself. But to think that I would develop such feelings. Curiously enough, a cheerful smile bloomed across her face. I felt a tad bit relieved. Even though I didnt know what that smile heralded, at the very least, as the person whom she held special feelings for, I have not negatively impacted her in any way. Shinra-kun is special to me. I think I like you as a personhowever, I still dont know if that like is of the romantic kind or the one that I would have for a friendThats what I want to ascertain today. Her words were clear, not a trace of ambiguity in them. It was very much like her. However, it was also at this moment that I came to realize that she was just another high school girl in the springtime of her life. CH 111 I was trying to figure out the reason. I wondered if I had anything in common with the girl named Kirasaka Rei. However, I was wrong to think like that. There werent any reasons for me to excavate. After all, she was only confronting her feelings. Somewhere in my heart, though, I thought she was different. I wouldnt say that we were the same, even if I were doing a handstand. Her looks, compared to mine, were on a different league. Our personalities and abilities differed as well. However, I had thought that there were some similarities in our way of thinking and perception of the world. Comrades I would rather not use such corny words, but a similar feeling had indeed budded its way into my heart. I saw a compatriot in her. That was why I had thought that she wasnt one to harbour such feelings for another personSuch was my selfish assumption. A feeling of disgust surfaced. I was disgusted at myself for judging her by my standards, thinking she was the same. She was always looking at her classmates from the corner of the classroom, saying she was bored. She didnt affiliate herself with anyone and stayed true to her beliefs. She doesnt have any interest in romance, and even if something does sprout in her heart, she wouldnt feel the need to confirm the identity of the same. I had presumed such to be the case. In reality, it was different. She didnt join any group. She calmly observed them from the distance. However, she was capable of processing feelings of love and friendship. What about me? Wasnt all that I was capable of was to hate flocking in groups and averting my eyes from Shizukus feelings to go about my life as usual? Wasnt I wrong to think that I could just continue like this? And so, I soliloquized. Over and over again. Seemingly a bit embarrassed, Kirasaka averted her eyes. I spoke. I dont understand the special feeling you talked aboutAll I can think of is that you must be mistaken. On the day of the school entrance ceremony, I must have indeed said something to her. It might have been something important to her. However, the person named Minato Shinra shouldnt be as important. By mere coincidence, was I there, and had spoken to her, the words she had wanted to hear. I would sometimes think that it must have had to be me. However, in reality, I was a mere coincidence, not a necessity. Saying otherwise would really be stretching it. It was predestined. It would be easier to think like that. This didnt only apply to Kirasaka. It was the same in the cases of Shizuku Kanzaki and Yuuto Ogiwara. Coincidentally, I lived across the street from Shizuku and got to know Yuuto in middle school. It didnt have to be Shinra Minato in particular. I have always been telling myself to not get ahead of myself by thinking that I am special. That was how it has been until now. If I didnt think like that, I would end up expecting. I would end up thinking that I might be the same as them. At my words, she widened her eyes for an instant, but her expression returned to its previous state the moment after. Then, she said with a smile, Why so, I wonder?. An unadulterated question, devoid of a hidden agenda, unlike every other time. People like Kirasaka are in a league of your own. I know that the best. I stuck out like a sore thumb next to these people. There was an undeniable difference in our abilities too. I would always question how it so came about that I was standing next to them. However, I still couldnt pull away. Was it because it was comfortable? Was it because I didnt have to force a conversation or a smile with those people? No matter what I said, they didnt mind. That must have spoilt me. However, the situation now was different. It couldnt continue like this. That much was clear. Our relationships were changing every day. The awkward relationship between Yuuto and Shizuku and the discord between them and Kirasaka were bound to change in the coming days. No wait, its highly likely that the discord thingy is here to stay. However, I too needed to change. I needed to think it through. I needed to decide on a stance. Something had to be done. Kirasaka too was undergoing a change. She was trying to identify her feelings by facing them head-on. However, I didnt know what to do. I couldnt comprehend the emotion called like that had changed the three. Consequently, I didnt know what it was that I had to do that could be considered a step taken in the right direction. And so, I spend my days indecisively. At my words, Kirasaka lowered the tone of her voice a little and spoke. The Minato Shinra I know doesnt care about such pointless stuff. Not having a care for what others might think, always being upfront about your feelings, not giving anyone the special treatmentHe is that kind of person. Did I seem that remarkable of a person in her eyes? I didnt have a reply to that. It wasnt because her sharp gaze was too frightening. Just that, I was trying to recollect the kind of person, the Shinra Minato she mentioned, was. Wait a minute. Am I, perhaps, a loner? It wasnt that hard to figure out. After all, every jog down the memory lane fetched memories of me being in solitude. This is a serious illness. Confronted with this obvious interpretation of the situation I was in, a bitter smile hung on my lips. You dont need to have a right to talk to other peopleWho created such a thing? Its no more than a self-imposed rule. You arent the kind of person who cares about such stuffIsnt that right? Well, going along with the herd is probably not me. She nodded to my words. The air of intimidation from before had dissipated. However, the matter from before was yet to conclude. Its thatYou find me special only because I have a twisted personality. Also, I dont give you the special treatment because I have been acquainted with others with high specifications like you for a long time. At this point, an addition to the squad wouldnt change much. I tried to address it as casually as possible. I could have just honestly told her that she didnt need to pay such an excessively undue amount of attention to me. However, my personality, and more than anything else, the nature of our acquaintanceship until now, hindered such progress. It had to do with the pain-in-the-ass pride of an adolescent. What an embarrassment. As a mere high-school kid, I couldnt pull off saying such a cliched line. Seemingly having read my thoughts, Kirasaka spoke with a smile. Thats right. However, I am free to feel any way I want about you, right? If so, then just give up. There has been no escape since the moment I had locked on to you. Is that so? I stood next to the chucking her with a bitter face. There seemed to be no way I could win against her. I had no memory of ever winning against her in the first place. Well then, lets continue with the date. No matter how negative of a comment I make, she would come up with an answer with that unparalleled quick wit of hers. The war of words came to a halt and silence was reinstated. However, for some reason, Kirasaka seemed more cheerful than before. CH 112 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (5) Translator C Vodka I am back. We went around to different places from my childhood days. There was the shrine I used to frequent, the riverbank behind it, and the library. On the way, Kirasaka started talking about herself bit by bit. She talked about how she loved reading. I can see that. She further talked about how she would travel abroad with her family during long vacations, and apparently, even watch sports if there was time. Unexpectedly, she was active, or should I say lively? She was different from me, who would idle away at home on the holidays. Perhaps, this event called date, although a pretext, made her franker by the minute as she seemed unusually chipper. It probably had to do with only the two of us being out like this. With todays theme being the Shinra Minato course, we were only going around places from my past. We should be done with the course after we have visited the middle school and the shopping district. The middle school I had been commuting to until two years ago entered my field of vision. Cheers and instructions, emanating from the direction of the sports ground, resounded in the air. Middles schools have club activities even on holidays, huhShall we go have a look? AhI dont mind. We peeped into the sports ground from the so-called back door behind the school. Middle school students were hard at work at their respective club activities. They were sweating profusely. There was so much vigour that it gave off the impression that some nasal mucus might very well be mixed into all that sweat. Shinra-kun used to practice here too, huh. The football club was at the receiving end of her gaze. It has been two years since graduation. There were faces I could recognize, here and there, but we werent on close enough terms to initiate a conversation. I had no intention of going in as the senior either. I didnt want to be the senior who brought along, an extremely gorgeous girl. Just thinking about it makes me sick. They might glare at me with bloodshot eyes while cursing, Damn normie. I spotted the figure of a teacher among the students. The coach of the boys football team was carefully supervising the players with crossed arms. He looked the same from when I commuted. No wait, lets revise that. His physique acquired a bit of a rotundity. Overindulged ourselves a bit, did weCoach. Even though he used to rant to the students about how they should pay attention to their food. Well, things must have been hard recentlyespecially dealing with the guardians. I looked at him with sorrow, but strangely enough, it didnt elicit any other special feelings. Even though, back in middle school, he was someone I wanted to avoid that badly. I was able to reconfirm that I considered it a matter of the past. No matter how much you practice, you will be pulled back to reality at one point. When I came to, I was already muttering. Talking about outrageous dreams of wanting to become a pro, win the national competition C dreams that couldnt be fulfilled. It was such a period. However, there would always be that moment when you are pulled back to reality. I had one such moment. No matter how hard I worked, the coach didnt notice me. At one point, I lost all enthusiasm. Some say how hard work would never be in vain, but there existed, in this world, many a hard work that had been in vain. They say failures help you grow. Is that really so? I have zero recollections of the contents of elementary school science class. I racked my brains but the only memory I had from that time was making tortoise-shell candies with Kaede at home. What the? It wasnt science class, but home economics? When I was having such thoughts, Kirasaka, who was next to me, turned on her heel. Thats it? Yes, now I know how Minato-kun felt while taking part in club activities here. I am not particularly interested in others. [TN C Not sure if it is a typo, but here, Kirasaka suddenly calls MC by his first name. Well, I am gonna leave it be.] As always, she seemed thoroughly uninterested in anyone who didnt pique her curiosity. Before chasing after Kirasaka who walked away briskly, I turned to look at the sports ground one last time. Neither was there any reluctance to part with this place nor any desire to return to the past. The memories of the middle-school phase of my life would probably eat dust, buried away in some corner of my mind, never to be summoned again. Will I also, someday, come back like this and reminisce about the good old student-life I have had? I would have to be a completely changed person for that to happen. Theres no way thats gonna happen, huh People dont change that easily, not to mention becoming a completely different person. University was the only chance I was left with. If I didnt debut there, it would no longer be possible. [TN C Debut as in High-school debut. I dont know if it is even a concept that exists in the West, but it is sort of like starting afresh in an attempt to become a normie.] Amidst my chase to catch up to Kirasaka, I had come up with such an answer. CH 113 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (6) Translator C Vodka Ah, somebody wished me well for my flight. Thanks, but well, I couldnt board the flight cuz of you know, international flight restrictions. Welp, it is what it is. I am getting stuff done online, so whatever. The next place was probably going to be the last one. It was already past noon. It was time for us to start wrapping up. On the way, we entered a set meal restaurant from my memories. I had thought of going to a restaurant geared towards young people, but since Kirasaka said that she hadnt visited this kind of place before, we decided to go with it and had the Pork fried with ginger meal. The Pork fried with ginger meal seemed to have a slight edge over the Fried chicken meal from my memories. Was it just me, or did the food taste especially good today? Sat next to me, Kirasaka expressed her surprise at the food that had been brought out. I would never get tired of looking at those reactions. The end was nigh. I also had the promise with Kaede. Kirasaka was also not the kind to stay out late. So, there werent any problems. It wasnt expressly brought up, but I could somehow sense that the next stop would be the last one. She was headed for the shopping district that Kaede and I frequent. It was almost even a daily routine. True that for Minato Shinra, the shopping district had been the second most visited place. The first one being his home. [TN C well, home is not a place you visit but I gonna leave that logic be] Although, the memories werent those of playing with friends. All I could summon were recollections of having acted as a luggage carrier for Kaede and Shizuku. However, they werent bad memories. I had guessed that we would be dropping by the shopping district today, but I didnt think it would be the last one. I followed her from behind in silence. Kirasaka turned around and asked. How long have you siblings been commuting to that shopping district? How long I wonderthe first time our parents asked us to get something, we went there only. The first-ever errand huh. I too rememberI wanted to eat Yatsuhashi, so I went to Kyoto for the first time ever. [TN C Yatsuhashi is a Japanese confection found in Kyoto] Why Kyoto for your first errand?Think of the distance here. That wasnt at the level of a first errand, you know How many hundreds of kilometres away do you think Kyoto is from here? At that point, it wasnt any different from an excursion. If I remember it right, back in middle school, we had an excursion to Kyoto. At that time, I thought I had no interest in shrines and temples, but later, I got curious. If I had the time and the money to spare, it wouldnt be bad to pay it a visit during the fall season. While engaged in such conversations, we approached the entrance to the shopping district. Passing through the old-fashioned arched entrance, I saw a larger crowd of shoppers than on weekdays. Some of them were housewives I would often catch sight of. They were easy to spot because the people around them were directing cold gazes at the lot. Perhaps, it was because they were too enthusiastically engaged in their conversation, and the volume was getting out of hand. Kirasaka seemed to want to go around the different shops. Was it perhaps, because she hasnt been to this kind of place many a time? It is coming from me, but there wasnt much to the shops here. Since most of the shops dealt with groceries, you wouldnt spot many youngsters. The regular customers were the usual visitors on holidays. Students probably go over to the next town to play on off days, and besides, most youngsters these days belong to the indoor faction. There should be a considerable number immersing themselves in online games at this very moment. If anything, my kind, who had almost nothing to do with games, was probably a rare find. I was the intelligent kind who liked to read books. Old, unchanging sceneries put you at ease, dont you think? It was rare for Kirasaka to be so candid about her feelings. True that old sceneries were calming since we were that much familiar with them. Perhaps, it was similar to finding good old wooden buildings more calming than modern concrete structures. However, nothing lasted forever. In front of her eyes was a shop with its shutters down. Not one at that. The number of shops that had been in business since I was a kid was on a decline. True that such was the scenario anywhere and everywhere, but it could also not be denied that things were different from the past. I hadnt paid it much attention recently, but the number of shops had dwindled, and when I walked through the townscape, I could see many new faces. The not so good-looking old man from the fishery and the loudness of his voice were probably the only things that havent changed. It was only natural that the townscape or its people would change. However, if someone told me that all changes were good, I wouldnt be able to offer him the nod. I know It wouldnt do to not change the building or the townscape to adapt to the changing times and the people living in the town. Even though so aware, there were many who couldnt accept change. Did people too, like the buildings and the townscape, have to change to adapt to their surroundings? The model answer would be yes. After all, in reality, even this town was changing, a bit at a time. However, if you asked me for an answer, I wouldnt be able to give one. It was hard for me to do so. My answer would end up denying one or the other, even though, I couldnt deny change and support the unchanging ways either. For better or worse, people always want to find meaning behind every change. Even if one were to commit a mistake, it would be covered up with the convenient youthful indiscretion excuse. Wouldnt that mean stagnation was the same as degeneration? Why do people end up considering the unchanging ways a mistake? Students these days would often say how there wasnt a problem with how it had always been, that there was a beauty to it. One couldnt help but harbour negative feelings towards their inabilities to adapt to their changing surroundings. For better or worse, people were often invested in extreme thinking. [TN C I got no frigging clue as to what he is trying to say in the seven lines above. It is damn confusing. Like, I tried, ok? If anybody is interested in helping me figure out, let me know, I will share the respective part.] Having concluded the soliloquizing session, as I walked through the shopping district, I suddenly thought of something while looking at the townscape. Like this townscape, did something inside me also change? I looked back on the changes that had occasioned in my life in the recent time but couldnt recall any big ones. The people around me have changed, but as far as I was aware, I could say with confidence that I havent. What doesnt change doesnt grow. In other words, wouldnt one naturally arrive at the conclusion that I hadnt grown? Thats wrong. When I brought up this topic with Kirasaka, she refuted immediately. A clear-cut refutation. People had different opinions, and this could very well be one such case, but I sensed a powerful will in those words. Anybody could change, but not anybody can remain the sameits tougher than it sounds. Do you have something to back that up? Was she basing that off some sort of experience? Her words did sound quite persuasive. Well, she must have some kind of reason for her to say it with that much confidence, right? She nodded at my question. As I said before, a persons feelings can change easily. Ones feelings are what changes himBe it preferences, thought process, or even lifestyle C there wont be any exaggeration in saying that anything and everything can change. Here, she paused briefly and then proceeded to state her cherished opinion, somewhat boastfully. People who dont change have an unshakeable resolve and dont easily get swept along by new trendsis what I think. It was unimaginably difficult to not change. People put on different masks to adjust to their surroundings. They act nice in good company and turns to darkness in bad company. I was well aware of my incompetence when it came to self-expression, but wouldnt, what she opined, in simple terms, be something like this? We unconsciously end up changing our personality and physique to adapt to our surroundings. That wouldnt necessarily bring forth good results. At least, it was good for Kirasaka that I hadnt changed, I thought. In this world filled with people who could change at the drop of the hat, those who never change were a precious and rare find. Thats whyThats why you are fine. You dont change and you stick to your beliefs. So, you are fine the way you are. Kirasaka said so and smiled. I had unconsciously looked away from her eyes which housed such pure and unadulterated thoughts. Self-evaluation varies greatly depending on the person. Hence, it wasnt about whose opinion was correct. However, I had unconsciously looked away from her eyes. I wanted to refute. It isnt like thatit is not that I didnt change, its just that I didnt feel the need to. As for sticking to my beliefs, I hadnt done anything in particular either. It wasnt anything that impressive. I didnt feel the need to change. So, neither did I put any effort into making friends, nor did I study hard. I wasnt particularly good at anything. That was why the ordinary me had no more than an ordinary and mundane life in store for myself, and all I could do was live my life swept along by it. Did I not want to stumble upon the realization that no matter how hard I worked, there would always be those who were better than me? Did I want to avoid the feeling of inferiority that accompanied it? Be that as it may, her pure intentions, devoid of ill will, were too bright for me. Somewhere along the road, a person will have to changeno, he will have to compromise. People have to make choices C be it relationship or other. You would have to curry favour with the person you chose to go out with so that they dont hate you, and you would have to compromise and choose a profession for your livelihood, even though you might have had envisioned your career differently. The former seemed to be on the horizon for me. So, when the time came, I would have to make a choice. Even so, the girl denied. She clearly denied my words. CH 114 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (7) Translator C Vodka Chapter brought to you by Vodka (not me Vodka, the Vodka Vodka). Vodka makes it possible. Salutations to Vodka. Youre wrongthe person called Minato Shinra wouldnt give such a boring answer. Kirasaka communicated clearly. Her gaze was sharp. It was as if directed towards somebody else. The Minato Shinra that I and Kanzaki-sanalso Ogiwara-kun know is a person who is at least honest with himself. I am being honest with my words here too, you know. I didnt intend to lie or anything. I didnt make up the stuff I said earlier. I had thought them through. However, Kirasaka shook her head again. There is a part of me that is satisfied with that. However, it doesnt sound like something the Minato Shinra we know would sayIt doesnt sound like something the Minato Shinra I have come to like would say. She was looking at me, a faint trace of loneliness afloat in her eyes. Which version of me was she comparing the current me to in her head? Unaware, did I also change a bit? Did I end up changing in a way they wouldnt want me to? The Shinra-kun back then would have seen the students who flocked to us and said, Not everyone thinks in the same wayat the very least, I dont believe in living my life, being swept along by trendsI dont think the person in front of me can say those words. Did I ever say something like that? However, the person I was before could certainly have. What kind of person was I in peoples eyes? No, what kind of person did I think I was? A person with no motivation. Someone who considered himself an observer to events that transpired around him, looking on from the sidelines. Add some boredom into the mix. A somewhat twisted personality with an element of obstinacy. That kind of personality? Hey hey, what kind of a pain in the ass character are we talking about here? I have a feeling that we could never be friends. As she said, it was perhaps unimaginable that such words should escape my mouth. Kirasaka didnt cut into my thoughts. She remained silent. We walked next to each other down the main street of the shopping district, cutting our way through the pedestrian traffic. Peoples gazes were gathered on Kirasaka, but I paid no heed and continued with my steps since I had already gotten used to it. Lately, Shinra-kun has been strangely worried about things. I can somehow sense it. I know it involves Kanzaki-sans confession, your relationship with Ogiwara-kun, and myself to no little extent. Dont say strange It would seem that she just wont feel satisfied unless she can nonchalantly take a dig at me huh. She seemed to be warning me for having interjected with narrowed eyes. I am gonna be upfront about this. Those are pointless worries. Saying flat out that peoples worries are pointless C so very like her. I wondered if I should ask her about the reason, but I realized it was unnecessary the next moment. In the first place, you dont have any other friends other than Ogiwara-kun. What do you need to be so mindful about? Was that an honest question, or was it a continuation of the remark from before? It had to be the former. Kirasaka was being serious. She was saying that it had be fine for me to continue as it is, and she meant her words. True that my surroundings had drastically changed in this short period of time. My class changed when I advanced to the second year. I joined the student council and even became well acquainted with popular figures in the school year. The only friend I had, ended up with unrequited love, and my childhood friend confessed to me. Now, the girl before my eyes said that I was special to her. It was all so new to me. Perhaps, that was why it all felt so out of place. That was why I only had negative thoughts. It was because I had no experience that I didnt know how to react to things. That was the reason I was showing such disgraceful behaviour. There had indeed been changes to my surroundings. The number of things I didnt know how to react to had increased. However, it wasnt the end of the world. The other party had simply put their feelings into words. It wasnt as if they had changed or anything. In which case, as Kirasaka said, didnt the person called Minato Shinra not have to force himself to change? It was because the people around me were only those who knew the old me and still decided to get acquainted. From a different perspective, it could very well be construed as no more than a selfish interpretation. It was a selfish line of thought and no more than an expression of my unwillingness to change. However, let me have my say here. Why must I need to change? Why must I need to adapt to my surroundings? The old me would have certainly said something along those lines. I wasnt living my life, trying to get people to like me. I didnt desire popularity, friends or a lover. I just wanted to have a normal life. It was because I wasnt born with anything special that the ordinary me wanted to lead a tranquil life. Evade any problems that came my way and live life as noncommittally as possible. And besides, wouldnt it be fine to just give them honest answers? Be it to Shizukus feelings or Kirasakas words. Haa I let out a sigh and looked up at the sky. It was neither sunny nor cloudy. What half-baked weather it was. Did you get an answer? Kirasaka, next to me, seemed to have been assessing the situation before dishing out the question at the apt moment. Similar to the first time we met, an enigmatic smile hung from her lips. Why I wonderit feels like it had all gone according to her calculations. What answer? There was never a problem, to begin with, was there? Ara, is that so? She played quite the fool and immediately turned her gaze forward. She seemed to be making a satisfied expression, her gait lighter. With a step separating us, I followed her from behind when I heard her mutter. I was a little bit anxious you knowits true that I wanted to confirm my feelings today. However, What would happen if Shinra-kun ended up changing because of that? is what I thought. I suddenly thought of something when I heard her. The me from a few minutes before was susceptible to change. However, it would be no big deal once you have come up with your answer. Once Minato-kun has made up his mind, he would become as stubborn as a mule. That was where his merit laid. Like an Amanojaku, he could even end up doing the exact opposite of what someone asked him to do. [TN C Amanojaku is a demon-like creature in Japanese folklore. It is described to be a being with an extremely contrary nature. If they were ordered something, they would do the opposite.] I am relieved. It would seem you already have an answer. Having said that, Kirasaka turned around. She had a very beautiful expression. The sun peeked through the clouds, illuminating her like a spotlight. She shone resplendently. However, that lasted for only a moment. The sun quickly went into hiding thereafter. What remained was the evil grin plastered onto her face. Well then, lets go on a date next week too, ok? Like hell we arehaving me come out like this two weeks in a row is too corrupt of you. [TN C reference to black companies in Japan that make you work your ass off. Holidays are only concepts, not realities.] Recently, there had been a lot of companies who ignore the labour standards. It goes without saying that I dont have the slightest intention of giving up my holiday two weeks in a row. I conversed a bit with the old man from the fish store before leaving the shopping district. With that, the date was brought to an end. The old mans teasing remarks got a bit on my nerves. So, I decided to buy some marine consumables tomorrow from the supermarket across. Kirasakas footsteps came to a stop when we approached the residential district. We usually walked a little more before parting ways. This is my stop for today. Is someone coming to pick you up? Well, something like that. Having issued what sounded like an evasive answer, she turned on her heels and started walking. However, after a few steps, she abruptly turned around and returned. Now that I think of it, I had a present for Shinra-kun. I am having a bad feeling about this, so thanks no. I mean, there is something about her expression. She was making the kind of expression she made when she was scheming something. I took back a few steps in an attempt to distance myself from Kirasaka, who was closing in on me. However, in a moment, she grabbed my arm and pulled me. CCCCCC WhaCCCCCC A gentle and sweet aroma invaded my nostrils. My head was sort of like in an embrace, being firmly held in place by her arms, buried in her chest. The sudden turn of events petrified me, but I soon came to and distanced myself from her. Kirasakas lips curled to form a suggestive smile. This is the fee for todays datebut, as expected, it would seem I wasnt wrong about my feelings. Wh, what are you saying?More importantly CCCC Well then, this time, its goodbye for real. I had fun. In my befuddled state of mind, I was trying to think of what to say. However, before I could, she muttered a few words and left. Suddenly, it was all silent. What a character I was sweating, and my body temperature had risen, and it wasnt exactly because of the weather. I fanned myself with my hands. I wondered what she was going to do, but this was unexpected. As I thought, predicting her actions was beyond me. CH 115 Chapter 16 C Understanding and love (8) Translator C Vodka Last sub-chapter of the chapter. Short one. In a narrow road devoid of any human presence, three silhouettes could be seen. They stood facing each other. Their appearances seemed out of place. I cant say its a very good hobbyfollowing people from behind. I also feel it is inexcusable. Just that, there was something I had to see today. The two exchanged words, their tones devoid of any emotion. The third person stood uncomfortably next to them. It was none other than Yuuto Ogiwara. They were clad in plain clothes, but unfortunately, their extraordinary appearances attracted attention. Nothing one could do about it. Although it was still better than usual, Yuuto was internally covered in cold sweats at the thought of getting discovered by Minato. Yuuto has had a taste of what it was like when the two girls were having a face-off, but he still felt his stomach hurt. Their cold gazes and the chilly air around them must have had a hand in that. You seemed to have fun today. Yes, thanks to Shinra-kun, the holiday wasnt boring. Kirasaka flashed a provocative smile. However, Shizuku didnt respond to it. She could guess the reason for their going out together on a holiday. The same went for Yuuto. Secretly following them from behind put a bad taste in his mouth. He didnt want to be found out later and confront his friends displeased expression. Hence, he had previously informed Minato about their tailing them. To think you wouldnt stop her but instead accompany her on this was a bit unexpected. Kirasaka directed her gaze sideways towards Yuuto and spoke. A bitter smile hung on his lips. I really feel bad about following the two of youbut its a fact that I too was curious about todayfurthermore, I couldnt let Kanzaki-san go by herself. (Yuuto) That so? As always, Kirasaka gave him a short reply, her uninterested and cold attitude laid bare. She looked at Yuuto for a moment but retracted her gaze immediately to look at Shizuku once more. Silence pervaded in the air. Kirasaka was the one to break the ice. I have said this before to Ogiwara-kun but I dont want anyone to touch the thing I like. She brushed her hair backwards, folded her arms across her chest, and spoke. Unlike only until a short while ago, there wasnt even a hint of provocation in her words. She had simply expressed her true feelings. However, in light of the current circumstances, there was an alternative interpretation of her words in the minds of the other two, seeing as they were aware of the date that had gone down today. The thing I like In other words, she was boldly asserting her claim over Minato Shinra as belonging to herself. A sharp glint ran across Shizukus eyes. She glared at Kirasaka and spoke calmly. I too am not docile enough to take it lying down while someone tries to steal my important person. Her arms folded across her chest came undone as she too brushed her hair backwards, seemingly a little annoyed. They readily each took a step forward. The distance between them reduced so much so that it seemed like their noses would end up touching any moment. Their gazes met head-on. Their chests were already touching, but the girls seemed to not care as they continued with the staring bout. If your confession was supposed to act as a deterrent, I wont mind if you looked upon this as a challenge. (Kirasaka) Yes, that is the intention. (Shizuku) If this were a manga, this would be the scene where the two emanated dark auras and the manga author penned the word menacing in the panel to describe the background. Yuuto, who had the misfortune of ending up in such a difficult situation, muttered a few words of sympathy for his friend. Being liked by these twomy condolences Minato. The person in question wasnt at the scene. He had no way of knowing about all these complicated developments that concerned himself. He was, after all, absent from where it had all gone down. CH 116 A new chapter. =================================================================================================================================== Early morning one day, as June was ending and July was approaching. I woke up again today, just as the morning sun was beginning to faintly spread across the sky.. I woke up in the same room as yesterday, in the same futon. I shook off the urge to sleep twice, changed out of my pajamas into my loungewear, and headed for the bathroom. I washed my face with cold water and looked in the mirror with my face dripping with water. In the mirror, I saw the image of Shinra Kaede, very similar to the image of my mother when she was younger. I used a brush to fix my bed hair, which was a bit out of shape, and headed for my room. It was the same room I had visited every day for years. I could probably make my way to the room with my eyes closed. I walked down the corridor that I was so familiar with, and when I arrived in front of one of the rooms, I slowly opened the door without knocking. That person was still sleeping in the room. He must be sleeping with his hair all shaggy. After closing the door, which I had opened stealthily, the person who had not noticed my presence, Minato Mara, the only family member in the Shinra household who was asleep in the the absence of his parents. There was no sign of him waking up when I approached his bedside, and I was convinced that today was an oversleeping day. Seeing the piles of mystery novels that he had bought at a second-hand bookstore on his table, he must have been immersed in reading until midnight. Is that why my brother said something strange to me at dinner last night, He said, Great deductions and detectives often appear in novels, but from the point of view of those who are actually in the field, they are random guesses and detectives who are lost. The moment I heard it, I had a moment of doubt as to what he was saying, but it appeared to be a word that came out when he read a novel. He talks about incomprehensible things in unpredictable ways, which makes me feel like Im playing riddles with him every day. I guess Im just used to it. It is a kind of tolerance that Ive developed over the years of living under the same roof. From the point of view of others, my brothers words are probably just strange talk. However, if you think about the meaning of the words after you have a good understanding of Shinra Minato, you can somehow find the answer. Hes just a straightforward person. He is honest with his feelings and continues to be who he is. I often feel that I am a great sister. Maybe Im just being paranoid. But I dont mind if people think so. Because I myself enjoy spending time with my brother. Ive decided to be honest with my brother. I wonder if hell start talking about something interesting again today. I smiled and put my mouth close to his ear. Nii-san its morning. Another day begins. This is how a day for me, Shinra Kaede, and her brother, Shinra Minato, begins, with an ordinary morning event. ========================================================================================================================================= New Chapter: Shinra Kaede Chapter Due to the progress of the scenario, I will write Kaedes story first. CH 117 Summer has begun. Its July, and the campus of Sakurano-oka Academy is somewhat in a state of excitement. It wasnt because of the new school term or the fresh atmosphere. Needless to say, I already knew the answer. It was because the summer vacation and the summer festival, the biggest event in the school, were just around the corner. The biggest event of the year is approaching, and thats why the students are so excited. There were no exceptions around me, and no matter where I went, the topic of conversation was the same. Plans for summer vacation trips, promises to go to summer festivals with their girlfriends. Students who had not yet found a girlfriend were clenching their fists and rubbing shoulders with similar friends, eager to make one by this time. Im sorry, but even if you are determined to do so, you cant do something impossible. Im sure that after summer vacation, winter vacation, school trips, Valentines Day, cultural festivals, and other big events, people will say similar things. They say things and dont act on them. I feel like this is a typical pattern of modern students. Be it at class, at home, and in the student council. One particular day, when I was starting to get tired of the topics, I was assigned a task for the after-school student council activities. Were going to have a pool cleanup this weekend. As soon as the meeting started, the president told the board members. I opened my mouth wide and almost let out a sigh. The moment I heard the presidents words, I had a hard time understanding what she was talking about because all I could think of was a question mark. Why would the student council be cleaning the pool on a holiday? Why would the student council be cleaning the pool on a holiday when there was already an indoor pool used by the swimming club? In addition, the boys have nothing to do with it This may be a bit of a misrepresentation, but the boys dont have swimming classes. Only female students have swimming as an elective in their physical education classes. Thats why I thought it had nothing to do with me, so I didnt understand the meaning of Presidents words. It is natural that there is a pool cleaning as a preparation for class at this time of the summer. I thought that the cleaning would be done by a contractor, so I ignored it. I had no idea that it was a job for the student council It was only when the president gave me a cold stare that I realized that all the other board members knew about it. Im sure youre not going to say that you didnt hear what I said last week are you, Shinra? The silence meant exactly what President said. Thats strange. In my memory, I thought that last weeks student council activity was only about the summer events. Or, perhaps it was because it was the day after I was forcibly taken to the hot springs by Kirasaka and I was in a daze. In other words, it was my lack of concentration and my fault. It cannot be helped, Ill explain it again. Please do. I honestly said a few words of apology and listened to the explanation. The other board members knew what was going on, but they were listening attentively. Every year, our school holds a swimming class for female students. If it was a normal year, there wouldnt have been any problems, but this year the pool is undergoing renovation, as you know. The contractor was in the school this afternoon, wasnt he? Koizumi said, probably checking the record of the contractors entry into the school. Its true that weve been passing people in work clothes for the past few days. So we decided to use the outdoor pool this year, and the student council will take over the cleaning. what a troublesome role. Why on earth would this job be given to us? President will not refuse to do so if asked, but she already has a lot of work to do on a regular basis. This job may have been part of it, but if it was a sudden request, I would like to complain to the teacher who asked her to do it. The more people you have, the better. It would be great if you could ask your friends to help out. Thats true The outdoor pool is big, so well need more people. When Miura takes out a diagram of the outdoor pool, she paints the order in which the pool needs to be cleaned in detail in different colors. Even if you make a rough estimate, five or six people other than the student organization are unlikely to end it in a day without help. Each member of the board would probably have to call out to their friends to get people to help. Unfortunately, dont expect me to do it. After all, the number of people I have to talk to is exceptionally small. And since some of them would definitely refuse, it would be worse to get their hopes up. President turned to me and told me what she was thinking. Shinra should also invite Kanzaki and Rei. Whos going to control those rampaging horses? President laughed at the names of two of the few people I could talk to. It is true that I can invite both Shizuku and Kirasaka. Im sure that Shizuku will be able to help us. However, the story will be completely different when it comes to including Kirasaka. I cant imagine that it will end up without any problems. If someone doesnt act as a mediator, the whole place will be surrounded in a tense atmosphere. President answered my question as if it were obvious. It is, of course, within the scope of Shinras work. It is isnt it? The moment President mentioned the two names, I had a somewhat troublesome feeling. But whom President spoke of next was a person I didnt think of, at least not yet. And if its okay, isnt it an option to invite your sister as well? Kaede? I think Kaede had said she would be free this Saturday. Normally, I would ask Kaede here, and if she agrees, she can join us as one of the helpers I think thats too much of a problem. There is a junior in front of me who worships Kaede as a goddess. As you look at him, his eyes are shining and he is nodding his head in approval, and he looks at me expectantly. To be honest, Im against letting Kaede meet this guy. Sure, it was only a photo, but you never know what hes up to. There is a possibility that he will say or do something even more troublesome than Kirasaka. When I couldnt agree with Presidents proposal, she proceeded with the meeting. If there are any students who are willing to help, please let me know by the Friday before. Well dismiss early today. There was no meeting at all. There was no meeting, only a brief reminder, but todays student council meeting was over. In the end, the president of the student council left the room after saying, Please try talking to your sister, leaving only me and Hino-kun in the room. Please, big brother! Whos your brother? Im not going to marry off my sister. Ive had a selfish plan since elementary school to have her take care of me at least until I can stand on my own. CH 118 After school, I asked Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto to go to a certain place to gather enough people to clean the pool. It was another high school in the city, located on the opposite side of Sakuranuoa Academy. We were headed to Kaedes girls high school. Of course, I havent told the three of them about the cleanup yet. It was a bother to talk to Kaede again, so I thought it would be better to get the people together first before asking them. The three of them, who were following me without saying anything specific, were looking up at the building as if it was a rare place to visit. The girls school that Kaede goes to was a little further on, right? Yeah, its just up the hill ahead. There is an uphill before Sakuranooka Academy, but the high school Kaede goes to has an even steeper uphill. Its the so-called heart-breaking hill, and just the thought of running up this hill when youre running late is sufficient to make you feel depressed. The moment Kirasaka and Yuuto saw this hill, they looked at it with disgust, but Shizuku seemed to be used to it. She had been with Kaede several times when she picked her up, so she was not surprised. As we slowly but surely walked up the hill, we saw a beautiful white building standing in front of us. I dont know if there is such a thing as an Eastern or Western style school building, but the white building that resembles a castle gives off a sense of being out of place. This is the school building of the girls high school that Kaede goes to. Its not a school for young ladies, but its a high school for girls where children from well-to-do families attend, and there were many cars stopping to pick them up. We stood on the other side of the road and waited for Kaede to come out. At first, it was easy to overlook the task of finding my sister in a crowd of only female students, but now I can recognize her from a distance. The moment Kaede herself sees me, she suddenly accelerates and runs right in front of me, as if she is equipped with an accelerator. It was so obvious that I probably didnt even need to get used to it. Today, Kaede, who was walking near the school gate, stiffened her body as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked around and turned her gaze to the other side of the road where we were standing. Her face lit up as she walked lightly up to us. Nii-san! Thank you for picking me up today! Dont worry about it I had something to talk to Kaede today. To me? Kaede asked, tilting her head slightly. Yeah, her brother thinks it is an adorable gesture. Well, its too noisy to talk here, lets move to another place. I believe there was a coffee shop nearby. Many students dont stop there, and its far from our high school, so there shouldnt be a problem. The five of us, including Kaede, decided to hasten to the coffee shop. It was past three oclock, a relatively empty time of day. As soon as we entered the store, we were shown our seats, and after making sure that all of us were given cold drinks, we started talking. This weekend, if you have time Id appreciate it if you all could help me clean the pool. Sure. I dont mind. No. Ill also help! Now, do you know who said what? Im not Prince Shotoku, you know?. And I am not confident that I can hear what was said correctly when someone replies to me at once, and at the same time. However, for some reason, I was able to perfectly hear one person Im sure I heard it clearly. I also think I completely know who said it. When I turned my gaze to her, as expected, Kirasaka was looking at me with a look of disinterest. No. Its an outdoor pool, right? Its dirty. I havent said anything yet Kirasaka tells me the answer on the premise that I will ask why she dislikes the idea. However, for one reason, I could not refute since I had the same impression when President asked me about it. Cleaning the pool I certainly dont like that idea. Goose bumps appear just by thinking of entering the water that is dirty and green. As I was considering asking the three of them to remove her from the situation with a reasonable solution, Kaede joined the conversation. It would be nice to have you with us, Kirasaka-san. but Im not very good at cleaning work. Oh, I dont think she can do it herself. It seems she has a housekeeper at home for that kind of work. But Kaede didnt back down. Perhaps the pool will open early. Even if we get to swim Wouldnt it be a good unveiling if you bought yourself a new swimsuit? Shes wavering. She is completely shaken by Kaedes words. To make matters worse, the person behind her, Shizuku, nodded several times in agreement. When I turned my attention to Kaede for a moment, she was also looking at me. It looked as if her eyes told that she will convince her. I wonder if my imouto is good at persuading the onee-samas. Since they both acted as an elder sister on routine basis, wouldnt it be more effective to persuade them using my imoutos sisterly skills? I and Yuuto, who were completely turned into air, devoted ourselves to watching the situation alongside each other. It was all we could do. A bentou There would no one around but the student council and us One by one, Kaede gradually persuaded Kirasaka by using her psychology against her. And then, perhaps having fallen completely at the words of a situation with few people, she nodded one. I understand Ill help. Thank you! The smile on Kaedes face was radiant. It was the moment when I understood that this girl was capable of thinking and acting far more than what I had imagined. Was bored during the CS class, so did an extra chap. CH 119 A day is not a unit of numbers, but a quick experience. And today was Saturday, same day as the pool cleaning, which the president earlier told about, and I had thought it to be still six more days away. As usual, the sky was beautifully clear. Maybe Im a sun person. Such unimportant information occupied my, Shinra Minato-kuns head. Its early in the morning and it feels chilly, but itll be warmer by noon, and maybe the pool will be opened earlier. I slung the shoulder bag containing my change of clothes that I had prepared yesterday over my shoulder and waited for my companion at the entrance. To pass time, I was playing my shoes, when my sister came running in. Sorry to keep you waiting! Lets go Today was Saturday, a day off from school, and we wont normally be wearing uniforms. Because the school was different, Kaede, who would have trouble wearing it, changed into her summer uniform, while I stayed in my uniform. The first thing president told me was that the council members should wear their uniforms to school no matter whether its a holiday or not. No matter how much of a rule it is, I dont like the idea of wearing my uniform on a holiday. I feel like Ive become a corporate slave The council members must wear uniforms to school. Im not sure if it was the president who decided this. If so, lets play a prank on her, lets lower her chair sometime later. With a childish ambition and determined heart, I walked alongside Kaede through the quiet residential area. It was a little early in the day, so even on a holiday, there were only a few children out and about, which made me feel refreshed. But for some reason I could feel negative ions coming from behind. On the way, I met up with Shizuku and then with Yuuto. At the end, we even met up with Kirasaka, and before we knew it, we had formed a group of our own. Normally, we dont go to school together like this, but today we were going to school on a holiday as part of a student council activity. I can understand why youd want to go to school with a student council member. But even if I arrived at the school earlier, I wouldnt know where to wait. Anyway, when was the last time the five of us walked together like this on a holiday? As far as I can remember, it was out trip to the amusement park, wasnt it? It wasnt that too long ago, but it felt like a distant memory. Perception of time is really vague, huh. While I feel that the past month or so has been an incredibly long time, the people around me may feel that it has only been a moment. The point is that the importance and intensity of each day is different. An event that was new to me and left a vivid impression on my memory may be an everyday thing to those around me. However, for me, the relationships around me have changed more than any other time in my life. I went from a day to day routine to a day to day routine with problems. Thats probably why each day feels so long. I wonder if the fact that the five of us, including my sister, can walk together like this now is because of us not making any mistakes in our choices until now. No one can give us the answer. No one can tell you the answer to such a question, because no one knows the answer. Only your future self will know. I can look at myself in the past and say that I made the wrong choice. is what I was thinking about while walking at the end. The outdoor pool of Sakuranooka Academy is located near the school grounds. The fencing and the green cloth are designed to make it difficult to peek inside. There were no students in the schoolyard today, so there was no need to worry about it, but it still gave me a sense of comfort not have to worry about being seen. I wore only a trunks-type swimsuit underneath, and on top I prepared some old clothes that I didnt mind throwing away. Yuuto was dressed the same and was waiting for the girls to come out. Do you think the girls are going to dress similarly? Well, I guess its all the same at first. As I was playing around with a cleaning brush in my hand, wandering around aimlessly, a few people walked up from behind. Good morning! (Ohayo Gosaimasu!) G-good morning! Oh, good morning. It was Koizumi and Hino-kun, not the girls, who walked in through the entrance on the school building side. Seeing the disappointed Yuuto beside me, I returned their greeting, thinking he was an idiot. Both Koizumi and Hino-kun were dressed no differently than us. The only difference was that Koizumi was wearing a pitch-black trunks and black T-shirt, while Hino-kun was wearing a monochromatic red top and bottom. Im wearing a light blue trunks and a plain white shirt, so I guess its fine. Yuuto is also a gray trunks and a vermilion shirt. I knew about Hino-kuns habit of adding su to the end of words, so I wondered if it would be going to be ohayo gozaimasu-su instead ohayo gozaimasu. its not gonna be Ohayo gosaimasu-su, is it? Unlike me, who had his hand on his chin and looked at Hino-kun with a pondering face, Koizumi had begun preparing equipment so that the cleaning proceeds smoothly. As I approached to help him, I noticed that Hino-kun, who was standing next to Koizumi, was looking around busily. What are you doing? I suddenly called out to him, and he straightened his curled back. Now, Im nervous when I think that the girls and goddess Kaede, will be here This boy still worships Kaede? You can tell that he is a devout believer when he says that she is a goddess. No, my sister didnt do anything, did she? I found myself becoming a believer of Hino-kuns proclaimed goddess. Goddess Kaede or a goddess who seems to spoil me somehow, so it isnt a bad idea. For that matter, my position among the believers would be the highest. Its called a big brother compensation. In other words, Im practically number one. I think we could be at the top of the organization. or not. Its funny that I could think about being number one with only Hino-kun and I. At any rate, Hino-kun, who worships Kaede to the point of being a goddess, didnt seem to be thinking about preparations and was making himself presentable. The reason Koizumi didnt say anything is because he knew the outcome. He knew that Hino-kun was not going to be much of an asset. He let out a sigh and beckoned to Yuuto, then began to prepare the tools. I drained the water from the pool, poured in the special detergent, and waited a bit. This is where the real work begins. I will have to brush off the dirt with my back and feet, aching. I noticed the entrance getting noisy as I was trying to take a rest until the ladies joined, before starting the work. Sorry Im late, it took me longer than expected to get ready. No I couldnt help but look away from the women walking by the pool with the President in the lead. If I may say so myself, the level of female students this time is very high. Shizuku and Kirasaka compete for first place in the second grade with president at the top. Theres also Kaede, from the Shinra family, and Miura, the treasurer. Miura is modest and doesnt stand out, but she is surprisingly popular among boys. I wonder if the boys are attracted to her intellectualism or her ability to do her job. When these women came into the pool, all the boys stopped moving. It might be more accurate to say that they gasped for breath. The fact that they were dressed in swimsuits brought out the best in them, even more than usual. In all honesty, this is a situation that any male student would envy. H-however I found something I had to say. I looked at the inevitable and resolved myself. President why that swimsuit? There was a girl there wearing a swimsuit that stood out too much. Authors note: Thank you for your bookmarks, ratings and feedback! CH 120 President was wearing a white swimsuit. The curves of her body were clearly visible, and her figure was expressed in all its glory. That was the reason I had trouble to look directly at her. Then, president answered my question with an amused laugh. Well, since there are so many beautiful people here, I thought I should show some sort of uniqueness, or Ill be buried. Shes not buried on the contrary, shes floating. Just like a floater. Koizumis face turned red from being so conspicuous, and Yuuto looked as if trying to find where to look. And as for Hino-kun, he was shedding tears of joy as he stared not at the president but at Kaede, who was standing behind her. Hino-kun, he was left alone for the time being, and as for the president, she was busy sticking out her chest cared about nothing else. And she did it with such majesty that it seemed almost gallant. The first thing I thought of was a swimsuit! Well, it could have been a normal school swimsuit or something. Why didnt she choose it then? President basically gets the right answer to everything, but I think she also has some strange tendencies here and there. For example, she allowed people like me and Hino-kun to join the student council. Did the president notice that she stood out? She put on a white hoodie and turned around quickly. There were still four girls standing there. Miura chose the swimsuit prescribed by the school, Kaede chose a one-piece, and Shizuku and Kirasaka chose bikini swimsuits. The colors of each four were different, Kaede was orange, Shizuku was light blue, and Kirasaka was black. Well as for Miuras it was dark blue since it was school specified. Im sure there would be better ways to describe them, but it was difficult for me hadnt attended these kinds of events before. Of course, Ive never been to a swimming pool with a girl in my life. The only time Ive been to the swimming pool was when I was in elementary school with my parents and Kaede. In this situation where my knowledge and experiences were not applicable, my incompetence was revealed. The only thing that I could understand is that there are many different kinds of swimsuits available these days After comparing the four swimsuits, I returned my eyes to president. The nine of us, including the girls, started the cleaning that the boys had been working on earlier. Miura used the hose to wash off the detergent that had been sprayed on the floor. At the same time, we started scrubbing off the dirt with the scrubbers. What do you think, Shinra-kun? As I was mindlessly scrubbing away the pool, Kirasaka came beside me and asked. Kirasaka brushed away her short black hair and showed me her swimsuit like a model. Its kind of flashy. Its not about the color, its the area of the fabric! Black is not a flashy color, but her pure white bare skin is bad for the eyes in general. When I make eye contact with her more than usual, Kirasaka raises the corner of her mouth with a grin. It looks like shes having fun thats a relief. I had to change my location to get away from Kirasaka, who was getting closer and closer, as if she had found something fun to play with. However, I dont think I have anywhere to escape. When I was pushed to the edge, another female student offered a helping hand. Kirasaka-san! Youre getting too close to Minato-kun! Please dont skip your work. Im not skipping work, Im just asking for Shinra-kuns opinion. It was Shizuku who stepped in between me and Kirasaka. She turned her back towards me and held out her hands as if she was protecting me from something bad. Ill be the first to get his impressions, so youll have to wait. Ill be the first, you wait. Is my first opinion such a thing that they would have to fight over? However, Shizuku looked that she wouldnt move aside, as if there was something she could not compromise. Kirasaka was also stubborn, she also looked like she would not give in no matter what, so it naturally developed into a fierce scuffle. I tiptoed away behind them and returned to where I had been and resumed my cleaning. Koizumi and Yuuto are both working on cleaning nearby. Miura is it just sprinkling water? President gives instructions from the watchtower. And my sister Kaede was busy moving around and supporting everyone. Yeah, her brother likes that about her. However, I would like to say a word to the man who is still shedding tears behind me. do your job The reason Hino-kun joined the student council is because there are not enough male students to do the heavy work. And yet, here he is. Maybe president noticed the low workforce and decided to get off her pedestal, then called in Hino-kun and Kaede. Hino, and Kaede-chan, can you come here? Yes, Ill be there? I-Im sorry! Ill also help. After adding a word to follow, president started talking to them. I didnt stop moving my hands, I just listened. I think I look better. Minato-kun prefers my swimsuit! Somewhere two people were making a lot of noise, and a lot of unnecessary information was coming out, but I should probably just ignore it. TL/N C Id like to apologize since I think I wasnt able to maintain the flow in the sentences which ruins the sentences to be different and somewhat irritating to read, Ill try to improve it with time. CH 121 President called Kaede and Hino-kun over to her and asked them a favor. I forgot the equipment box in the student council room, Id like you both to pick it up for me if you dont mind. Okay. Understood! After the two agreed, president handed Kaede the hoodie which she was wearing. Although today was a holiday, walking in a swimsuit would be a problem. Even without words, I could tell that she had taken this into consideration. Kaede accepted it, gave a small bow, and then followed Hino-kun. But from my point of view, Im worried too. Although we have only known each other for a short time, I understand that Hino-kun is not a bad junior. However, my worries didnt completely disappear. As I looked at the president, she looked back at me and our eyes met. She smiled as if to reassure me, I know, and gave instructions to a person. Miura, you follow them, and Ill take over your part. She got down from the watchtower and took over her part. As Miura was instructed by the president, she started following the two of them without refusing. Well, at least this way, Hino-kun wont be able to do something strange. Now that I had nothing to worry about, I resumed my part when I was called out from behind. As far as I know, the number of people who talk to me is limited, but this time it was an unfamiliar voice. You have a good sister. yeah. The person who spoke to me was Koizumi. He muttered it while looking in the direction in which the three went. It is true that Kaede is excellent by everyones standards. Not just in academics, but in socializing as well. She knows exactly where she stands and doesnt do anything out of line. At the same time, she takes the initiative in her work. She smiles at everyone and doesnt make anyone feel uncomfortable, which makes her an excellent sister. But her brother at it. Ive heard that shes beautiful and has the top grades in her grade in addition, she understands how to get along with people well. Koizumis words sounded as if he was comparing her to someone else. Its sounded not so much like a comparison but more like an overlap. Dont you find it difficult as an older brother with such a younger sister? Koizumi said, as he asked a simple question. Strangely enough, I didnt even have to think about it, the answer came to me naturally. Ive never felt that its hard because my sister is talented. There are many things that can be difficult for siblings, just because of the difference in gender. However, if you ask me if it is difficult for me because my sister is superior, I would say no. It is true that the superiority or inferiority of siblings can be seen clearly because they are close to each other. My father often told me. Since your little sister is capable, why cant you, as an older brother, work a little harder? Im sure this is a common conversation not only in my family, but in any other family with siblings. Its only natural to be seen as an object of comparison just by being close to them. In fact, if they dont even compare us, we might feel neglected. However, that does not mean that it is natural to have a hard time. From here on, it varies from person to person, but as far as Im concerned, Im used to such situations. The girl I met before my sister was just as good, if not better. The first male friend I ever made, could do anything. More recently, the girl sitting beside me had the abilities which rivaled both of them. In addition to that, there is a younger sister in the house who is so capable that its hard to believe we are actual siblings. Wherever I went, I was surrounded by similar people. Maybe thats why I got used to them. At the same time, I understood that my abilities were not that high. The reason why we feel uncomfortable when we are compared to others is because we still have some expectations of ourselves. We are sensitive to comparisons because we cannot give up the idea that we are better than them. I gave up such faint expectations a long time ago. Ive decided that its better to do whats right for my abilities from the beginning than to hope for the best and be disappointed. Well, when youre my age, youve been compared so much that you dont even feel anything anymore. Besides, my sister had always been fond of me, her brother. She used to follow me around, and now she follows me side by side. Now that my parents are working abroad, we are the only family members in the house. I cant say that its hard for me to have such a sister. No matter how far I go, she will always be my cute little sister. The only thing is that I feel bad that I cant make her proud as an older brother, but I dont think thats an issue here. Thats why my answer came out the moment I was asked. Koizumi looked at me with a look of envy as I answered immediately. Youre amazing, Shinra-kun Ill never be able to give the same answer. Do you have a younger sister too? For the first time, I talked to Koizumi about something other than school related. It was the first time I had talked to Koizumi about something other than something official. It was clear that even though we worked at the same place, we lacked communication. Koizumi shook his head at my question. Im an only child But maybe Im in a similar position to Shinra-kun. Koizumis gaze was not directed towards me, but towards a girl. CH 122 The person in Koizumis line of sight was Akane Hiiragi senpai, president of the student council. She stood out in a dignified manner in her swimsuit, giving a dignified expression as she handed over a jacket to Miura. Koizumis position is that of vice president. President has also decided that he will be her successor In fact, I got to know this just as I joined the student council. Thats why I can take a guess on what he was talking about before. The reason is simple: the current president, Akane Hiiragi, is far too talented. And since shes too talented, taking her position would put a lot of pressure on him. Thats probably why he felt that I was similar to him, who has always been compared. Indeed, not only Koizumi, but anyone who finds themselves in a similar situation, would be worried. The influence left by ones predecessor is something that will continue to live in the next generation. This is especially true if the president is said to be the most outstanding of all presidents. And since Koizumi was chosen, he was troubled by it. I wasnt in a position to talk myself, but he may have been trying to find the answer even by just a bit. However, Im afraid I wont be able to give him an answer. There is no point in using someone elses answer as a model for this. I cant get his hopes up and tell him to get over it or that you can do it. But I think thats fine. An imitation is just an imitation. There is nothing wrong with imitation as a matter of fact. However, if you are going to imitate, the quality of your work must exceed that of the original. Our modern society works in the same way. The first and foremost priority should be to do work that is appropriate to ones ability. If you want to imitate that person, its impossible. Its tough unless youre a person like Yuuto or Shizuku. Its impossible for Kirasaka. Because she definitely lacks in the communication department. She is not suitable to be the student council president, and above all, she will not want to because it would be too bothersome to her. In addition, the case of a sister and that of a senpai is fundamentally different No one will be convinced if you do the same as me. You may be right. Koizumi looked down with a somewhat self-deprecating smile on his face. I put down the brush in my hand and leaned back against the wall, looking around at the people who were here, even if some were not here Im not sure if Koizumi was wondering about my gesture, but he lifted his gaze from his prone position as well. The answer to Koizumis problem may not be the same as Kaede and Is, but its still early now. Right now, the student council is led by Akane Hiiragi. It might be said that procrastinating on a problem is just running away from the current situation. But sometimes we need to take a break from the problem to think about it, otherwise we wont be able to think clearly. Thats what I did. Thats right maybe its a little too early to think about it. And with that, Koizumi walked away. I was alone, lost in thought. The presidents succession, more specifically, the future management of the council is an unavoidable issue. With the absolute presence of Akane Hiiragi gone, who would be in charge of running the student council? And it might be difficult to solve the problems within the group. The more friends and companions you have, the less likely this kind of talk will move in the right direction, because youll be sweet-talked into thinking that you can do it, that we can figure it out together. When the president brought me into the student council, she said something to me. She said, what I want, is a person who can make impartial judgements. To be honest, I didnt understand her intentions when she said it. However, I felt that if I spent just a bit more time with this student council, I could find the answer. CH 123 Sweat was running down my cheeks and it was the same for Yuuto as well. It was the sweat of physical labor, not the sweat of youth Needless to say I dont want the sweat of youth either. The pool has not been used for a year, and the stains have become quite stubborn. I wonder what the teachers were thinking about giving this kind of work. I wonder if thought of the student council as some kind of help club that takes care of everything. Anyways, I felt that progress was a little slower than expected due to the small number of people. One of the reasons for this was that the student in charge of the heavy work, Hino-kun, was deemed useless. As I took a moment to check on the progress, Yuuto called out to me. I think it might be more efficient to take a small break and start again in the afternoon. Thats right Its probably for the best to take a break. The speed was slowing down due to fatigue, but as usual Kirasaka and Shizuku continued to argue with each other. If we can just do something about it over lunch and get these two to start working properly, we could probably be done faster. Lets have lunch, you guys Perhaps she had the same idea, the president gave the instructions from above. When we all followed her to the poolside, there was a picnic blanket and a heavy box wrapped in a cloth. Oh, nii-san, youre here! Thank you for your hard work The three of us, including Kaede, who had just returned from the student council room to pick up our belongings, joined us and now we could finally take a breather. Lunch was prepared by president and Miura. Miura only helped a bit, and most of the food was prepared by president. She could also cook. I think that there was nothing that this person cant do. But instead of being hungry, I felt drowsy. I laid down on a towel a little away from where everyone was sitting. The sunlight was a little strong, but it shouldnt matter. I let out a deep breath and closed my eyes. All I could hear was the swaying of the trees and buzzing of the insects. Besides their chattering. I felt as if I could fall asleep at any moment. However, with a single phrase, the sleepiness went away. Does Kaede have a girlfriend? Such a question was asked to Kaede. What kind of Sis-con wouldnt worry about her sisters boyfriend situation? No matter what anyone says, this brother will not forgive him. Its still too early! Ill never allow a boyfriend until he gets my and then our dads permission. But Kaedes voice stopped my body from nearly jumping. I dont have a boyfriend. Youre so beautiful, though, you must be very popular with boys. She sighed as if Miura had given up somewhere, looked around and muttered. Certainly, the people here are abnormal. There are female students here who are sure to pay attention to, Kirasaka and Akane Hiiragi senpai, Kaede and the boys, with Shizuku at the top. Miura probably sighed when she saw it. Well, you dont have to worry about it. If you ask me, they are in a sense abnormal, and Miura is quite normal. No, at a quick glance, shes higher than average. Its just that she is being overshadowed. With Miuras follow-up, Kaede was asked a number of questions. They asked her about her school life, the difference between girls high school and co-ed school, her grades, school events, and many other curious questions. However, the place froze due to the question the president said. If youre in an all-girls high school, where there are no boys, and youre a high school girl at that age, dont you want to have boyfriend? Boyfriend? In the past, my father refused to enroll Kaede in a co-ed school, so she went to a nearby girls high school. In the beginning, Kaede herself said that she wanted to attend Sakuranooka Academy like me, but our father is also quite stubborn, so she was forced to go to her current high school. In exchange, he agreed to let her live in this town with me on the condition that my parents would leave for work abroad, which is a piece of information that only my family knows. But as the president said, Kaede is a high school girl enjoying her youth. Its natural for her to want at least one boyfriend. But for all that, Ive never heard of her having a boyfriend at home. Its also possible that she doesnt have time to talk about it because she has to take care of me at home. In the future, I decided to pretend to be asleep, thinking that it would be a good idea to listen to Kaede about her feelings without saying a word. A boyfriend, well I wondered if she couldnt find the right words, or if there was something she wanted to hide. Im sure its the former, but Kaede seemed troubled. President, Miura, and Koizumi looked extremely interested. Needless to say, I thought of Hino-kun. But Shizuku and Kirasaka didnt look like they were participating. As I turned my gaze sideways, mine and Kirasakas eyes met. No way Is this fate? not happening. I think Kirasaka is equipped with her own radar. Whenever I showed something interesting to her, she would always be happening to be look at me. Thats when our eyes just happens to meet, just like this time. Kirasaka was looking at me with a grin. Im sure she has noticed that Ive been listening, pretending to be asleep. She had a nasty personality, and when I was wondering about that, Shizuku sitting next to her was also looking here. She just looked at me sleeping and waved her hand in front of her chest with a broken smile that sounded like a he-he sound effect. The two of them didnt seem to care about Kaedes story as much as the others. Theyve known each other longer than the others, so they probably had plenty to talk about. Shizuku is a childhood friend of Kaede, just like me. Im not sure if its a surprise or a disappointment, but Kaede told the other two. Ive never wanted a boyfriend I love my nii-san. Her brother was so happy that he was going to cry. I am sure that fathers all over the country would cry if their daughters said these words to them. Im sure its Kaedes personality, but she makes everyone around her happy and relaxed. If you listen to Kaedes words themselves, they would seem like of a bro-con, but the fact that Miura and Koizumi mutter, You love your brother, dont you? However, among them, only the presidents expressions were different. She was smiling. She was certainly smiling, but I couldnt find any bright emotion in her eyes. Something else, it was also different from Kirasakas cold smile or Shizukus occasional blank expression. TL/N C The next chapter may come out a bit late since its a tad bit longer. Also, the next chapter is the last one for this arc so Ill be taking a short rest for the upcoming 2 weeks, and I also have my exams coming. CH 124 I started to think that I didnt need to pretend to be asleep anymore, so I got up, but as expected, no one was surprised. Of course, no one thought I was asleep. I mean, it would certainly be a talent if I could lie down and fall asleep immediately. While everyone was smiling at Kaedes comment about how much she loved her big brother, only the president looked different. But if asked the reason, I wouldnt be able to answer. President would probably reply the same way even if I asked her about it. Then there was nothing I could say. I didnt participate in the conversation and just waited at a distance for the conversation to end. On the picnic blanket, all the people who had gathered today were sitting as before, but Yuuto was the only one who left that place and sat down next to me. Dont you want to join the conversation? It looks like your sister is busy making friends and it was kinda turning into a girls only gathering, so Its true that the flow of the conversation is completely in the atmosphere of girls in the class talking a lot. However, Koizumi stayed. Even Yuuto, who is a lump of communicative power, stayed away as if were uncomfortable for him. In conclusion, Koizumi has high girl power. Well, leaving aside his girl power, the fact that he is the only boy left there is probably because he is good at matching and getting into the conversation without making the others uncomfortable. You could say that he is good at conversing. The student council members were all envious of my close relationship with Kaede. Because I had never heard about the family situation around me, and I had never talked about it myself, so I dont know much about the others. Ive also never heard of Miura and Hino-kuns family situations, of course. But what I can tell is that we were one of the siblings on closest terms. Were in different schools and different grades, so Im sure that the council members dont know much about us, but Shizuku and Kirasaka didnt seem surprised. Of course, Shizuku and Kirasaka were already familiar with her. As I listened to Kaedes bro-con remarks, president turned her gaze from Kaede to the two of them, as if she was wondering about them. Oh, you guys dont have a problem with Kaede doting on Shinra, do you? Whats the problem with that? I was trying to keep my mouth shut, but my voice came out automatically. I think its because some people are skeptical of siblings who get along too well with each other. But I want to reassure you, this brother is more concerned about that area than you all. I dont get closer than necessary on a crowded street, and when I come across Kaedes friend, I always take a few steps and kill time properly. I wonder if having a talented sister makes an older brother more capable of avoiding troubles. If there is an opportunity to submit a graduation essay, I can even write about it. In response to presidents question, Shizuku and Kirasaka looked at each other. They looked at each others faces with a puzzled expression, as if being asked an obvious question, and then answered simultaneously. I was thinking that in Minatos case, Kaede would be part of the package. Shinra-kun and Kaede-chan are a set Oioi which Happy Set is that? I wonder if Im an extra toy. Well, yes, theyre actually right. When I ordered it, I thought I would love it, but when it came, I didnt want it half as much as I thought I would. I regretted buying it and wanted to throw it away. When they said this to the president, Kaede, who was behind them, jumped to hug them with her face glowing red. They looked truly good together, as if they were sisters. If I had a camera, Im sure I would have surely taken a picture. This scene in my mundane life was one of the few ones that looked fun. In fact, everyone around me was smiling. Shizuku stopped hugging her with a big smile, as did Kaede, and Kirasaka was patting Kaedes head with a slight smile. Theyre like three sisters, arent they? Yeah, they are. Yuuto replied. If looked from aside, they looked like three sisters. No one would think that Kaede and I are siblings. But its not the first time Ive heard about it. Its a line that has been said hundreds of times before. So I replied appropriately and stood up alone. If I stayed in this hot place all day, I would get sunburn all over my body. Besides, I wanted to go home and relax as soon as possible. So I think Ill end my break here and get back to work. Come on, Yuuto, lets go. Okay, lets finish it then. Yuuto continued after holding the mop he was leaning against. The girls should stay like that a bit longer. Im not so foolish as to interrupt them and return them to reality. So Yuuto and I resumed our work. In conclusion, the only thing we got out of this pool cleaning was an abnormal amount of sore muscles and the demonstration to the students council that how close the Shinra siblings are to each other. In addition, I came with Kaedes happy set. On the way home, I was walking with Kaede to do some shopping for dinner. Kaede was in a good mood, humming to herself as she walked, probably having enjoyed cleaning the pool today. Suddenly, she turned around, walked up next to me and hugged right hand which was free. It was fun today, wasnt it? Was it? Im just tired. I will never do unpaid work again. Just when Kaede muttered something happily ironically. I heard that me and nii-san are a set? Oh, that I wonder if its my imagination or not that Im completely in the process of being handed over to one of those two. Its something I cant help but think about, but when I think back on it, I cant help but wonder. (TL/N C Im quite confused by the above two lines. Ill attach the original one, just in case ȫ˰ζˤΤɤ餫BʤΤϚݤΤ Ƥ˷ʤȤ˼ƤߤɆ˼Ƥޤ) However, Kaede was smiling with a genuine expression. It was the same then, and it is the same now. Then, in a voice that was loud enough for me to hear, she said. So my brother and I will always be together, right? Kaede said so with her eyes. I didnt see any hints of joke in her eyes. I didnt need to confirm that what she spoke came from her heart Im sure Kaede was conveyed the words as they were. But I know this for sure. Kaede loves me as her brother. If we were not brother and sister, if we were just childhood friends like Shizuku, Kaede would not have been this close to me. The reverse is also true. If she wasnt my sister, I wouldnt have been able to talk to her so openly. In other words, its because we are brother and sister that we have this relationship. And were very similar. I dont understand what it feels like to fall in love with someone. Kaede told me that she has never fallen in love with anyone other than me, her brother. Im sure it has something to do with her lack of interest in boyfriends and the fact that she goes to an all-girls high school where there are no boys. Thats why her love for her brother has become even deeper. However, it is family love, not a love for the opposite sex. Because that is what it is, and that is what it was. I can only say this because something happened very recently that made me think about love. Thanks to Shizuku, thanks to Yuuto, and thanks to Kirasaka. In the end, I still havent found my own answer. Thats why I hope that there will be a man whom my sister will truly love. The feelings I have now are for my family, and the meaning of true love is different. To know the feeling of love, I dont know it yet. I am more aware than anyone else that I am not in a position to say such a thing, and the words coming from a person who hasnt even sorted his own situation doesnt seem trustworthy. Besides, this is a hypothetical story. Even if such a situation comes true, nothing may change. So, first of all, lets change the situation from having my sister take care of me all the time. If the time comes in the future when Kaede introduces someone she likes, she could proudly introduce me as her brother. But thats still a long way off. As long as Kaede is looking up to me as her big brother, Ill spoil her as well. No one can tell me if this is the right choice or not. TL/N C Ill be taking a 2 weeks break before starting the next arc. (?_?) CH 125 The school building was filled with sunshine that was too strong to be called warm, summer was finally in full swing. The students spirits were rising right along with it. This was proof of the importance of summer to the students. However, on the other hand, the teachers seemed to be less motivated. Even though its a long vacation for students, for teachers, it doesnt matter because they are working adults. Even if students dont come, theyll still have work to do. I cant help but admire the spirit of a corporate slave that continues to repeat the same thing everyday. If I could, I would like to stay at home all my life and live in peace. However, reality will not allow that. Next year would be my last, and the entrance examinations would be right around the corner. Naturally, I will have less time to relax and I am not sure if I will be able to enjoy my summer vacation due to its burden. The sophomores who have established relationships with the people around them, are probably the ones who can enjoy the summer vacation the most. However, many students may push aside the temptation to play and work hard on their studies a year before. This way, theyll be able to relax themselves a bit during the next term. In fact, there were some students around me who were talking about the same thing. You know theres a summer course coming up. Ill be staying for three days. What kind of punishment is that, staying over for a summer course? Do you think its OK to do everything overnights? It is better to study for a short time efficiently according to the Shinra family, as concentration and motivation decrease with time. However, Ill be spending my summer vacation in an air-conditioned room watching TV. I will not leave the house. If I do have to, itll only be for shopping, Ive made up my mind. But lately, nothing has been going according to my plans even if I make up my mind. SO I decided to make a plan to go outside. If I do that, it might turn around and I might just be able to laze at home. The reason my mind was moving to such a trivial thought since there were no people around my seat. Apparently, there are no students in this class who are desperate enough to invite a mere classmate who is neither a friend nor an acquaintance. I dont have a problem with this kind of thing, since I would never go even if I were to be invited. This is the perfect scenario. On the other hand, unlike me, Yuuto and Shizuku were busy dealing with invitations in the middle of the classroom. They were being invited to movies, amusement parks, summer resorts and whatnot. How can yall go out in this heat? My mumbled voice dissipated in the chatter of the classroom and the noise of the cicadas from the outside. Really, what kind of energy drink do you guys drink? In a classroom with no air conditioning, the students were excited about the holidays coming up which was a few days away, and the time continued to pass. In the midst of all this, Kirasaka was still staring at the paperback she had brought with her. In the hot classroom, she read the book in a cool manner. Im not sure if she noticed or knew it all along, but when I was looking towards her, she muttered. Its hot already If you stare at me like that, Im going to get a heat stroke. You cant get heat stroke from a human gaze. Is there laser coming out of my eyes? The expression on her face is not as convincing as her words. I tried to avert my gaze from her, but she continued the conversation. I just want to make sure youll be at the clock tower at seventeen oclock on the weekend, right? Dont go on deciding my schedule without my consent! I didnt promise you anything for the weekend. There are no plans according to my brain calendar. In other words, Ill spend my time peacefully at home. I quickly denied Kirasakas remarks as if I had some other work to do. I guess she already expected this response and didnt even move her line of sight. However, her next words were not directed at me, but at someone else. Thats right, Kanazaki-san. Minato-kun! You are free this weekend, right!? Thats strange. Shizuku, who was supposed to be surrounded by the students in the center of the classroom, is now leaning forward with her hands on my desk. Moreover, she said something to me that sounded like You are free this weekend, didnt she? Before I could answer, Shizuku said what would be the name for this arc. Lets go to the fireworks festival! Fireworks festival So, summer has finally arrived in this rural town. Summer is coming for Minato and his friends. CH 126 I think that the expression summer is relatively personal. In Japan, the four seasons are separated by numbers, but in reality, it is more of a feeling. Some people call it summer when July arrives, while others call it summer when they see the temperature rise. For some people, the opening of the swimming pool is summer. In fact, from the outside of the school building, I could hear the students shouting happily from the outdoor pool that we, the student council and a few others, had cleaned. Because it is a pool that we sweated to clean, and FOCUS ON THE LECTURE. If anything, Im one of those people who thinks summer is on its way when I feel the temperature rising, but theres one particular occasion that makes me realize summer season even more. Its the fireworks festival. This town is in the countryside and does not have any youth-oriented establishments, but I have to say that the fireworks here are magnificent. Last year, I heard that there were a lot of spectators and the place was jam-packed with people. Well, I was watching the fireworks from my yard, so I didnt care about the crowds. And this weekend. This weekend, just as start their summer vacation starts, the fireworks show will be held. Its a big, once a year event, and since its the first day of summer vacation, not only high school students but also elementary and junior high school students come to see it. To be honest, I dont think I would want to step into a place that is so full with people that the word crowd seems to be the right word. I shook my head, feeling a bit apologetic as Shizuku leaned forward to talk to me, with her eyes shining. No, I dont think Ill be coming, because honestly, the crowds tough for me. Not car sickness or sea sickness, I think Ill be getting crowd sickness. Im sure Ill get some mental damage seeing people enjoying their youth. Perhaps its the name of the fireworks display, or the atmosphere, but I feel that there are many people who get unnecessarily excited at this kind of event. Theyre more rowdy than usual and dont seem to care about the others around them. However, because it is held only once a year, it is rare, and many people want to go even though the contents are the same every year. O-oh, I see Shizuku was clearly depressed, and Kirasaka seemed to be slightly depressed as well, although she didnt say so. I cant help but feel it because the gaze from next to me has turned cold. The atmosphere was awkward, so I tried to change the topic which I shouldnt have. Well, Ill go shopping with Kaede after school and watch it from our garden. I was thinking of Kaede at home, but when I told the two girls, their expressions changed drastically Shizuku brightens her expression and smiled, and Kirasakas mouth distorted slightly. Thats the way she smiles when shes planning to do something. As I was becoming more alert and paid attention to their movements, Shizuku brought up a suggestion. So why dont we each bring our own and rent Minato-kuns garden to watch the fireworks? At my house? Yes! Then there wont be many people and we can enjoy it without worrying about our surroundings! Its true that if its just a small group of people gathering at my house to watch fireworks, It wouldnt be that bad. In other words, I wouldnt have to leave the house, and I could avoid the hassle of going out in the crowd. To tell you the truth, I was planning to stay at home, watch the fireworks, and then go back inside to relax. At least, it was much doable than being dragged outside. Ill have to go home and talk to Kaede first. However, I cant answer this without the permission of Kaede, who is in charge of all the household matters in the Shinra household. Lets talk to her at dinner tonight. I have a rough idea of how itll go, but I still need to confirm it. Having a stranger come to your house unannounced can be stressful for the people who live there. It would be a negative point from the big brothers point of view, such as giving stress to his sister. Shizuku nodded her head and walked away from our table, satisfied with my words. I guess she was going to decline the invitation to the fireworks party. Shizuku has been receiving invitations to fireworks shows everywhere she goes lately. Thats probably why she wants to tell the other students that she has plans early and make them give up on her. This is a problem that comes with overly popular students. The same can be said for Yuuto and, essentially, Kirasaka. Yuuto is currently in an ongoing invitation rush, and Kirasaka firmly refuses all the invitations due to her personality. Even if she is spoken to in the first place, the boys give up early after they are refused. I wonder if its Shizukus kindness at fault that people refuse to leave her until the reason is confirmed. If it were me, I would have turned them down immediately. If I can imagine myself doing the same as that of Shizuku, Im seriously ill. As I watched Shizuku bowing to everyone with a relieved expression on her face, Kirasaka next to me asked me a question. If Im going to visit Shinras house, should I prepare something? You should at least check in advance I was sure you are going to announce just when you arrive. Im sure shes already decided what shes going to do. Shell call a weird chef, arrange high-quality meat, etcetera etcetera. Kirasaka smiled and answered the question without me even having to ask. This time, I want to experience a normal festival we can buy food from a normal stall and eat together. Its not a bad idea to buy food from stalls. Ara, Im looking forward to it. It may be an unknown taste to her. Im sure she doesnt know about the fireworks displays that ordinary high school students like us put on every year. This may be due to her personality, which is why she has never participated in this kind of event, or it may be due to family issues. For example for example I cannot think of much of a reason. Anyway, she wanted to enjoy a normal festival this year. Im not sure if shell be able to, but shes the one who would, so I guess there isnt a problem. However, after listening to Kirasakas words, I had a thought. Do you like festivals When was the last time she wouldve thought the festivals to be fun? Maybe it was years ago, so long ago that its even hard to remember, or maybe she has never found a festival fun at all. I wondered if this years festival would be fun for her. These thoughts kept repeating themselves in my head. CH 127 I was walking alone without a destination in the school, which was getting excited about the fireworks festival. No matter where I walked, just the people changed, but the topic remained the same. Who to invite, where to meet, do you have a girlfriend to take to the festival? Its the typical conversation of a high school student, but also very innocent. Ive heard that as we grow older, we dont have as much fun looking forward to these kinds of events. Its because we are in an environment where we can enjoy the present and without any worries that we are able to enjoy this kind of event. But you guys, Im sorry that Im getting carried away with this kind of talk about the future, but there is a possibility that you too will have to face reality. Whatever it is whether its hidden or not will be revealed when the time is right. Yes, the results of the final exam. In fact, the first semesters final exam which had been held over the span of last week. Since we hadnt studied for the test beforehand, we didnt have much to talk about, so we didnt bother, but the results would be handed in today. Towards the end of the recess, some of the students started to look pale. In the midst of all this, one person walks leisurely down the corridor to the vending machine, and that person is me. Im not going to hide it because I dont need to. If youre wondering why Im so carefree about my surroundings, the answer is simple. Im sure Im an average student. Mr. Average. You can call me that if you want to. Its too embarrassing, and its also lame, so let s just pretend I never said that. As for the final exam this time, I know that my score is about average. Im sure youll be happy to know that Im not the only one whos had a few bad experiences with this. Damn you talented people Shizuku smiled and said, Lets review properly next time, but as for Kirasaka, she said, Oh, even if we reverse your score, Shinra-kun, mines still better than yours, My pride, which was already as small as an ants, got hurt. Ill never forget it. Im sitting here in front of the vending machine wondering what to buy, trying to forget about the previous conversations I tried remembering the conversation we had in the classroom earlier. Festival To be honest, I wasnt too enthusiastic. Of course, I would have to talk to Kaede, and depending on the outcome, we would have to gather at my house. Even so, I dont like the atmosphere of the festival itself, in other words, I dont like the act of people gathering together and making a lot of noise, so naturally I cant help but be uncomfortable. Anyway, its been years since Ive seen a fireworks display with someone other than Kaede. Its probably because Shizuku used to come to my house to watch it, so I shouldnt have much problems. But as far as my memory goes, its a very old memory. Its a memory from my childhood now, and Ive forgotten how I even enjoyed the festival back then. I bought a drink from a vending machine and walked back to the classroom with it in my hand. Midday, I was thinking about the day of the festival. The fireworks display starts at seven, and until then, the street in front of the station will be filled with stalls. No cars are allowed to enter, and the stores are lined up on both sides of the street. If possible, Id like to finish my shopping and get home before the street is filled with pedestrians. It would be a good idea to ask the old man on the shopping street about the opening hours of the stalls on the way home today. Returning meant returning to the same hustle and bustle until I reached the classroom. I could see people getting into the mood at the end of my sight. It was a student with slightly dyed brown hair, who seemed to be enjoying high school to the fullest. They all seemed to be talking about their plans for this weekend, with him in the center. As I watched them, I felt the difference between myself and them. Ill never be able to enjoy the festival as much as they do. I dont know why, but its a theory I have and it has to do with the way Ive been living my life. I dont want to make noise with others, I dont want to go to a festival with everyone. When we act in a group, not everyone is happy to act in the direction we choose. Someone has to compromise, someone has to care, and someone has to look out for others. It may be that they are doing it without realizing it. But I cant help but see it as obnoxious. If its fun to follow the choices made by a core group of people, then I dont need to participate in fun games with my friends. No, its better not to participate. People often say that I am alone and lonely, but who gets to decide that? Im a true individual, and if you ask me, being alone is the best. You dont have to decide where you want to go, what you want to eat, or even how much you want to care if youre in a group. Thats why I even think that acting alone is the most ideal. This is just a theory. Just a theory, not the correct answer. I guess there is no right answer to a question that does not even have a questioner. The only thing I can say is that reality rarely works out the way I want it to, and that despite what I think, the human relationships around me are starting to get more complicated. I miss the days when I was alone, gazing out the window in a daze. I walked back to the classroom through the corridors crowded with students, remembering the nostalgia of the memories which was only a few months old. TL/N C Dunno when the next update will be, getting too busy with assignments. CH 128 The results of the final exam, the last obstacle before the summer vacation were out. There was nothing out of the ordinary. It was neither too good nor too bad. I did not receive any answer sheets with particularly high scores. However, this meant that I wouldnt have to worry about being called in for supplementary lessons during the summer vacation. Sometimes people would say, Im doing supplementary lessons! I would like to know what are they so excited about? But unfortunately, the students around me scored nearly perfect marks, so Ill leave that question for some other day. Be it years or so. The mood in the classroom will now be completely focused on the summer vacation. Since the worries are over and they can start planning in their earnest. As soon as the bell rang to mark the end of the school, Shizuku sat down on the empty seat in front of me, as usual, with some kind of advertisement in her hand. Looking closely, I noticed that it was an advertisement for this years fireworks display. Its no surprise that it looks familiar to me, Ive seen it in the morning newspapers recently and its also has been posted all over town. It was easy to see that Shizuku had come to discuss the plans for this weekend, even without me asking her. When I unconsciously shifted my gaze to the advertisement, I saw that it had a very typical sales pitch: The Biggest Shoot Off Ever. This kind of advertisement is usually said The Biggest ever every year. Im kinda worried that a day would come when the whole town will be burned down. Aside from my unnecessary worries, Kirasaka next to me kept her gaze downcast as before. However, she was turning the pages slower than usual, perhaps because she was reading while listening to our conversation. Shizuku continued to spin her words. The time of the fireworks is same as that of last year, so if we go to the stalls before six oclock, before it starts to get crowded, there shouldnt be any problem. I havent said that Ill be attending yet I havent even contacted Kaede yet. If its Kaede, I contacted her and got her approval, okay? She tilted her head and looked as if to say, Is there some issue? She looked as if she was going to say, Im sorry, and proceeded to talk. Her brother hasnt received any such notice Even so, she has taken the initiative with this. I was casually thinking of an option to have Kaede refuse, but I dont think that would be possible, and since Shizuku and Kaede were in contact beforehand, it would be even more difficult now. Childhood friends can be very troublesome, huh. Kirasaka, who was sitting next to me, was also listening to what Shizuku had to say. I cant expect any help since this person is also in her faction this time. Ive been thinking a lot lately that these two might actually be kindred spirits. But I feel like there are a lot of situations that make me wonder if they are actually on the same page or not. Shizuku explained the route she wanted to take, predicting the layout of the stalls based on previous years trends. There arent many stores in front of the station, so lets go around the main shopping street and then the street where the stores are often set up in the outer yard of the shrine. Im not complaining as long as I can buy takoyaki and yakisoba. Its also hard to leave out buttered-potatoes and okonomiyaki. I understand that it is a safe choice, but I buy the same food each time, probably since I am defensive and dont want to feel like I lost money by trying something unique and later it turned out to be bad. After all, its called safe because its popular, and you can even say that buying it is an inevitable part of a festival. Lets buy scallop skewers sold at fish store! Itll also contribute to the store since the owners been so kind to us. Shizuku clenched her fists in front of her chest and made a proposal that was full of kindness. It was a little disappointing that the old man was cooking it, but nevertheless it was delicious. I was about to say that the Shinra family contributes to sales on a weekly basis, but I forced those words down. While Shizuku took out a highlighter from her bag and colored the route to make it easier to understand, I checked the schedule on the advertisement once again. Its the same every year, so theres nothing new on the schedule. Just the start time and date of the festival, the location, and the time of the fireworks were provided. On the day of the event, all I had to do was carry the belongings. In the end, a mans role is simple, straightforward, and yet unsatisfactory. Towards the end of the conversation, as the atmosphere was starting to break up, Yuuto walked up to me from the circle of classmates. With a few students behind him looking dejected and disappointed, I had a rough idea of what to expect. Do you mind if I join? Theres no reason for me to say no, but youll have to carry half the luggage. As the conversation progressed, I knew he would be there. Of course, Yuuto had already anticipated that he would be joining us. Most importantly, I dont think I would leave him out of this event with Shizuku around. So, for the festival, Ill also ask Kaede to join this group. The time and the fate of the event have now been decided. The only thing left to do was to go with the flow on the day. The summer of the second year of high school, which by itself sounds like one of the biggest events of the year, was just around the corner. And with the summer festival as a signal, our school, Sakuranooka Gakuen, will start its summer vacation. Authors note: The Summer Festivals story will be in the next update! TL/N C My semester exams ended so Im back and will be translating as usual. If you didnt know about, how about joining my discord, theres no one who chats so you wont disturbed anyways. Alright so Cheers! Since my exams ended. CH 129 It was a brief moment. The trails of light that shot up emitted a loud sound and then scattered across the night sky like a bullet. They formed a shape, and the colored light poured down. It just lasted a few seconds. It was a beautiful, transient event. But it is precisely because of that reason that the people find it attractive. As I sat at the edge of the courtyard looking up at the fireworks, I turned my gaze towards the people who were also looking up at the night sky from the yard. None of them said a word, and just watched the fireworks shoot up into the night sky. I could hear voices that sounded like cheers coming from some distance away. It was leaking from here as well, though the scale was different. Each time one of them was launched, a small voice like an exhale leaked out. They may not even be aware of it, but the vividness of the fireworks, the momentary glow of the fireworks, made them come out. I looked up at the fireworks and thought about something unrelated. Is this what youth is supposed to mean? On the first day of a students summer vacation, to gather with a classmate a childhood friend, a friend, and a girl sitting next to me, all sharing the same high school experience as we looked up at the fireworks. This is certainly a scene that could be called a page of youth. Since it consisted of only extraordinary members, all of whom were beautiful girls and boys. Many years from now, when I become nostalgic about my school days, I wonder if I would be able to recall this scene and have a conversation with them. Will they talk about how much fun they had back then? Shizuku, Yuuto, Kirasaka, and Kaede are all smiling happily. I could see that they were fully enjoying this time right now. But that exactly is the reason that make me wonder The difference between them and me After the end-of-term ceremony, which was nothing more than a formality, the first semester was over. With this, Sakuranooka Academy will begin its summer vacation. At the same time, the summer festival will be held. This evening, the streets in front of the station will be closed off to all traffic, to make enough space for the festival. The whole area in front of the station, including the shopping street, will be lined with many stalls and people from all over the town will gather for the summer festival. At the end of the festival, there will be fireworks, the main event of the festival. I left the classroom with my neat-empty bag hanging on my shoulder, conversing about my plans for the rest of the day. I walked down the hallway, down the stairs, and to the school gate. No matter where I went, the conversation remained the same. We talked about our plans for the rest of the festival. We were all supposed to go home and get ready for the festival, and then meet in front of the station at five in the afternoon. It was now past noon. There was plenty of time for us to have lunch at home and then get ready. In fact, there was enough time for me to take a nap. Today, both Kirasaka and Shizuku went home as soon as the ceremony was over. I was wondering where they were going because they were walking so fast, looks like they wanted to go home and get ready. So, inevitably, the person next to me was this guy. I had planned to go to all the stalls. You know what? think about the capacity of your stomach first! Yuuto laughed a couple of times and continued his meaningless conversation. Because we both know each other well, there is no need to be cautious while talking, so even a passive conversation wont hurt the atmosphere. This made me feel a little more comfortable at the moment. I guess it was because I had more opportunities to talk with strangers these days. Yuuto also seemed to have calmed himself down, and asked me to give him some topics to talk about. There wasnt anything interesting to talk about, I didnt have topics like who did something stupid or which classmate started dating but it was enough to pass the time until we got home. So Ill get ready and then come to your house. k I looked after Yuuto until I couldnt see his back at the fork and continued walking. And soon my home came into view. The front door was locked, as if Kaede hadnt come home yet, and the atmosphere around was silent. I took the key out of my bag and opened the door, walking into the empty house. Then, I plopped down on the living room sofa and closed my eyes quietly. Im going to get some sleep. Im going to be more tired than I thought. So, its better to rest my body as much as possible while I can. Forgetting that I was still in uniform, I let go of my consciousness as I let the silence take over. Csan, nii-san Hmm? Oh, did Kaede come back? Im not sure how long Ive been asleep. The outside of the window does not seem to have changed much. When I turned my eyes to the clock, the time was pointing to two. In other words, I must have been asleep for about an hour. As I sat up to stretch my stiff body, I noticed what Kaede was holding in her hand. A yukata? Yes! What do you think? Kaede held a pale orange yukata to match her body and asked. Yeah, not bad. Its good, isnt it? In fact, is there a yukata that looks better than this? I want to say to her, In your brothers opinion, Kaedes number one. After eating the light lunch that Kaede had prepared while I was sleeping, I finally started getting ready. All I had to do was to take a shower and change my clothes into casuals for the evening. Unfortunately, my yukata is too small to wear because its an ancient one. Well, even if I could, I would never wear it. I thought I had plenty of time to get ready, but just as I was leaving the house, the bell rang to let me know that I had a visitor. I knew that it was definitely Yuuto, so I slowly opened the front door without any need to rush. Heya! You look so normal. I was expecting Yuuto to be dressed up or something, but he was wearing a normal polo shirt and jeans. I cant say anything about it because Im also wearing a black shirt and a pair of jeans. As Yuuto and I were talking in the doorway, I heard footsteps coming from behind us. I looked ahead and saw Kaede, who had just changed into her yukata. Holding a small drawstring bag in her hand, she stops next to me and greets Yuuto. Yuuto-senpai, konnichiwa! Kaede, hello to you as well. You look beautiful. No, thats not true. Yuuto also returns the greeting and naturally activates his lady-killer skills to praise Kaede. However, Kaede responded normally as if she was used to it. It seems that Kaede has known Yuuto for a long time and can handle him perfectly. I was impressed with my sister, and the three of us were now ready to go from my house to the meeting spot. As for Shizuku and Kirasaka, they were to meet us directly at the meeting spot, so the three of us set off for the clock tower in front of the station. CH 130 The station is not too far from home. Some of them were couples dressed in yukata, and others were little kids dressed in the same manner, rushing along happily. I remembered that Kaede also used to do the same and then fall down. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but Kaede seemed to remember the same thing, and muttered. It brings back memories I used to fall down because I used to be too excited. You know, you just used to fall down when there wasnt anything to fall down on. If I had to guess, Id say shes about to fall down even now. Then Yuuto spoke to me as if he envied the conversation between his siblings. Maybe if I had a sibling, I would have had more fun at home. I wont deny it, but there are also good things about being an only child. For example, they can buy you whatever you want. And then theres the fact that you can basically have it all to yourself, I guess. I guess it can be both good and bad, depending on the person. As we approached the station, the number of people around us increased. The sidewalks, where I had no problem walking side-by-side earlier, were now lined up with people walking in lines. Every once in a while, I almost bumped shoulders with someone passing by, and then at least I managed to catch sight of the clock tower, the meeting place. Perhaps the two of them would come together. Dont get your hopes up too high Its hard to imagine them standing next to each other. The two of them have hard-core incompatibility. The three of us turned around, checking the time on the screen of our phones. I hadnt heard what they were going to wear, but I knew that it would be hard to find them out since everyone was wearing similar clothes. I wondered why young people were walking around in such similar outfits. Its so hard to distinguish. As I was inwardly complaining about the mass-produced clothes these days, my gaze stopped at a certain place. The overwhelming difference from the people around which I have experienced many times before. Those girls were so distinguished from the rest, it could never be imitated even with clothes or makeup. Their appearance fascinated and attracted the gazes of the people around. Perhaps because they were too well-groomed, there was no one brave enough to approach them. If it had been just one person, there might have been someone who tried. But with two such figures standing side by side, it would certainly not be easy to talk to them. Slowly, I changed my direction and walked towards the girls. They must have noticed us, and their bored expressions brightened. Well, as for Kirasaka, there wasnt much change. Hello Minato-kun! And Kaede-chan and Ogiwara-kun too. Oh, .youre wearing a yukata. Yes! I glanced once again to see the Shizuku who cheerfuly replied. She was wearing a white yukata with a white base and polka-dot patterns, and carrying a small purse. Combined with Shizukus white skin and bright expression, it looked great on her. Youve made me wait so long, youre cheeky, Shinra-kun. And next to her, Kirasaka was similarly dressed in a yukata. In contrast to Shizuku, the yukata with black fabric and blue flower patterns made Kirasaka look even more mature. Sorry, but Im still on time with this one. She continued to greet Kaede and Yuuto as she avoided my verbal attack with an apology that showed no remorse. Shizuku and Kaede praised each others appearance, and a pleasant atmosphere was formed. When the greetings were over, Shizuku and Kirasaka looked at me in silence. I immediately knew what they meant, but I felt embarrassed to put it into words. Im not sure what to say, but the fact that I have to say it in front of my sister and friends made it even harder. Isnt it good? Why did I reply with a question? Why did I use a question in my response? I didnt realize that as I exposed my lack of communication skills, or my ability to use the incorrect wordings, in such a situation. To hide my embarrassment, I turned my back and walked away. It must have been my imagination, because I heard a voice behind me giggling. Its as lively as ever! Kaede said honestly as she looked at the people gathered at the festival. Its certainly crowded. In fact, its so crowded that Im starting to feel sick. Its surprisingly nerve-wracking to walk around without bumping into people and looking obvious. And since I was walking with three people who stood out even more this year, I was even more concerned about the people looking at me. The number of fireworks and the stalls increases every year, I guess. But its a shame that they look the same every year, isnt it? Shizuku and Yuuto were having such a conversation behind me. No matter how famous the festival or fireworks are, if you see them every year, you certainly wont feel the freshness. Whether you think its a waste of time or not, for me its more difficult to find out whats different from previous years. Its more difficult than looking out for mistakes. There are too many people maybe we should reduce What are you, a God? The idea was so scary that I couldnt stop trembling But what kind of reduction were you going to do? There is no doubt that something will be shot down from the sky. They do that all the time on Friday Roadshow and stuff! I often hear that the SNS server went down every year. While each of us were commenting on the crowds and stalls, words from a passing group reached my ears. They were just some sentences, and Im not sure what kind of person said it, but I could definitely hear it clearly. Wow, shes seriously beautiful. The two behind her are cute, and the guy next to her is hot too. There is no other word that is as accurate and reliable as an opinion from a complete stranger. Because there is no human relationship, personality, or other information, so they judge you just based on your appearance. The fact that I was not part of their conversation is nothing to worry about now. They probably dont even think that Im a part of this group in the first place. They are a group of people who are just extraordinary, so naturally I hear the same kind of things everywhere. Normally, a sense of inferiority and disgust might swirl in ones heart. One may lament the fact that they are not seen in the same way. But this is what reality is, and it has always been the same. Its not the first time Ive been told this, its just the first time in a long time. Ive often heard that peoples character changes when someone has something they dont have, and Ive almost forgotten that. Lately, Ive been living in an environment where Im either blessed or cursed by the people around me, but either way, Ive been surrounded by people. Exposure is a terrible thing. I had the illusion that I was in the same position as them, that I was categorized in the same way. No matter what the environment, I was still the same. The difference between me and them is so clear. Perhaps it was because I was able to reconfirm this, but for some reason, only a feeling of relief remained in my heart. CH 131 In the midst of all the commotion, I was sitting alone on a bench some distance, watching people pass by. Some were running, some were standing, some were walking hand in hand with each other, and some looked unhappy. There are some things that I couldnt see in the crowd, but it should be pretty visible from here. The interactions between Shizuku, Yuuto, Kirasaka, and Kaede, who are standing in line at the food stall a little further ahead is decently visible from here. Yuuto is speaking to Shizuku, and Shizuku is resplying to him, but at the same time, he is also paying attention to the people around them. Kirasakas gaze was completely focused on the okonomiyaki stall, completely unconcerned about the people around her. Even though Yuuto was talking with Shizuku, but he kept checking to see if Kaede was bored alone in the back. And Kaede looking at me, waved her hand, also answering Kirasakas questions alongside. What on earth am I looking at and analyzing? This is the way of a loner Those kinds of lines came to my mind, but I guess thats the downside of being used to living completely alone in class. Its the best proof that Im good at observing people like the people who are bossy, disliked, or in a similar situation or position who tend to be good at observing people usually. But if theres one thing I dont understand, its me. Through self-analysis, experience, and self-interpretations, it is possible to determine what kind of person I am and what my current situation is. However, this is only in the range of self, and it is far from an objective point of view. The more sincere ones thoughts are, the worse the interpretations are. Even though I dont understand the relationship between Shizuku and Yuuto, and the dispute between Kirasaka and Shizuku, I dont intervene. Thats probably because Ive decided on my own that I cant be of any use to even if I get involved. Im not sure what kind of relationship we have. In spite of that, I can say that I deserved it when I came to the festival like this. As if to push away the unconscious sigh that escaped my lips, I sat on a bench with a creaking sound and took a sip of the ramune* that I had bought a little while ago. (TL/N C a carbonated drink in Japan) The nostalgic taste, along with the refreshing carbonation, helped me to ease. Drinking alone in a place like this? Suddenly, a familiar voice reaches my ears from behind. Even in such a noisy environment, I could hear his voice clearly. The voice wasnt very loud, but it was audible. With an low-pitched rough voice a bag was presented to me. Inside the warm bag was a transparent pack of freshly grilled skewers, arranged in a messy way. As I took it, the person behind me asked me. Are you sure you dont want to go with them? Kaede will buy my share. No, thats not what I meant. His voice felt heavier than usual. I know I know the meaning of those words the best. Dont you want to be a part of that circle, thats what he wanted to ask. But I couldnt think of the right words to answer. Instead, the only words that came out were Old man, are you sure you dont want to keep watch at the store? Ive left it to my wife, shes been nagging me to go give it to Minato and the others. I didnt even see the expression on his face, but I thought I knew what kind of expression the guy behind me would have had. He must be in a bad mood. Ill thank the old mans wife later. If this old-man came, she must have seen us somewhere earlier. This is the time when the number of people increases. We probably wont have time to talk until the festival is over. He must have come to give it to me, because I didnt tell him when I was going to visit the store beforehand. The old man sat down with a thud, waved at Shizuku and the others while smiling. Im scared, Im scared of the way the old man smiles! Its scary to the level that a small child would totally cry. But its also something Im used to seeing. This man and I are as far apart in age as grandfather and grandson. Perhaps because of this, I was able to talk about my feelings honestly without feeling embarrassed. Even though I knew that the other person would not understand my words, I still spoke. With what kind of face should I even be in that group? I honestly dont know. They are dazzling and shining. Their figures are too bright for me. Even though they are in the same spot and engage in the same conversation, the difference between us is huge, as if there was a flaming border between us. My awfully calm self would not allow me to step inside that border. A large hand grabbed my head and stroked not caring the least about my hair. Youve always been an over-thinker, you know! Just go ahead and do it! It hurts The hand moved from my head to my back and pushed me back strongly. When I turned around, the old man was looking at me with his usual somewhat grumpy face. Its too much for an old man like me! They let you be near them because they dont mind it, right? Go along with it until you do, just go understand your character. Maybe something like a side-character who will never appear again Get the hell out of here! Im sure he thought he said something out the character. So he turned his face away and refused to look here anymore. Im too embarrassed to make eye contact today and I think thats the same case for him. Well, thanks for the skewers. I held up the bag, said a few words of thanks, and walked out of the spot toward the queue. Ill go shop some snacks that goes well with sake later. This was the way I decided to thank the smiling old man behind me for the food alone and no other reason. CH 132 I was carrying a good number of bags in both my hands. I was walking, trying to hold myself from the smell coming from below that stimulated my appetite. Yuuto who was beside me was carrying more number of bags than I did. The size of each bag was not a big problem. But there were just too many! Takoyaki, yakitori, okonomiyaki, yakisoba. There were also candied apples and chocolate bananas, probably for the sake of dessert. There were also a number of other bags that I had no idea what they held. To be honest, why on earth would they need buy so much food that we could never possibly eat? The reason was the girl who stood at the front of our group. She bought every bit of food she could find. I wonder if I should buy that too Ah, ha ha Kirasaka, who bought cotton candy handing money to the stall owner, handed it to Yuuto. He received it with a bitter smile and turned his gaze towards me to ask for help. This situation was a bit difficult to handle since it was an act of pure curiosity, and not only me but also the people around me felt the same. However, my stomach was about to burst beyond its capacity, so I grabbed her shoulders before she could set her next target. Its time to go home The more people there are, the harder it will be to move. There were already people in every direction, and considering the time it would take to set off the fireworks and reach home, it was better to retreat. In response, Kirasaka put away her wallet with a reluctant look on her face. You cant help it, Ill leave it at that for today. Today? Will there be a next time? Shizuku and Kaede also let out a breath of relief at Kirasakas words. There were too many people to turn around and go back the way we came from. So it would be quicker to go back home through the side streets. This time, I led the way. The path was sparsely populated, and after a little while, we were able to reach an open road where we shouldnt bump into anyone. Its not too late for the festival, considering that there are a lot more people coming. Yuuto muttered to himself as he looked at the people walking along the main road behind him. Indeed, it was still past six oclock. It was just after six oclock, the time when the number of people would increase the most, but the streets were already filled with people. It was a festival, so of course cars and motorcycles were not allowed to enter. Some people took advantage of this and sat on the sidewalks. It was a good choice to leave early. I didnt want to walk in the middle of all this. Occasionally, I saw a familiar face of the locals and saw Yuuto and Kaede waving, but I never stopped to talk to anyone. Well that was for me, and not them, if Shizuku and Yuuto didnt stop to talk, there shouldnt have been any delays. We walked through the streets that I didnt usually go through, finding the way to the familiar ones and finally reached my house. Then what? I just laid my body down on the sofa. Even in your locality, events can be more tiring than expected. I was not the only one, everyone was sighing deeply. But Kaede got up before anyone else and prepared drinks for everyone. Ill go set the food. Oh, Ill help too. Thank you! Shizuku and Yuuto laid out the food they had bought on the folding table which had already been set in the yard. Kirasaka also headed to the kitchen to help Kaede, while I was left alone to ponder. Theres nothing to do There were people in the yard and also in the kitchen. A short brainstorming led to the decision to change into loungewear for the time being. Taking advantage of the fact that it was my home, I changed into my casuals and returned to the living room, where the preparations were already complete. Kaede and Yuuto were sitting on the chairs in the garden, while Shizuku and Kirasaka have moved their chairs next to the window. Nii-san, its about to start! Yeah At the sound of Kaedes hurried voice, I rushed a bit to sit by the window. The time was exactly seven oclock, and countless fireworks were to go off. There was just silence as we waited for the right moment. As soon as we heard the sound of an explosion and a loud cheer from afar, bright sparks formed and spread in the night sky. The vibrations of the sound was slightly felt on my skin. Im sure the neighboring towns could also see these huge fireworks. Its a privilege to live in this town just to be able to see them up close. Oh! This years fireworks are spectacular again. Its beautiful. First, Yuuto and Kaede exclaimed excitedly. Beautiful Yes, it is. Next, Kirasaka and then Shizuku muttered to each other. They were too quiet to be heard by the others in the garden. They looked up at the night sky as they let out their true feelings. It probably didnt even register in their minds that they had the same impression. After seeing the reactions of those around me, I returned my gaze to the fireworks. A number of fireworks were being set off above our heads in various colors and shapes. It was hard to believe that they were all made by the same person. Craftsmanship at its finest. They looked so beautiful and fragile that I didnt even notice the distant noise and the hot weather. I forgot about time and just watched the scene as it disappeared and the next one formed in the blink of an eye. I wondered how long had it been. The show was getting more and more colorful and vigorous by the minute, and then an oversized shot was launched to end the show. Sparks of many colors brightly spread and then colored the night sky. The town, which was supposed to be dark and lightless, lit up for a moment. It was just for a moment but I was able to see everyones faces clearly. This was the signal of the start of our summer vacation, and the reminder that we were more than halfway through the year. I wondered under what circumstances I would see these fireworks next year. Will it be with this group again, or just Kaede and I? No one knows what the future holds. Still, I couldnt help but think about it. At a time like this, a high school boy might say, Im going to see it with my girlfriend next year. But unfortunately, I cant quite relate to that idea. The only thing that comes to mind is that I would like to see it in a place where there are no crowds. But for now, all I could do was burn this fleeting scene into my eyes so that I wouldnt miss it. And so, this years festival ended with a boom, and our festival ended in the yard of Shinra household. [Well, it was another great year.] In the living room, the sound of the TV was audible, and we were all letting out our impressions. Kaede and Yuuto, who still hadnt cooled down from their excitement, were watching the video they had taken with their phones as a memento. I returned to my place on the sofa and watched the scene while drinking my slightly cooled coffee. At the end of the living room, Shizuku and Kirasaka were talking about something that was unusual for them, as they spread out my family album. What are you guys looking at? This? I were wondering if there were any pictures taken during the old fireworks display. Aah, that Its true that we used to have dinner and watch fireworks with the Kanazaki family in our yard in the past. But I dont remember there being any photos from that time. The two of them quickly returned their gaze to the album. There were pictures of Kaede and I side by side, like a growth log. Its so embarrassing. I knew from experience that there was no point in trying to stop them, so I decided to have some food that I had forgotten about during the fireworks. I didnt see any pictures from the fireworks display. Kirasaka did not react to Shizukus words. She just kept her gaze fixed on the album. Kirasaka-san? Shizuku asked, when she felt uncomfortable when she looked at the girl next to her, Kirasaka muttered sadly. Hes not smiling in any of the pictures. (TL/N C The POVs here are changing a lot from here on) None of the photos of Minato on the screen were smiling. The mere sight of him in the picture made Kirasaka feel lonely. At these words, Shizuku couldnt help but be speechless. Then, she turned her gaze from Kirasaka to him who was eating a meal a little ahead. This is the first time Ive ever seen such a thing. There were a few photos in which he smiled but All of them are either fake or bitter smiles, and none looked like they really enjoyed themselves. It was pure loneliness, and Shizuku knew that. She smiled. I have to melt the ice in his heart that no one has ever been able to melt.It takes a lot of patience to like that person. I know its not easy. And I had already made up my mind long ago. Thats why to provoke and confirm whether she was ready or not, I asked. Do you want to run away? Im serious, Ive never run away before and I wont ever have to. These words came back immediately. Shizuku smiled as if relieved by this, and Kirasaka also smiled this time. Were taking a picture, both of you. Minato called out to the two as they faced each other from the yard, where he had somehow moved to. Kaede and Yuuto were already preparing for the picture beforehand. Shall we go? Sure. The two stood up and rushed to Minatos side. And then, as if to sandwich them, Kaede and Yuuto also lined up near them. The digital camera on the table started flashed several times. And the pictures that were taken showed the five of them clearly. The four of them seemed to be having a good time around Minato, who was still not smiling in the true sense as in the previous photos. The boundary between Minato and the four of them had not yet been crossed The last part of the story is not from Minatos point of view, as a break in the heroines minds. (TL: yeah yeah author-san, u just wanna fry my brain, right?) The next will be the summer vacation arc and the appearance of a major character that I have been planning to add for a while. It wont be an immediate appearance, but I hope you enjoy it. : Maybe a new heroine LESS GOO!! (Just a guess, plz dont take it to heart. I havent read ahead.) This arcs over, so Ill go for a weeks hibernation again. CH 133 Summer Vacation It is the longest vacation for students, and at the same time, it is a battle with yourself. The seemingly endless number of hours and days spurred students on, and there was no end to the number of people who played all day, until the sun went down until they were finally overwhelmed with the assignments. This is a bonus period, so to speak, it comes once a year and yet this endgame is repeated every fuckin time. If you say they are incapable of learning, then thats it. But we all think Ill just start tomorrow. As a result, the end of the summer vacation will be excruciating. This has been the rule in my life so far, and I knew this year would be no exception. I dont think any student would want to do the assignments for fun. My plan is to spend the earlier part of the summer vacation at home, the middle part at home, and the last part at home. Yeah thats the way to go. As long as the assignments are completed by the last day, there shouldnt be any problems. So, the summer vacation has started and I was supposed to be reading in my air-conditioned room. Yeah, I was supposed to be reading So, I guess its Shinras turn now. A voice called out to me as if to make me feel more focused. I stood up from the chair I was sitting in and turned my attention to the manuscript in my hand as I gathered the attention of the people around me. There was a full page of handwritten text, down to the last line. From the beginning of the manuscript, I read it out loud without a trace of motivation. Independent Research Project: For group psychology of students.'' About the group psychology of students Shinra Minato, 2nd year Class C 3 The group psychology of students has a huge impact on modern society. It does not matter if it is in real life or online. Students tend to loosen their self-control and take actions that they would never take alone if they were in a group rather than individually. This includes violating school rules, and behaving outside of school. Whenever something causes a dramatic boom among students, there is always some group psychology involved. The problem arises because we are a group, not an individual. In other words, if we were alone, there would be no problem. If you are an individual, it is your own problem and will not cause as much damage or annoyance as if you were a group. However, it is also true that today there is a tendency to think primarily in terms of group behavior and respect for group opinions. This is both right and wrong when it comes to decision-making. Its not enough to just get along with everyone and think about everything, but its also important to establish a sense of self-identity while youre still a student. Thats enough, thats enough, Shinra Dont say anything anymore. But were still in the early parts of the report. President put her hands on her temples and muttered, as if to suppress a headache. Other than the president, the rest of the student council, including Shizuku and Kirasaka, all looked reluctant. Oh! I guess Ive found one of the worldly truths again I puffed out my chest a little and waited for the words from the president. Youll do the report again. What? This is a serious matter. This was my masterpiece of the Independent research, but I never expected to have to redo it just because of the first sentence What the hell have I been spending my time on? The time spent to finish writing this was about ten minutes. Its summer vacation, but it was a good idea to call everyone. Haha Ill help too, lets work on it. President leaned back on her chair and let out a sigh, and Koizumi instantly went to follow her. Koizumis comforting gaze pierced my heart, which was as fragile as glass. I dont want your pity! What I want is a break. I put the manuscript on my desk, which was rejected as soon as it was read, and tried to remember why Im in this situation. We were summoned to the student council room at the beginning of the summer vacation and we worked together to finish our assignments. It all started in the afternoon on the first day of the summer vacation. While I was relaxing in the living room, I heard a rare electronic sound from my phone that hadnt been changed from the default one. The screen showed the presidents number, and unfortunately I picked it up. Without any introduction, she just started speaking. Every year, the student council finishes their assignments quickly and starts preparing for the second semester. Honored master, is that true? Without even a single punctuation mark, she stated her business in a one-sided manner, forcefully and without question. After that, she told me what time I was scheduled to arrive and what luggage I should prepare, and ordered me to wait at the entrance of my house for her to pick me up. A few options flashed through my mind. Ignore it as if nothing had happened, genuinely refuse, or do as she says. The conference in my brain also took a few seconds to make the decision. The conclusion was even if I refused, I would be forced to go. After reluctantly completing the preparations and standing in front of the front door for about five minutes, a pickup car pulled up in front of the Shinra household as informed by the president. It was a long, black car with a well-established image of a celebritys car. I didnt need to say anything to know that this was definitely the Kirasaka familys car. I know it! Its called a limousine, right? The back seats window was smoked black, and although I couldnt see Kirasaka herself, I knew immediately that she was also involved in this plan. At that moment, my body reacted faster than I could think. I tried to run away from the entrance like a rabbit, but there was another familiar face behind me, restraining my body. But the perfect ultimate beautiful girl, Kanzaki Shizuku, caught Minato. She did it! What the heck am I even talking about? It seems that this compulsory study session has caused a bit of brain damage. To put it simply, the president called me and told me that there would be a study session to finish the assignment. It will be for three days. We were to teach each other what we didnt understand and finish the assignments as soon as possible to prepare for the second semester. For the student council, summer vacation is like working on a holiday. We have to start preparing for many of the events coming up in the second semester. Since I am also a member of the student council, I couldnt help it. I followed the presidents instructions, finished my preparations, and was waiting outside when a car that seemed to belong to the Kirasaka family stopped in front of my house. I tried to run away, but Shizuku, who suddenly appeared, was actually a member of the presidents group caught me. And so began the hellish days of staying overnight to finish assignments in an empty school building during summer vacation. How did this even happen? I blurted out, but no answer came back. There were sounds of pencils clicking, clock ticking, and the figures of Shizuku and Kirasaka humming happily behind me as they watched me from behind. Dont you two have to do your assignment? Were done! We can finish that in a day. You extraordinary bunch. Those sarcastic words were all that swirled in my mind. CH 134 How many times have I rewritten this report? I wrote, got rejected, and started over from a blank sheet of paper. While everyone around me was finishing their assignments one after another, I was the only one who kept repeating the same assignment over and over again just with different topics. Finally, after about two hours, I was able to complete the independent research, which everyone agreed on, though reluctantly. The topic was quite simple: Declining birthrate and aging population. I was told that I should have chosen a simple topic, but for some even that topic didnt seem to inspire me. Im not sure if its a matter of motivation or just creativity Is it my nature that the simpler the content, the less motivated I become? It was time to take a break, and the quiet room was filled with giggles as Hino-kun brewed tea for everyone and handed it out. Im sorry, Kanazaki, Rei, that I had to ask you to go out with me. No, Im glad that you invited me. Well, I didnt have anything special to do today, so its fine. Shizuku immediately straightened her posture, and Kirasaka replied nonchalantly with her eyelids closed. I see, so this whole thing was the presidents idea. I had no prior information about this, but I directed a glance at the president. When president noticed, she smiled a little bitterly and said, as if she understood my intentions. As for Shinra, we knew that you would refuse, so we just decided to go ahead sorry. As for them, they joined to keep an eye on you. No well, if its a tradition, then it cant be helped. Denying or changing the way how an organization works because of an individual, takes a lot of work. Its not like Ive done much. However the way I was brought in, it was completely like arresting a bad person, but lets not focus on that. Or so I said to myself as I poured more sugar and cream into the tea in front of me. I hadnt expected the student council to be so busy in the second semester that they had to finish their assignments early in the summer vacation. Its true that there are a lot of events. There is a sports festival, a cultural festival, and for the second year, a school trip. It was obvious that the student council would be very involved, but I really wanted to spend my summer vacation at home, relaxing and not worrying about anything. Outside the window, the students of the sports club were sweating out the days activities. No, really, thank you for your hard work. I guess its better that the student council room Im in has air conditioning. As I was about to resume my assignment, I noticed Koizumis face in front of me. He was smiling, but it was a smile that seemed to be somewhat disguised. Normally, I would not pay attention to such a trivial change, but today, I felt a strong sense of discomfort. Is there something on your mind? Eh? When I asked Koizumi, he looked at me surprisingly. But Koizumi immediately shook his head. Nothing its okay. In that case its fine Its okay he said, almost as if he was saying it to himself. Of course, everyone in the student council room heard the conversation. Its not like I have to hide the fact that Im asking something Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Hino-kun looked at me curiously, wondering what I was talking about. However, President and Miura were the only ones who seemed to have something on their mind, and their expressions turned slightly cloudy. Well, I guess there are some secrets that only the oldest members keep. You cant help but notice that there are some things that I, Hino-kun, Shizuku and Kirasaka, who are outsiders, dont know. Unnecessary probing can destroy human relationships. Kindness and sympathy can sometimes hurt people severely. And if president knows the reason and doesnt want to talk about it, then maybe its none of our business, or maybe its something she cant tell us yet. I avoided pursuing the matter too deeply and just went back to working on the task at hand. I moved my pen silently and noticed that it was starting to get dim outside. When the light from the indoor lighting began to be stronger than the light coming from outside, president announced, Thats it for today. I think we should stop here for today. Cramming too much into one day will only make us less efficient. Ill go tell the teacher in the staff room that were done and can borrow the home economics room. Miura was the first to get up and leave the room. The plan is to use the home economics room to cook dinner, then use the shower room normally used by the swimming club, and then go to bed in the tea ceremony clubs Japanese-style room in futons. Of course, boys and girls will be separated. There is also a small room next to the tea ceremony room. The tea ceremony room has a small room next to it, which is usually used for storing luggage and changing clothes, but this time the boys will be using it to sleep. How far along are you, Minato-kun? Ive finished math, so all thats left is the modern literature and Japanese history reports. Mathematics was the most demanding assignment, so I guess its a good thing that you finished it first. Says the two of us who finished all of those assignments. If we exclude the independent research, I would like to ask them how they managed to finish it in such a short time when it took me so long to finish just one subject. The reason why I left out the independent research was simply because its like a book report. Because its free, the conclusions will vary from person to person even if the topics are the same. Teachers know this, so they tend to be lenient in their evaluation of such assignments. For us on the student side, thats a blessing. As I leaned back against the backrest to stretch out my back, which had stiffened up over the day, president stood up. Koizumi, do you have a minute? Yes. When president called Koizumi, Koizumi followed through without any questions. When they left, we looked at each other. Regarding Koizumi-senpai does Shinra-senpai know anything? No, but well get to know when the time comes. Hino, who was a little worried, asked the question in everyones stead. Its not a good situation to be in. It didnt seem like a completely terrible topic, but Koizumis expression wouldnt go away from my mind. President and Koizumi didnt come back to the student council room for a while even after Miura returned from the staff room. CH 135 What do you think of when you think of regular dinner at a study camp? Although it varies depending on the environment, curry is probably the most standard. The cooking process is simple and easy, and today was no exception as curry was served. Shizuku and Kirasaka took the lead in cooking, while Miura was busy helping with minor tasks and washing dishes. What were the boys doing? They were just sitting and watching the process. I asked them if I could help them with something, but they just said, Dont move. No, well, I understand. Itll be easier for a boy to not move rather than making extra troubles while trying to do something. If it wasnt me or Hino-kun, but a male student who wanted to showoff, he would certainly insist on helping. But now that Ive been told not to move, Ill keep it in mind. After all, I am a person who wants to live comfortably. What a cool statement but it sounds pretty stupid. I decided to talk to Hino-kun since I had nothing to do. Hey there, Kouhai-kun hows it going lately? Whats the matter with your way of talking? even if you say that youre pretty happy isnt it weird. Ah, I see I see End of conversation. Conversation really is difficult. Theres a saying that conversing is like playing catch with words, but Im good at throwing words one way and finishing them, or conversely, not being able to catch the words thrown at me. Now I have nothing left to do. All I could do was watch the girls cooking in front of me and admire their skillfulness. Then, Shizuku noticed my gaze and turned her attention to me. But she didnt stop cutting the vegetables. How can she cut the vegetables while looking at me? If it were me, I would totally be cooking my own hands. Minato-kuns simple recipe will turn into a grotesque cuisine. Shizuku blushes a little and muttered in a small voice. Minato-kun, no, even if you give me a passionate gaze No, give me back my feelings of admiration! When did I ever give you that kind of look? Lately, her character seems to be blurring a lot, is it a sign that her true self is coming out? However, there was one person who would not be silenced by her statement. Dont misunderstand. Shinra-kun was looking at my back. Thats not true either! Dont talk to me like Im looking at my fathers back. You both can just watch your backs if you want to. (TL/N C \_()_/) Its not even funny. The two of them exchanged glances as if they were fighting each other, but they still didnt stop cooking. Miura had gotten used to this environment, and while she sighed in exasperation, she didnt intervene and went on with her own work. The curry that was made under such circumstances looked wonderfully delicious. When they had finished placing the curry in the seats where everyone was seated, president and Koizumi returned. The only sounds in the room were the clinking of dishes and spoons, and minimal conversation. The only conversation was about the taste of the curry, upcoming events, and other trivial matters. It seemed as if everyone was trying to figure out how far they should go in asking questions about Koizumis strange behavior. It was Hino-kun, Miura, and even Shizuku who seemed to be somewhat concerned. Kirasaka as usual remains unconcerned about the matter, but she didnt bring up the matter, perhaps in consideration of the president, with whom she has a good relationship with. In any case, it was a tasteless dinner, even though the food was excellent. Thank you very much for the meal, well cleanup the mess since we couldnt participate in the preparation. Well, why dont you all go and work up first? President and Koizumi told us. Normally, I would have said that we would help, but I couldnt say that now. Im sure president and Koizumi havent finished their conversation yet. Well, please do. I left my seat and put the dishes in the sink before leaving the room. The other four people left the room as well. Was it important? As I walked down the already darkened hallway to the student council room where I had left my belongings, Hino-kuns question echoed in the hallway. Miura didnt answer, and those of us who didnt know what it was couldnt answer either. While understanding this, Shizuku posed a question to me. What do you think, Minato-kun? The reason why I didnt ask Miura here is probably because she wont tell me the answer. I felt that this was a question that I would like to get her opinion on, even if its just her personal opinion. At least its not something we have anything to do with. President is explicitly making time for just the two of them, so its definitely an issue concerning the student council. It may be Koizumi who is directly involved. However, I can predict that this is a story that has something more to it than just the student council. Why were Shizuku and Kirasaka invited? If it was really only a student council issue, it would have been held without inviting them. But this time, they were invited. If we assume that they are invited because they want to play some role or help, then the problem may be more troublesome than I imagine. Tomorrow is going to be important. Tomorrow is the second day. If any action is to be taken, there should be at least a discussion tomorrow. So, if theres anything I can do today, its to work on my assignments to the best of my ability, so that itll be easier for me tomorrow. CH 136 Day Two The day started without any incident. The girls had left some light snacks for us to eat at dinner yesterday, so after we took them, we gathered in the student council room. My sleeping habits were 30% worse than usual, but I didnt mind and took my seat. Minato-kun, your sleeping habits are terrible, you know? Yeah, I guess it is. The hair that waved left and to the right was in my line of sight, and to be honest, it was a little annoying. As I was thinking about going for a haircut sometime, Shizuku took a comb out of her hand bag and without saying a word, started to style my hair. I refused to brush it away with my hand a few times, but she grabbed my head stubbornly, so I decided to follow her quietly. Shizuku, who was humming happily, repeatedly adjusted my hair, walked around to the front, and fixed it a little if it wasnt to her liking. Finally, when she was satisfied with the way my hair looked, she smiled and patted my head. There we go! Youre done. Sorry Thanks. No problem. Then Shizuku sat down on the seat next to me. Same as yesterday, Kirasaka sat on the opposite side of her fixed seat with an indifferent look. Kirasaka who was sitting there with a dignified expression on her face, still looking down at the books she had brought with her. After confirming that all of the student council members were seated, the president began to speak. Did everyone sleep well last night? Lets work hard for another day. After the president finished her short speech, each of us begins to complete the remaining tasks. I followed their lead and was about to take out my study materials from my bag to finish the remaining assignments. But before that, I have something to tell everyone. With that, the atmosphere in the room completely changed. The atmosphere in the classroom, which until now had been somewhat relaxed due to the fact that it was morning, turned tense and suffocating. Hino opens his empty eyes, and Shizuku straightened her back and turned to face the president. The only one who remained unchanged was Kirasaka. I also straightened my posture a bit and turned my gaze towards the president. I think you wouldve been aware of this, but Ive been discussing something with Koizumi the other day. Koizumi listened to the Presidents words with an expression that still remained uncertain. I think its time to hear the truth behind this strange feeling. When I thought about it, I felt a simultaneous instinct to hurry up the president and at the same time not want to get involved in anything troublesome. If I could, I would probably be happier if I never asked. But as long as I was here, I couldnt do that. As I waited for the next words, the president began to talk about the core of the problem. Its about the student council election. Hmm? Elections? Of course I know about student council elections. I even voted for our president last year, so its no surprise. But if its about that, its not much of a problem, is it? Im not sure if I or Hino-kun will still be in the student council next year, but Miura and Koizumi will definitely be active as the core of the student council. The only problem I can think of with that is that its a common story that there are no new candidates for the council. If thats the case, it makes a little sense why Koizumis expression doesnt brighten. However, there was something that bothered me. If thats the case, theres no need for them to talk in private. It should be okay to talk openly about the fact that we dont have any potential candidates either. Thats why it is not the essence of this problem. President looked at Koizumi once, and when she saw that Koizumi nodded, she quietly announced. A candidate for president has emerged besides Koizumi. The student council is an organization made up of several people who represent the students of the school. The name and form of the organization varies slightly from school to school. However, they all consist of a single representative, the student council president, who is assisted by students. Our school is no different. In the current student council, there are five members: Akane Hiiragi as the president, Koizumi as the vice president, Miura as the treasurer, me as the presidents assistant, and Hino-kun as the general secretary. However, since I and Hino-kun joined the council due to the presidents special exception, the other three members were carefully selected through elections. However, unlike real world elections, this is a simplified, smaller version. In a short period of time, candidates are given the opportunity to campaign, or in simpler terms, to promote themselves. During the first day of school, they greet students in front of the school gate to let them know who they are and their names. Then, during the school assembly, they briefly take the stage and speak to the students about their aspirations. For most of the students, this event is probably irrelevant. Last year, it was one of those events that I didnt really care much about either. Well, it wasnt really an election last year, since there was no other candidate because the monstrous Akane Hiiragi. However, I vaguely remember Koizumi and Miura also standing on the stage and talking. A lot of elections are like popularity contests, and Koizumi is a popular student because he is well known, calm, and friendly. Thats why I had assumed that Koizumi would be the next student body president. In fact, when the president first introduced him, he said that he was going to be the student body president. He said this because of his past achievements as the vice president. Thats why it was unexpected that someone would appear as the presidents candidate. More importantly, the other candidate wasnt from the student council. And the most significant problem is that he must have had a chance to beat Koizumi in the election. For a moment, I can think of three students who fit that description. Shizuku Kanzaki, Rei Kirasaka, and Yuuto Ogiwara are the three. Im sorry to say this to Koizumi, but if these three were your rivals, I have no doubt that they would have won. Thats how simple and scary student elections can be. However, I dont think the three of them will be running for office. Shizuku and Kirasaka are both here. If Yuuto were to run for office, he would have at least told me about it. Thats why I never expected this. President, myself, and above all, Koizumi. In the quiet of the classroom, president announced the name of the candidate with her eyes closed. Shiraishi Momiji, a a freshman at Sakuranooka Academy. Shiraishi Momiji-san right? Yeah, no, doesnt ring a bell. CH 137 Momiji Shiraishi. A first-year student at Sakuranooka Academy. She is a member of the grade school committee, and is a serious person with a good personality. She has a few weaknesses in her athletic performance, but she excels in academics. This makes her an excellent candidate for the student council. The student council is required to have a new member as a prerequisite. It is normal for an organization like this to think ahead and recruit people not just for the upcoming year, but for years to come. We need to make sure that we have enough students capable of taking over the student council after Koizumi and the others graduate. Thats why everyone thought that if she ran for the position, the problems of the student council would be solved at once. Thats what the president said. However, the problem begins here. Akane Hiiragis candidacy was not for a regular position, but for the student council presidents seat, the head of the student body. This was the seat that Akane Hiiragi sat in, and the seat that Koizumi was said to be taking over. This was a situation that not only the members but even the president had not expected. Thats why you can see presidents expression darkening, as if she was in a bit of trouble. We dont have any specific requirements for running for student council at our school. Honestly the truth is that any student from our school is welcome to run. So the first-year student, Shiraishi, has no problem running for president? Yes There are no specific requirements for being the president, just the school rules, which are not concrete enough to be a good example. So, this candidacy doesnt violate anything. If there was a requirement that the candidate must have been a member of the student council for one year, the problem would have been easily solved. But its not that easy. If so, then its certainly very troublesome, but there are still a few things that dont add up. I need to digest them before I can proceed with this story. That student named Shiraishi is serious and good-natured you say? What are you trying to imply? President looked at me and asked. Even though I think that president was somewhat aware. Thats why she wanted to check if shes getting the same answer as me. I dont think Shiraishi is that kind of student. Im sure shes hiding something, otherwise I wouldnt be very convinced. Fumu Do you think so too? Yes. Just to be clear, Im just guessing. There are two things that I feel are strange and dont add up. The first is that, as I mentioned earlier, she is a serious and good-natured person. The second is that she is not running for any other position, but for president. In this school, where there is already a vice president named Koizumi and a student who is said to be the next student body president, would a new, unknown student suddenly be running for president? If youre serious and good-natured, its not like shes trying to impress her seniors, but shouldnt it be easier for her to first gain experience in other positions before stepping up to the presidency. Did the people around her encourage her to take such a bold and reckless decision, or did she really have something in mind when she made her decision? Its useless to think about it now. It is something you can only consider when you actually meet that person. Even so, based on the little information we have, I dont think shes a student with a reputation for doing something specific. I wonder if she has a backstory, or if she has some kind of bigger goal in mind. However, both Shizuku and Kirasaka nodded their heads in agreement, as if they felt the same way I did. Ive heard of the student named Shiraishi, was on the yearly committee and was serious and kind to everyone, and didnt go out of her character it seems too sudden for such a student to suddenly be running for president. Im sure I know someone similar from my class Kanazaki was it? Ive also heard that a student named Kirasaka is also quite vicious Oioi, why are you guys starting a fight right now? Why do you always have to go from talking about a first year to your regular fights? Do you realize that since Im in between you, if you guys start a fight, its gonna be difficult for me. President just smiled at this. While the two of them were complaining to each other, I thought I searched my memory for as much information as possible, Koizumis sunken face, and Presidents position. Then one unpleasant thought comes to mind. I should have realized it when we were talking about this in the first place, since the president had started the conversation in a rather grim way. Does that mean you think Koizumi might lose the election? President did not respond to my question like her usual quick answers. She thought for a moment and then opened her mouth. Yes according to my predictions it may turn out to be tough. With this remark, the atmosphere in the student council room became grim. Both Koizumi and Miura looked darker than usual. Shizuku and Kirasaka were also watching the situation quietly, as they couldnt be said to be a stranger to this situation now. When this story was revealed, I honestly only thought that it would not be an easy election with students opposing Koizumi. It would require a certain amount of effort. But I never thought of Koizumi as a student who could lose. Due to my position, I cant be part of either side, sorry. You cant help it President! Well do our best! Well do our best! Koizumi quickly replied to president. President just looked apologetic when he said those words as if to console her. It cant be helped. If a person in the position of the president is supporting a single student, there will be criticism. Thats not the kind of student who should be a role model for all students. It would be better to assume that the president would not be able to help us this time. First and foremost, we need to take a look at the other party. Then, we can discuss the countermeasures. As I was thinking about this, president resumed. The reason Im telling you this today is because the candidates for the position of president are supposed to come to school this morning for a preliminary briefing, so weve arranged the camp to coincide with that. Does that mean this Shiraishi student is coming today? Oh its about time. As the president was checking the time on the watch on her wrist, there were several knocks on the door of the student council room. Then, just as I thought I heard a slight voice from outside, the door opened with a heavy thud. A female student wearing a school uniform came into the room. She was small in stature, but her gray white hair shone in the light. The girl closed the door and adjusted her appearance, then turned around and smiled at us. Im Shiraishi Momiji, a freshman. Just like that, the sudden and unexpected meeting became reality. CH 138 Nice to meet you all, Im Momiji Shiraishi. The person in the middle of all this, the student who introduced herself as Momiji Shiraishi, bowed to us and smiled. She has white gray hair, a petite build, and a face that looks somewhat young despite her well-defined eyes and nose. She is Momiji Shiraishi. A first-year student at Sakuranaoka* Academy, and is running for president of the next student council election. (TL/N C Ill be using this from now on) She is still wearing her new school uniform, giving off the vibe of an honor student. If she wore glasses in an assembly, she would no doubt be nicknamed Prez. At first glance, Shiraishi looks as earnest as her reputation, and after greeting us, she turned her attention to the people in the room. Her eyes move clockwise from the president to Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun before finally stopping at the two girls seated on either side of me. I could see surprise in her eyes. Of course if the two people that everyone in the school knew about, came at a place which they werent supposed to be. For Shiraishi, it was natural to think, Why are these two people here? However, she quickly returned her attention to president without asking any questions. I assume this is a pre-election briefing? Aa, they are involved in the elections as well, thats why theyre here. I dont think that these two have any work here, though. My inner voice never reached her, and of course, Shiraishi didnt questioned any further. After presidents explanations, she nodded her head a few times and walked over to her. I see. In that case, Ill give you this form first. Thank you, I certainly appreciate it. The form that Shiraishi handed to the president read, Candidates final confirmation. It was a form which stated that it was the confirmation of the candidates final decision to run for the position. In the original elections, this kind of form is probably used to confirm ones intention to candidacy. I could see that me and Hino-kun are a part of an unique case. At the same time, I was also reminded that the school had given a great deal of trust and power to a student named Akane Hiiragi. After president received this, she began to explain the real subject, the elections. Our schools student council elections will be held in late September. With that, you and Koizumi will be required to start campaigning from the new semester. As she began to explain, Koizumi and Shiraishi listened to her explanation, occasionally exchanging a few words. I felt the room become quieter as their look became more and more serious. I wondered if Miura and Hino-kun sensed this, and they too were watching it intently. However, there was not as much tension in the room as usual, probably because the conversation was irrelevant to Shizuku and Kirasaka. Being sandwiched between these two people, for some reason, I also felt less strained. In the first place, I wasnt that nervous. Theres nothing wrong with making preparations during the summer vacation itself, but you have to be careful not to do anything that could be perceived as improper. Improper? What exactly do you mean by improper? This was the first time Shiraishi asked president a question. Its true that even if youre only told that its improper, you might accidentally do it if you dont exactly know what exactly improper is. In response to Shiraishis question, president made a few remarks. First of all, candidates will not be announced until the start of the new semester, so dont announce your candidacy until then. Also, this is a student council election, so please refrain from involving outsiders for commissions. I dont think theres such a thing as spending money on a students council election, but I guess its a required explanation. Maybe someone did that kind of commission in the past. In any case, there was nothing for me to do as I had listened to more than half of the discussions even when I wasnt the one running for elections. Even an elementary school student would know that it would be better to work on the assignment here. The only thing I can do now is to observe Koizumi and Shiraishi. I focused on Momiji Shiraishi again, but it was hard to know much about her intentions as the president asked. The only thing that I can guess from are is her appearance she looked like a typical serious student. In fact, at this point, I can only imagine that Koizumi will be overwhelmed. fuu, there are a lot of things Ive omitted, but thats the gist of it. Im sure the two of you have already gone over the precautions on your own. So Ill leave it at that.. Yes. I dont have any problems either. After the president finished explaining the precautions to the two of you, she asked if there were any problems, and they both nodded immediately. Im sure they would confirmed these things on their own beforehand. After confirming that there were no problems, president asked them one last time. Then, I would like to ask you both about your main slogans and goals for the election. I turned my gaze first to Koizumi and encouraged him to go ahead. Koizumis expression tightened and he gave his typical answer. I want to strive to make this school a fun and comfortable environment for the students who attend it! I see what about Shiraishi? President wrote down Koizumis words on a piece of paper from her desk, then turned her attention to Shiraishi. Shiraishi, who was standing opposite to him, announced something with an icy cold expression on her face that completely changed calm atmosphere which was present in the room. My goal is to completely renew the student council. Those words seemed extremely cold and devoid of any emotionless. CH 139 Its a bold statement to say that she would renew the student council. Does she have some kind of dissatisfaction with the current student council that made her run for elections? This is what I thought she would have in her mind right now. However, not only me, but also everyone else hadnt imagined that it would grow to the point where she would renew the current student council. Not only Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun, but also Shizuku and the others who were not on the student council seemed surprised. Can you tell us why? Yes. In response to the presidents question, Shiraishi nodded and began to explain the reason. The student council is an organization of only students who represent the school. And now, with Hiiragi-senpai leading it, I also believe that the school is being led in the right direction. Certainly, till this point, I agree with you. What matters are the words she will say after this. Shiraishis eyes turned cold as she turned her gaze from president to the other students mainly the student council members. It felt as was if she was looking down on something. But when president graduates, it is also true that the current student council is honestly not capable enough. So you think you can do it? No, Im not overconfident enough to think that I alone can fill in for the president. President turned her unusually intense eyes to Shiraishi. In my opinion, President is not so shallow as to overlook a comment that disrespected a junior member of her team whom she trusted. In fact, I remember her saying that she loved talking to Koizumi and others and considered them to be her family. However, Shiraishi flatly denied Presidents opinion. As if she had prepared an answer beforehand, the reply came out effortlessly. There was no way they would be able to find a replacement for Akane Hiiragi for many years to come. She had been at the top of her class in every test since her first day at school, and her grades had never been higher than the highest grade given to her. She frequently won awards in extracurricular activities, such as piano and calligraphy, which she enjoyed as a hobby. Akane Hiiragi had always been a role model for the students, and it was no wonder that she was regarded as an ideal student by the teachers. Thats how good Akane Hiiragi is. To put it another way, she could even do all of our work by herself. However, its also true that in order to run an organization called the student council, its not feasible to do it alone. Thats why Koizumi and the other student council members are assisting the president. They have been recognized by the students of the school and have been given the remaining seat Therefore, there is one fact. They are as good as a student can be. They may not be on par with Akane Hiiragi, but they already have the ability to represent this school perfectly. Koizumis personality and character are well liked by those around her, and Miura has the ability to be the treasurer. They maybe modest, but there is no way they are lacking in ability. That is why I cannot agree with Shiraishis words. As long as there was no satisfactory explanation, the same would apply to all the students. But there is one way to make sure that the student council that Hiiragi left behind will be as successful as before if not more. When she said that, Shiraishi turned her gaze from the president to us. To be more precise, to the students on either side of me. To get Kanzaki, Kirasaka, and Ogiwara to join the student council is the way. Rejected. A quick response came from the seat beside me. Kirasaka did not show any agitation at Shiraishis unexpected words, and immediately refused the proposal. When she desperately trying to hold back her mouth from getting more distorted, similar words were uttered from my other side. I also refuse the proposal. I think the student council is in good shape even without me and Kirasaka-san joining. Yeah. Yuuto should be included in the list too, just in case. He was also mentioned boldly among the candidates, you know. These kids have a tendency to do troublesome things everywhere they go, so it is better to be careful. But I cant deny the fact that there are things that I feel are right on both sides. Shiraishis opinion of having Shizuku and the others join the student council would help the council run better, and Shizukus opinion that the current student council is capable enough are both objectively correct. The only thing that worries me is the necessity for Shiraishi to run for president. Based on her current opinion, there is no need for Shiraishi to become the student council president. In fact, it would be more natural for Shizuku or Yuuto to become the president instead of her. However, Shiraishi ran for president. As I furrowed my brow, I couldnt understand her true intentions. Shinra, what do you think about what she just said? Honestly, its a bit tricky. I think that both of you are right and as well as wrong at the same place. Hmm I dont know why she only asked me, but I gave her my honest opinion. Presidents expression sank as if she was a little troubled, but then she raised her head as if something was bothering her. But how are you going to recruit them when youve already been rejected by two of them? Doesnt president also have a rough idea of what to do? Ill have Shinra-senpai help me with that. Oh, me? Nope. I couldnt help but unconsciously reject her words. It seems that troublesome work is already ingrained in my spine. In the first place, Im not a kind person who would kindly listen to the wishes of a stranger. However, Shiraishi smiled fearlessly, as if she didnt care about what I had to say. If I become the president, you will remain in the student council. CH 140 This is my first update for this year. Happy New Year! Double sized chap! She had a fearless smile on her face. Those fearless, yet serious words caused a stir in the room. If you dont use what you can, whether youre a senior or a junior, in the end it will be nothing but just your imagination. The way she said it was annoying, but it was the kind of answer I liked. Shiraishis words were mixed with statements that sometimes made sense to me. I hate the word trust. I hate the word friendship. Its so easily spoken and can be easily broken. I dont know why I cant trust those words when I hear them yet I use them often. Its a way of thinking that is unique to people with twisted personalities, and may not be understood by other people. However, this is my way of thinking, and I will never waver from it. Rather than being explained away with words like trust and friendship, it would be more refreshing to be told honestly that I want to use you. I would feel much better if she honestly said that she wanted to use me. There is no need to think about expectations or distrust. Thats why I was able to understand what Shiraishi Momiji said. She was not very good at saying, Senpai is necessary for the student council! I would have kicked her out of the room if she had said something like that. Isnt it okay to use whatever can be used? Its better to bold if she wants to become the student council president. Minato-kun I eased myself up and turned to Shiraishi and told her. I heard Shizuku gasp in amazement next to me, but it wasnt the first time. This time we were talking about who would be the student council president, not about my personal ideas. Hearing my words, Shiraishi continued with an even stronger stance. Shinra-senpai is the crucial person to bring the seniors together to create my ideal student council. If the seniors have no reason to join the student council, then we just have to make oneIn order to secure the necessary human resources but I didnt say that Ill be on the student council next year, did I? I told this in a higher voice so as to interrupt her. Yes, I didnt say it. I never said that I would continue to be a part of this student council next year. The only reason Im here now is because Akane Hiiragi made me join the council. Im not complaining ring now, but it doesnt mean I didnt have dissatisfaction at the beginning. However, once I decided to start, I couldnt abandon it till the next year. This is not a matter of student council or anything like that, but my own personal determination. Its easy to run away and say you cant do it or that its not worth it, but thats only when you start something on your own. I dont want to abandon something where people are expecting something from me. Its my petty pride. But that was going to end when Akane Hiiragis student council finished. There would be no seat for me in the student council led by Koizumi. If I may use Shiraishis way of thinking, then it could be said that the right person should be in the right place. This school has plenty of talent. There is no place for a half-hearted person like me. At these words, the student council members, including the president, darkened their expressions a little. As if they knew I was going to do that, no one interjected. Eh but, in principle, the student organization members will continue to work if there are no opposing candidates. Thats something that applies to students elected in regular student council elections, and has nothing to do with me or Hino-kun. In response to Shiraishis genuine question, I responded immediately with a stronger voice. This is an undeniable fact. I had asked Sudo-sensei, the teacher in charge of the student council, about this once before. I asked whether or not it was necessary for me to join the newly established student council after the president graduated. As Shiraishi said, in principle, the student council members are supposed to continue their activities if there are no opposing candidates. The position of presidents assistant is not well known among the students, since it was created by Akane Hiiragi on her own. Thats why we were free to leave or continue, was the answer Sudo-sensei gave me. Originally, it was a special case that we joined the student council, and it was only because of Akane Hiiragis achievements and the strong support from the faculty that she was able to force us to join. It was also unclear whether I would have to continue to participate in the student council next year. Because it was unclear, I decided that it would be appropriate to visit the teacher in charge, Sudo-sensei, rather than the president herself. In other words, there was no need for me to act under Shiraishis direction in the new student council. Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto are not bound to join because of me. The students would not be happy if they were represented by someone with such an immoral reason for joining the student council. The problems that are the cause of the problem should be eliminated in advance. B,But the seat for assistant to the president is not a regular student council election position Its the whims of president if I say Im here. After saying that, I shift my eyes to the president. Where president was present with a slight smile on her face. I dont really know if it was a whim or not. I dont feel good about telling someone Ive never met before what Im not sure about, but if I ask her now what it really was, Im sure shell just say nothing. Listening to me, Shiraishi turned her head in thought. She put her hand on her chin and put her left hand on her elbow to think, similar to Kirasaka. She is probably organizing the information from the conversation so far in her mind. Shes certainly excellent, as she isnt making any hasty moves. It also proves that she has an accurate grasp of the current situation. Theres nothing wrong with using what you can, I said that. But if Im going to be used, I wont let them use me easily. This is the Shinra Minato-kuns style. Dont judge whether hes twisted or innocent now. Human beings consider themselves to be the most important, and they do not like to have something decided without their permission. Even if it is right or wrong. Having advance information Having advance information is good, but you didnt get enough of it. Go start over from the grade school committee instead of the student council. Dont say my lines And the last sentence was unnecessary. I was about to put an end to this conversation with a stern look on my face, but Kirasaka next to me completely took the best part. And she added her own poisonous words at the end. Shiraishis gaze directed at us was not as sharp as before. I guess it cant be helped that the mechanism she assumed was different from the way I and Hino-kun joined. Its only natural for first-year students who dont know about last years student council elections to think that, so soon after entering the school, people in the student council are joining in ways other than the usual. Rei, and Shinra, dont make too much fun of first-year student Sorry, well call it a day. Also sorry for calling you on your summer break. No, Im sorry Responding briefly to the presidents words, Shiraishi bowed and left the student council room. I was expecting her to take some kind of action, so I was prepared to end it quickly. I dont think it was my imagination that Shiraishis back seemed smaller than when she had entered the room. Sighs echoed through the student council room. Miura, Hino-kun, and Koizumi, who had remained silent throughout, let out deep breaths as if they were extremely exhausted. Shinrawhen did you visit your teacher? President turned to me and asked. As soon as we talked about me joining the student council, I was wondering what would happen if the president left Thats good preparation. After saying so, she left her body on the chair with a wry smile. The President seemed to be tired, and a moment of silence spread out. The silence was ended by Miuras question. From what Ive seen today, I dont think hes going to lose now Koizumi, who was sitting next to Miura, bent down a little as if to curl his back and shrink at those words. He looked unreliable, as if his lack of self-confidence was oozing out of him. Thats because theres no one here to support her, and Shiraishis opinion is something that the majority of students have thought about at least once. Well, that would certainly be true. No one would deny if Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto were to join the student council. Its the perfect thing to do. Its the thing that everyone will agree on. SinceYuuto and the others are popular, it would have been be a troublesome election. Thats right. Shrugging her shoulders, president turned to Hino-kun in the corner of the room. Is this student, Momiji Shiraishi, usually like that? She seemed a little different from what I d heard from the teachers. No, I was under the impression that she was more talkative and smiled more I was also surprised at the extent to which she was different from what she was supposed to be. It is certainly different from todays impression. I dont know much about her, so I cant say for sure Isnt that your true self? I dont know, I dont know her very well either, so I cant whats true and whats not Does she usually play the role of an honor student, or was she playing the role of a tough student today? In either case, its clear that there are sides to her that are not her true self. Im going to get a drink. I left my seat and put my hand on the door of the classroom. When I turned around, I saw the president of the school and other members of the class planning future measures based on the conversation that had just taken place. The deserted hallway echoed with the sound of footsteps. There was no sound of talking since there was no club activity going on today. The hallway, which seemed deserted, felt chilly even though it was summer. It would be nice to talk with others, but I prefer to be alone. Its quieter than usual, so its the perfect environment for thinking. As I walked around the school building and was wondering what to drink from the vending machine in the cafeteria on the second floor, I heard a familiar voice. As I turned my body to look into it, I saw something small and round. What should I do, I failed There is no way to join the student organization other than the election. Why did this kid shriveling up at the edge of the cafeteria? Shiraishi Momiji, who was trying to hide in a gym-like sitting position while holding her knees, took out a small notebook from her pocket. It was hard to see from here, but there were some words written all over it. But I was able to follow the expected flow of conversation for the most part This should have left a strong impression What the hell are you doing? K,Kyaa! She shouted and then immediately stood up. I couldnt have imagined her to be the Momiji Shiraishi of a few minutes ago, as there stood was a student with her eyes trembling weakly. CH 141 A girl was sitting on a chair in the canteen shrinking her body in front of me as if she was depressed. It was hard to believe that she was the same person who we had sat face to face speaking boldly about the future of the student council in the student council room not too long ago. The dignified expression on her face, the strong and sharp eyes, and the self-confident demeanor were all gone. There just stood a quiet, ordinary girl. Would you like some tea? O,Oh, thank you I handed her a cup of tea that I had just bought, and she accepted it without hesitation. In a closed room, completely empty except for the two of us, a silent atmosphere prevailed. I looked at Shiraishi as she drank the tea I gave her, and remembered what Hino-kun had said. I wondered which of the three were the real Shiraishi: the smiling, friendly Shiraishi in his memory, the current Shiraishi, or the one we had seen in the student council. No, real is probably not the right word. All of them are her, and all of them are correct. But I couldnt figure out which was her true self. But when I saw her sitting in front of me, the first thing I thought was that she looked more natural than when she was in the student council room. When I didnt ask any questions and just looked at Shiraishi to observe her, she swam her gaze around, perhaps feeling awkward, and then Shirasaka began to speak in a low volume of voice. S-senpai, you dont want to ask me anything well, not that I have anything to say If you want me to listen to you, I will, but there are some things you might not want me to hear. Any unnecessary probing can lead to unnecessary disputes. Whats more, I really feel that its hard for me to ask, because I was the one who opposed in the student council room. But I cant just pretend I didnt see it and turn around. If she were as easy to talk to as Shizuku and Kirasaka, I could still find a way to start a conversation with her, but thats not the case with her. Im sure shes a type of person Ive never dealt with before, and thats what makes her troublesome to deal with. However, I cant just remain quiet. What kind of punishment is this, both of us in a silent room? I turned my gaze onto the desk to start a conversation. There, in both of Shiraishis hands, was a notepad. Thats the same notepad she was holding in her hands when she was huddled in the corner. Is it important? Eh? Oh, this? I was curious about what was so important about an ordinary notepad with nothing unusual about it, so I asked her directly. Shiraishi moved the notepad quickly to her back to hide it from my view. No, this is not particularly important. Aaah, its important, yes, but But it looked as if you just filled a page. Please dont look at me so coldly. Its as if Im the one who took a peek. Isnt it your responsibility to take care of your privacy? You should be grateful to me that I took notice of it, but youre blaming me instead. It was my usual crooked way of thinking, but nothing came to my mind after that. After a few minutes of silence, not yielding to the silent pressure, I just took a few glances and waited for a response. Shiraishi let out a big sigh, as if she had given up. If youve already seen it then it cant be helped, this Ah, I can t see whats written. I started speaking like some kind of villain, but before Shiraishi could finish her sentence, interrupting her. I dont know why I felt the urge to say this, but I did. Itll be a good idea to lie low and just state the facts. Shiraishi, who had even made a serious expression, blushed and turned over in embarrassment. T-th-this is the conversation notebook I carry around with me on a daily basis! Keep going I dont hate that attitude of not being affected by what others say With a blush, she stuck out the conversation notebook. Words were written all over the page which was opened in that notebook. It was a cute little notepad, with the round girlish letters and some occasional emoticons and symbols scattered throughout. However, there was one thing that bothered me //How to get a boyfriend during summer vacation!// Hey, isnt this the wrong page? Eh? Ah-Kyaa!? No, this isnt it! It was this one! She hurriedly flipped through a few pages, and this time she opened the right one and Shiraishi handed it to me. The letters were still round, but this time there were no distracting symbols on the page anymore. It was just a normal memo. Since she had made a fatal mistake before this, I didnt care about the symbols and pictures. The page had that much of an impact on me. I suppressed the urge to turn back the pages of the notepad I had received and looked down at the page. On the page, there was a self-introduction, answers to questions about her blood type, how she spent her holidays, and explanations of her hobbies and specialties. It was as if she had prepared her answers to the questions in advance. just as if it was test. Its like an answer sheet. I said, expressing my honest impression. I wondered how she even bothered to write down her hobbies, skills, and her holiday plans Its not like shes going to have an interview. I was impressed with myself for having found such a strange and rare case of a female student. Haa Shiraishi, who had become so absorbed in reading what was written there, let out a deep sigh. Then she spoke briefly about her feelings in a voice so faint that we could only hear because we were the only two people there. Its over .my high school life. Dont end it without any permission. There she was, shrinking again as if she had reached her end. : Ill write more about Momiji Shiraishi in the next chapter! CH 142 Momiji Shiraishi. Blood type: B Hobbies: Reading and taking a walk with her dog. 2nd of three sisters and a member of the yearbook school committee the school. Not a member of any clubs, but is a candidate for the next student council. She is highly trusted by the teachers, and they hope that she will become a role model for the next generation of students similar to Hiiragi Akane. In order to meet their expectations, Momiji Shiraishi, who was running for the student council president, found the answer to her question: she should be disciplined and bold. Just as Akane Hiiragi is, she should be as well. As a result, the usually calm and friendly student turned out to be the one who announced that she was going to transform the student council. In reality, she was not far from the president, but she wanted to get as close as possible. Which resulted in the idea of Shizuku and the others joining the student council is what she told me in a low voice. In fact, I wasnt even going to join the yearbook committee but since I had the best grades in my class, my homeroom teacher encouraged me to join and So you didnt decline? Yes As a result, Shiraishi, who was basically excellent, was able to handle the yearbook committee without difficulty. It would have been more convenient for her if she wasnt able to. If I dont have the right words and the answers to the questions people might ask I get nervous and have trouble communicating further. So, did you also prepare questions for todays conversation? Um I made a lot of predictions of the situations that may occur. But I hadnt expected Kanazaki-senpai and Kirasaka-senpai to be present there. Complete waste of talent. She is constantly just trying to compensate for her weaknesses in human relations, but if an unexpected situation arises like this, she cant deal with ti. Its more correct to say that she cant handle it flexibly. Thats why she was so upset and worried when I came to the canteen. I guess shes just clumsy. But Im sure she has the talent to make up for it. Preparing all the questions and answers correctly is not something I would normally think of doing. It is different from the questions asked in a job interview. To be honest, its not worth the effort to do it for everyday conversations. However, there are students I know who cant hold a conversation without doing so. Once again, I was reminded that there are many peculiar students enrolled in this school. I understood what you were saying about the yearbook committee but wasnt it your own decision to run for the student council? Of course it was! Its also true that I want to make the school a better place! But, but She said the end part so quietly that I couldnt hear it. Shiraishi, who was looking slightly embarrassed with blushed cheeks as she as she fiddled with her fingers, looked up and asked. Y-you wont laugh, right? Heh Thats the part where you have dont have to laugh! How am I supposed to know if I have to laugh or not if I dont even know what it is? Who do you think I am? Im not so nice as to give you the answer you expect, little girl. Im not sure if she understood my intentions or not, but Shiraishi muttered, Thats true. and then moved her face closer to mine, concerned about her surroundings. As if she didnt want anyone else to hear, she closed the distance like a small child who wants to talk in private. Just right in front of my eyes. When her breath hit my face and she was just about to mutter something, right at that moment,,, It passed between me and Shiraishi. The wooden desk creaked and a roar echoed throughout the room. There was a slight pain in my nose, but Shiraishi was uninjured. She just sat with her eyes wide open, stunned. Of course she was, and so was I. I dont know what happened. All I know is that something passed between us at a really high speed from a blind spot. But I soon found out It was the voices of the two girls whispering in my ear It looks like youre having fun, Shinra-kun. It looks like youre having fun, Minato-kun. The word demon flashed through my mind. A figure that seemed to be at the end of its life was standing beside me. Ah, no, this Hiiiik!! Demon!? What? I-I-Im sorry! It was Shizukus and Kirasakas hands that intervened between me and Shiraishi. They should have been just hands, but they were looking like katanas. They were gleaming with deadly energy that could have decapitated me at any moment. In fact, it was grazing my nose right now. But then again, even if Shiraishi were to be honest, there are some things she couldnt say. No, I couldnt help it since my mind was also distracted for a second. The two who were called demons looked at her with anger that you was not normally imaginable. Shiraishi, completely frightened and shrinking, cowered to hide under the table. They turned their gaze from Shiraishi to me and brought their hands back down. They grabbed me by the sides and dragged me towards the exit. Why would you just buy a drink and talk to that girl? You can never be too careful. You seem to have misunderstood something I was just checking the situation. I tried to explain, but they didnt seem to listen and continued asking their questions. Shiraishi, who was still hiding under the table, seemed to have something to say. Well continue rest tomorrow at around three oclock in the coffee shop in front of the station. Yeah, no, its not like Im going to go on a date with someone Ive just met No, our conversation hasnt finished yet. Even though I said that, it seemed weird to end the conversation up like that, and also, I wont be able to sleep because of my curiosity. At Shiraishis comment, I felt a dull pain in both of my arms that had been grabbed, and I turned my gaze to look up, but the two of them walked with straight faces as if nothing had happened. A-And should I wear plain clothes!? Rely on your notepad. Isnt that the reason shes making the conversation notebook? Id like to see it in action. The last thing I saw was a clumsy kouhai hitting her head while trying to get up from under the table. : End of arc, Ill continue after a week again like always. CH 143 Late afternoon on a weekday. Its free time for the students who have summer vacation, but thats not the case for the people around me right now. Even now, I can see working people busily walking outside my window. I was sipping coffee while watching them, a moment that only the students are allowed to have. My current location is a coffee shop in front of the station. I was waiting alone at the place where I had made a promise to Shiraishi, though one-sidedly. Inside the store, there were a few young college students who also seemed to be out on their summer vacation, and a office worker who had come to have a late lunch. They all already left, as I continued waiting in the quiet caf while gazing outside the window. In this situation, if I had an English newspaper or a laptop with an apple logo, wouldnt I look like a sophisticated person? Its too expensive, though, and theres a high probability that it catch many eyes. I often see them at Starbucks, and it is a mystery to me those people like to work at those places. I wonder if its because Im not a sophisticated person that I dont understand or its just because I think that the stares and noise from the surrounding would disrupt my concentration and would make me less efficient. But I guess this is also prejudice. Its just a prejudiced thinking, and according to them it should be efficient. I wonder when I started to think this way. In fact, I think that this could be a topic for the independent research. But Im also sure that Shizuku and the others will reject it again Weve strayed too far off the topic, so lets get back where we left. After parting with Shiraishi, Shizuku and Kirasaka complained harshly to me, and I was made to do my summer homework until the next dayor rather till morning today, as originally planned. The summer vacation homework was going well, with just the independent research remaining. I can say that it was a rather good accomplishment. Never before have I been able to complete so much work so early in the summer vacation. It would have been so much easier if I could have said that all I had to do now was enjoy my summer vacation. The reality is different. The problems are piling up. The same goes for the student council. Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Koizumi. And then there is this issue of Momiji Shiraishi, which is going on right now. The only thing left to do is to finish this task. Now that Ive reached a point where I cant back down, all I can hope for is that it wont cause me any more trouble in the future. The first cup of coffee was finished, and as I turned my gaze back to the counter to order a second cup, the bell rang to signal the arrival of a customer. I heard the shopkeepers bored voice and the sound of footsteps approaching. The footsteps were approaching towards me without hesitation. S-sorry to keep you waiting senpai. Nah, youre earlier than time. Ten minutes earlier than the appointment, Momiji Shiraishi came to the caf earlier than I expected. After ordering Shiraishis portion along with the second cup, the conversation began. Without a word from either side, we both eventually started to converse. Im sorry about yesterday May I continue the rest of the story? No, I didnt expect them two to be there eitherThe rest of the story is the reason you ran for the president, right? Yes The conversation was interrupted when she finished telling why she joined the yearbook committee and was about to speak about her reason for being the student body president. The moment Shiraishi brought her mouth close to mine, we were interrupted by Shizukus and Kirasakas swords. If she didnt ask this, the conversation would neither move forward nor backwards. I sat deep on my chair and waited for Shiraishis words, when she began to speak in a low voice volume. I-Ive been longing to spend my high school life in my ideal student council. Longing and ideal, huh The conversation just ended with ideal. Just a simple word. In order to do that, she has to take advantage of what she can. After thinking about it, she should have arrived at the answer to make Shizuku, Kirasaka and the others join the student council. In other words, the perfect student council that she is looking for is the one that she wants to create and organize. Is that all? If thats the case, then president just bought it. She was overestimated and not just by the president, but everyone, including me. Her words were big, but when the truth was revealed, it was just a common reason i.e. self-satisfaction. Thats all there is to it. But that wasnt the only reason why Akane Hiiragi was paying attention to Momiji Shiraishi. As far as I know, presidents insight has never been wrong. Thats why Im also curious about this student named Shiraishi. C-can you really listen to me without laughing? Shiraishi blushed and asked me the same question as yesterday. Naturally, the reply was the same. I told you yesterday that I cant say without hearing the details first. W-well, yes Then she cleared her throat and looked at me. You can see the seriousness in her eyes. My gaze automatically became focused, and I felt a little nervous. Isnt it great to have a student council with beautiful girls and boys? She earnestly, honestly, seriously said that. Weve known each other for less than two days, but she said that with the most serious expression Ive ever seen. I was speechless, thats all I could say. I must probably have the most dumbest expression in my life on my face right now. But I couldnt deny the fact that I was so shocked by Shiraishis words that my mind completely stopped thinking. CH 144 It was the first time in my life that I was grateful for the calm background music of a coffee shop. Because thats how much silence had fallen between me and Shiraishi. The words shock and unexpected should be appropriate here. The words that came out from Momiji Shiraishi, who had been so dignified, confident and eloquent in the student council room, were too self-absorbed. is that what you meant by dont laugh? To be honest, the thought of laughing didnt even cross my mind. The only thing that came was a sigh. Rather than a sigh of disappointment, it was more like dismay. I dont know if I should say that she herself was too honest or the words that came out were too honest. Its just my personal feelings It was not an answer I could agree with. It wasnt that I was denying Shiraishis idea or making fun of her, but it just wasnt a commonly accepted reason. Its my personal feelings, cant I have any? But the words that came out of Shiraishis mouth showed no hesitation. So its clear that this was what she expected. People are motivated by their personal feelings. If we use the student council as an example, even matters such as internal scores, popularity, or impressions from teachers. also contain some. Its not like Im trying to be popular or score points. Senpai is an exception No, senpai is the exception. Youre supposed to be in this kind of organization because theres something you can gain. If you ask me, it was the same with Hino-kun and Koizumi. They were active because they wanted to have friends and to be recognized by the people around them and become the next student council president. I dont know about Miura. Its not that Im not interested, Im just not good at talking to the opposite sex. If I were to talk to her myself, she would say, Whats this guy is interested in me?. And if that happened it create an awkward atmosphere. The reason why people who dont have many friends tend to excel in self- defense techniques is because they assume the worst possible situation first and then act accordingly. Lets use this as the subject for the independent research. Now that I have decided on the subject for my project, lets get back to the point. So for Shiraishi, its about creating an ideal student council. Yes! She looked straight into my eyes and assured me. Those determined eyes are similar to those of president, Shizuku, and Kirasaka. Im not a fan of those eyes I have a very hard time with eyes that are so clear and confident, like the complete opposite of my own. I wanna run away. But its just motivation, not a statement that be addressed to the students. Ive told my real feelings to you just because Ive already been seen by Shinra-senpai. You were squirming around and it was because of your own carelessness that you showed me your notepad. Id like you to refrain from saying something that could be misinterpreted by others. School is bad itself, much less a place in front of a train station with a lot of people coming and going. Still, this clarified why Shiraishi wanted Shizuku and the others to join instead of the current members. For current students, it was a given to make the next student council as equal or better than the student council led by Akane Hiiragi, as discussed in the student council. Its well thought out. I also think it was a near-perfect plan to keep me in the student council, as I had something in common with the girls, in anticipation of the possibility that they would refuse to join. She was observant and made accurate guesses based on the information. This would certainly make me want to join conversation and maybe even think of a response. You cant deny that there was a little bit well, a lot of mistakes that screwed things up. But it was because of this that I was curious. Why is she so obsessed with ideals? If she worked together with Koizumi and the others and got along well, she would be able to develop the student council to a good point, if not to the current level. As these questions crossed my mind, Shiraishi opened her lips with a smile. I told you not to laugh, but to be honest, I dont mind being laughed at. Even if they say its impossible, or that such a thing doesnt exist in reality I dont want to end up doing nothing for the high school life Ive always dreamed of. The ideals that Shiraishi talked about are indeed ideals and difficult to make into reality. To be honest, most of people would think the idea of being in the student council surrounded by beautiful girls and boys just as a joke. Shes just a dreamy girl with a longing desire. She cant deny the fact that it is unreasonable. But the student council that she yearned for, is possible at our school, Sakuranaoka Academy. As if by chance, there are three excellent, popular, and good-looking students in our school. Each of them had their own weaknesses, but they still had more than enough ability. When Shiraishi entered the school, she saw that the three of them had already established themselves as popular figures in the school, and her desire for the ideal dream must have grown even stronger. But thats why I wanted to say something. There are times when it is useless to hold on to your aspirations The greater the desire, the bigger the impact will be when you fail. The gap between ideal and reality makes you come to a halt. This is how the people turn away from the ideal, find a compromise, and talk about it as growth. You may be right but it cant be helped, can it? Like in several of anime and manga, Ive longed to be a high school student, and now Ive finally found myself in a school full of talented seniors just like I had imagined. Even so, Momiji Shiraishi did not stop. The expression on her face as she spoke with glowing eyes gradually changed to one of dignity and firmness. With the motive of achieving her personal desires, the junior who harbored sweet ideals, looked at me as if she was expecting something. So I need your help, Shinra-senpai! Whenever I saw the Senpais, Shinra-senpai was always beside them at first, I thought they were just coincidentally nearby, but I soon realized that I was wrong and that they were gathering around Shinra-senpai. Its not like the problem will be solved if I help out. Why does everyone overestimate me? What I alone can do is negligible. Im not smart, Im not athletic, Im not rich, Im not good looking. I just know people who can have it. Also, I have a cute little sister. Shiraishi bowed her head and asked me. Before the seniors graduate, I want to build something together, just once! Please help me! I feel like Ive been in this situation before. When was it? I searched my memory and remembered it was around the end of March this year, at the end of spring break. He bowed to me, like now, asking me to help him and Shizuku out. And I had refused at that time. I didnt want to get into trouble, so I gave myself an answer and decided that it was not necessary. Then, even though I said I didnt want to, I ended up doing something, started talking to Kirasaka, and even joined the student council later on. I wonder if Ive grown in some ways. I looked up at the ceiling and searched for the right words. And what came out was- Im sorry, but I refuse. In the end, the answer was the same as it was then. I see Shiraishis voice became low and her expression darkened, as if she was depressed. For her, I might have been a bridge between possibilities. With an effortless movement, I stood up and picked up my luggage to leave the store. I bowed my head and said my goodbyes. Thank you for your time today Ill be leaving now- But- My way of thinking may not change. Thats just the way I am. However, it is certain that I made a mistake later by refusing a similar situation once. I cant afford to repeat that. But its a different matter if I do something outside the student council. So it might not be a bad idea to do something unusual this time. CH 145 Why am I going to help Shiraishi? It should be rather weird to help someone with whom I have no relationship with. Still, if I were to give a reason for helping her, it would be because of the two faces that flashed in my mind. I cant say for sure that I have learned from my past mistakes. So, lets just call it a whim. Its not that I have any personal feelings about helping Shiraishi. Lets just say that for now. I-is that true? Calm down were just talking about possibilities. When I told her that there were ways other than the student council that I could help, Shiraishis eyes lit up and she tried to move the conversation forward. I put my left hand out in front of me to stop her. There was something I wanted to confirm before proceeding with this conversation. If I didnt make that clear, this method might end up making her get her hopes up. It was still early in the summer vacation. There is still about a month to go before the first day of school. The student council elections will start in the second semester, so if we fo by the method Im thinking of, theres no problem even if we dont act immediately. Lets call it a day I have a few things I need to look into. B-but you havent told any specifics yet Talking about an idea without certainty might only raise expectations. so thats it for today. I managed to persuade Shiraishi, who looked unhappy and unconvinced, and then left. Shiraishi went home, and I walked once more to the student council room of Sakuranaoka Academy. When we parted ways, I gave her my phone number and asked her to call me later when she was free, so she shouldnt have any problems getting in touch with me. No, I thought about exchanging contact information first, but for some reason I was reluctant to ask for a girls contact info, so I just gave her my phone number instead, which was extremely inefficient, needless to say. Summer days are long. The sun was just a little over my head, and the kids were still running around. Perhaps that person is still in that room. Probably sitting there like the master of that room. It isnt certain, but I know. I thought it was just a rumor, but it was only a few minutes ago that I came to the conclusion that president knew the name of every student who attended the school, and I wondered if it was possible for her to even know something that I was unaware of. Thats exactly what I noticed when I was having a conversation with Shiraishi at the coffee shop. I thought it was an excessive speculation, but I still couldnt stop thinking about it. In spite of racking my brain, progress was slow. There was no point in running to reach the student council room if I couldnt make a calm decision. Slowly but surely, I walked back to the school in about twenty minutes. The school was still quiet. There were no students in my line of sight. I went back the way I came and arrived in front of the room I wanted. I knocked on the heavy iron door, making a loud sound, and opened it without waiting for an answer. The air in the room was cool and pleasant from the hot and humid summer temperature. I closed the door quickly to keep the cool air inside, and turned my gaze to where the boss this place was. There she was, after all. Shinra, youre back earlier than I expected. I dont remember saying that I was coming back. Well, I guess the president already knew that I would come back. Akane Hiiragi, the head of the student council, was sitting on her seat with the same smile on her face as when she sent me off. She was seated just like the last boss. I sat down at my seat in the student council room, which was empty except for the president, and looked at her. So, how did the conversation go? Well I knew without being told that she was referring to the conversation between me and Shiraishi. In order to explain, I had to find out how much president knew before I could go any further. How much does president know? How much well, at least I dont know what Shiraishi and Shinra talked about today. In other words, she know everything else. She knows the true character of Shiraishi. Does that mean the way she was acting when she came to the student council room yesterday was also an act? The surprised look on her face, the slightly angry tone of her voice, if it was all an act, it was a genuine performance. I couldnt see through it. Im proud to say that Im a little better at this than most of you From the expression with a bitter smile, president probably didnt mean to know about it either. Sometimes a position requires us to hear or know something that we dont really mean to. And when we didnt see it coming, it was our fault too. Im not going to say anything because president had her own ideas and intentions. Im investigating what kind of student Shiraishi is, not to mention her lifestyle and her academics I immediately noticed that she was acting differently than her usual self. So do you know what motivated her to run for the position? No, as I said earlier, I only know what I heard yesterday. She asked again, What did you talk about today? How much should I tell her? I had to sort through the information and find the correct words. Its going to take some time. No problem, we have plenty of time. President smiled and said so. If I talk too much, it will be difficult to understand. The first thing I said was my idea of how I would lend her a hand. Im thinking of having Shiraishi run for the head of the executive committee of the Sakura Festival*. (TL/N C Cherry Blossom Festival) President nodded happily at these words. : The Sakura festival will be continued in the next chapter. CH 146 Sakura Festival. It is a common term for the sports and cultural festivals held in the second semester at Sakuranaoka Academy. The committee members are called the Sakura Executive Committee. The second semester is the busiest of the year, with a series of events taking place at a fast pace. In September, there is the Sports Festival and the Student Council election. Then, from the end of October to the beginning of November, the Cultural Festival is held. In addition to this, there is the usual test period and a school trip for second-year students, making it a busy semester. Because of the short interval between the Sports Festival and the Cultural Festival, it is the custom at our school not to have separate committee members for each event, but to have a single executive committee that manages both the events. Naturally, the student council also participates in the activities. However, since they are not members of the executive committee, as a member of the student council, their main activities is to make sure that the activities of the executive committee are appropriate and that nothing is amiss. The student council also participates in the activities of the school, but the main focus is the Sakura Executive Committee, the leader of which is appointed by the student body president every year. This is not because it is Akane Hiiragi, but because it is decided that way every year. It is a kind of tradition It is said that only a few teachers know how it originated and why it became such a rule. What I can do is only recommend Shiraishi as the head of the executive committee for now. In essence, nothing has been resolved, but it is an ambiguous part of my plan that cannot be compromised. A choice where no one gains or loses much. It sounds good to say it is a peaceful solution, but in the end it is probably just a distraction from the current flow of the conversation. You mean to include Kanazaki, Rei, and Ogiwara there. I honestly dont know if I can convince them, but Im sure we can work something out. I cant assure you, but I have to do whatever I can. As a necessity, their participation is a prerequisite. They are absolutely necessary for the smooth operation of the project and to motivate Shiraishi. As a bargaining chip, we could ask them to do in a free spirited manner. The scary part though, is that we dont know what Kirasaka is going to say. So youre saying youll let Shiraishi run for executive committee chair and make her give up the student body president election? President put her hand over her mouth and asked the question. Certainly, I suppose thats how the story goes. No, Ill participate in the elections. This much I told her in a firm voice. President was just quietly waiting for my words to come out. No matter what the result, the victory or defeat will be clear. This is a matter of feelings. At that time, if I didnt decline the election, I could become the student council president because the other party declined I should eliminate the factors that could cause regret later on. So, the election should be done in a proper manner. Which one of us will be president will be decided by a ruthless election. Hearing my words, president breathed a sigh of relief. Its a problem for me to decline now, so Id appreciate it if you would do so, besides- She continued Its better for their growth to win the election and become the president than to become president without doing anything. Is what she said with a somewhat persuasive tone in her voice. Whether it leads to growth or not, I dont know. I guess it is something only those with experience can understand. Having grasped the gist of the conversation, as she thought over it the room fell silent once again. I immediately opened my mouth to tell her about the issues that needed to be said. So is it difficult to leave the person who lost in the election as the vice president? I have been curious about it since I first thought about it. Who will be the vice president in the future? I thought it would inevitably be Miura, but such a discussion has not come up as of yesterday and today. It is reasonable to assume that she will remain as the treasurer next year too. President shook her head in response to my question. No, its not a problem in itself. Its not unprecedented, so even if its a rule, teachers wont complain if there are no candidates. I just asked her something that had been in my mind for a while and she came up with the answer just like that. At the student organization that Shiraishi thought of, I thought that it would be one of the three of them. This will depend on what Shiraishi thinks of it. Indeed, the only way to get this done is to persuade the Shiraishi situation to change her mind. As I was thinking about how to smoothly persuade Shiraishi to change her mind, president stood up from her seat. I understood what you said about the executive committee. Ill consider it proactively, however the issue is the election first. Let me know if Shiraishi changes her mind or if theres any progress. President placed her hand on my shoulder and laughed. Koizumi and Shiraishi, people who do not stand on either side of the issue, talked at length and could only speculate. President, who was about to leave the student council room first, turned around and spoke the last words with a hint. You may want to talk to your friends about it sometimes it is difficult to make progress alone. After saying this, president left the room. In the room left behind, I imagine the first person who comes to mind when I hear the word friend. I could easily imagine myself being teased with a grinning face. I wonder why I feel uncomfortable asking that guy for a favor. CH 147 The summer sun irritates my skin. The usually unhealthy white skin should look like that of a high school student who has spent some outside in this summer vacation. I am supposed to be spending a long vacation, confined to my room spending alone, but instead, my brain is packed with a schedule. C Days from the beginning to the end of summer vacation. C The time and number of days in the Student Council till the elections. C Need to talk to the required people along with it. was what occupied my mind. As for time to finish assignments, I am glad that most of them are done this year. Most people would think that was what I have had planned for my nearly month-long summer vacation. However, let me tell you. My original plan was to get up in the morning, eat, read, take a bath, and go to bed. It was supposed to be a completely indoor person, which is far from what the case is. Some time have passed since when I returned home after my talk with the president. I threw myself on the sofa as soon as I came, in the air-conditioned living room without even turning on the TV or the lights. The impact on my face was stronger than I had imagined, and I mistook that my nose was bleeding. In fact, I even mistake my runny nose for a nosebleed sometimes. -I wonder? It was just a monologue, not something uttered in search of an answer. But unexpectedly, a reply came back. What happened? I didnt know Kaede was home too. Kaede, with a shopping bag in her hand, stood at the entrance of the living room, tilted her head and asked a question. Kaede looked at me with a little sweat pouring down her forehead, moving in the direction of the air conditioner breeze, as if to relieve the heat built up in her body. It must be a strange situation from Kaedes point of view. Her brother, who was supposed to be at a study camp to finish his assignments, came back only to find him talking to himself in the living room. I just went shopping in the shopping district. So, is there something troubling you nii-san? No, nothings troubling me, though, Its just a little something related to the student council. Kaede sat down next to me and took out an iced coffee from a bag and listened to me as I sipped it. We were as close as ever, and I could feel the heat on my arm from Kaedes body, who had just returned. I know the root of the problem and the answer. But I cant connect the path to get there. I know the quickest way to solve the problem. I can just bow down to Shizuku and the others and ask them to cooperate with us. Id rather throw away my petty pride than to report that I couldnt do anything with my big mouth. But while it sounds good to rely on them that way, it also sounds somewhat forced. As a council member, I would have to be active in the student council, so I wont be able to help much. I cant do it, but you guys do your best! might make me question my humanity. I feel guilty that because I am friends with someone I could easily ask to do something. Im not sure if Kaede could tell from my voice and facial expression that I was talking about something serious, but instead, she said in a cheerful tone. Nii-san has been always been an over-thinker, so why dont you just talk to Shizuku-san for the time being? She then pointed to a room in the house across the street. It was a window with a single light-source, where Shizukus room was located. I cant say too much when it comes to Nii-sans school, and Im sure Shizuku-san wont deny your request. No, imouto (*Younger sister), Shizuku-san is the main issue as well. Rather, Shizuku-san is the main issue. My legs are heavy, partly because she was somewhat grumpy when we parted at school. But in the end, the fact remains that we are going to talk. Its just a matter of whether its sooner or later. If it were true, I would have liked to have talked to her later when I made a firm decision, but now its clear that its better to move quickly. Can I ask you to contact Yuuto and Kirasaka from my phone? Ill go get Shizuku. Understood! Pointing to the phone on the table and requesting her, I nodded once to Kaede, who made a saluting pose, and then decided to go to Kanazakis household across the street. CH 148 The same evening, several boys and girls were gathered at Shinra household at a time, at the time when one would have been soaking in the bath instead. No, I was the one who asked them to gather. To be exact, I picked up Shizuku from her house, while Kirasaka and Yuuto asked by Kaede to come here. After confirming that everyone had gathered, Kaede handed out coffee to each of them, and after making sure that everyone was settled, I began to talk. Sorry for calling you on such short notice They sat down across from me and I bowed once to them and then waited for their response. Yuuto smiled and nodded as usual. Kirasaka was also sitting meditatively with her arms folded. However, Shizuku was the only one staring at me with her cheeks puffed. Im still not satisfied with what happened today. After saying this, Shizuku shifted her gaze to Kirasaka next to her, seeking her agreement. I agree with her, but the fact that I came here is a sign of my grace and that I am willing to talk. A grace? She is as rude and boisterous as ever, and after letting out a sigh, she turned her attention to Yuuto. He is the only one who doesnt know what he is being called in to discuss, and hes just letting the situation take care of itself. Im sorry, but something has come up that concerns you as well. I was bored anyway, dont worry about it, so when you say I have something to do with it, do you mean the student council? Yuuto knows that I have been participating in the study camp in the student council until today. He seemed to have guessed that he was inevitably called here to talk about something from the student council. He is a very perceptive guy indeed. I nodded in reply to Yuutos question and proceeded to the main topic of conversation. The story is about the student council presidential elections and the fact that there was a candidate other than Koizumi, the vice president, caused a few problems. I briefed the series of events to Yuuto. Just as we thought Koizumi was going to be the student council president, Shiraishi stood up as a candidate. Shiraishi wants Shizuku, Kirasaka, and him to join the student council. The two girls were of the opposing opinion. Finally, to conclude, Shiraishi is very clumsy, yet has a very brilliant mind that can anticipate the flow of conversation and the talks of other people. Above all, that she strongly holds her own ideals and wants them to come true. After explaining the situation in detail, as much as I could talk, but as little as possible so that he would get the jest of it, Yuuto asked a question. So, did you hear why this Shiraishi-san girl is so obsessed with us? It is a perfectly natural question. However, the answer to this question is a private concern of Shiraishi. So, I gave a somewhat vague answer. She wants to build something with you guys from the ground up Youll have to ask her directly about the rest. They would be facing each other in the near future in any case. As for the personal feelings part, Ill let her tell you in person. Yuuto is probably organizing the story, but he keeps his mouth shut. In the meantime, I looked at the other two, but it seems that they have not changed their minds. Shizuku shakes her head and Kirasaka doesnt even react. Still havent changed your minds? Yes, I dont think we need to, though. Certainly, Shizuku assured us that the current members of the student council are also very talented and that there is no need for them to join us. If the three of them were to run for the Student Council, they would most certainly be elected. If that were to happen, someone would naturally have to leave the current student council. Shizuku, who does not think this is a good idea, has not changed her opinion. Kirasaka on the other hand was drinking her coffee quietly, as if she wasnt interested in whatever we were discussing. Then, Yuuto, perhaps having reached his own conclusion, joined the conversation again. Well, its not so bad because Minato and the student council sounds like fun but I dont think Id want to take a current members place to join. I see Yuuto had a similar opinion. But at the same time, I was relieved. If no one is willing to join the student council, it is easier for us to proceed with the plan. Once the three of us had come to an agreement, we decided to start talking about alternative executive committee members. Then how about joining the Sakura committee in the second semester? Sakura committee? Shizuku was the first to react. They do not need to explain about the Sakura committee, they are aware of it. It is only natural that they know what kind of activities they are involved in, having experienced last years Cultural Festival and Sports Festival. At first glance, I could tell from their reactions that they did not have a bad impression of it, and then I added a few more words. Ill participate as a student council member, too, but only for a limited time, and if more talented students are on the executive committee, the better. Thats right I remember you were busy last year. This could work. Shizuku is just one more push away, and I can see the possibility that if I offer some benefits, they would agree. Heres where I change the subject to the next person before any negative comments make her waver in her decision. Kirazaka, too, if youd likeC No. Too fast As I had feared, Kirasaka was in denial. After expressing her refusal, she succeeded rapidly. Im not good at that kind of organizational activity, and I dont see the benefit of my participation in it. Surely, shes not good at group activities. Shes like me in that aspect. And it doesnt help when teachers say that there is something to be gained through activities. I thought the same. Only those who had a comfortable position in the group can get something out of it, and most of them have negative opinions such as it was hard, Im tired, or I dont want to do it anymore. Thats why its so troublesome to convince her. With the few pieces I have, I have no choice but to take a stand. Ill listen to at least one of your requests if its within my capabilities, but if its not enough then Ill do it. Youre switching way too fast for. When I was stunned by how quickly she switched, Kirasakas mouth twisted into a grin. Thats the same expression when shes up to something. Youve already made your offer, so you cant take it back. What are you planning to do? When I asked her this, she just smiled and never replied. The fact that I did not know what she might say, made me even more wary. If you say you dont like it, its easy to imagine that you would offer me something in return because of your personality. And as you dont like to get help from others, I could have you listen to my wishes as much as I like. You sound like a bad guy Kirasaka, who sat deep on the sofa with confidence, had nothing further to say. She was satisfied that things had gone as she had expected. But now the troublesome party was resolved. When I shifted my gaze to ask Shizuku once more, there was no hesitation in her expression. Ill be happy to go home with you after the activities. I see I wouldnt mind that much. I just have one question. When Shizuku says this, she casts her gaze down once. Then she asked in a tone of voice that sounded a little like a mixture of anxiety. Why is Minato-kun helping Shiraishi-san to such an extent? Shizuku has been watching me more closely than anyone else. From her point of view, it must be unnatural for me to work so cooperatively for a particular person. At Shizukus words, Yuuto, who had been quietly watching the conversation, asked the same question. I also wanted to ask you about that its not like Minato, is it? Not like me? I have always made it a priority to live comfortably and not interact with those around me more than necessary. I avoid trouble, and even if I am alone, I dont mind if it goes against my own ideas. That hasnt changed. But I guess I am acting against that belief now. This is just self-satisfaction. Its a reminder to myself that I had previously refused their wishes and made wrong decisions based on my own speculation. I guess its because the way I looked when Shiraishi asked me to do it resembled you guys during spring break. Shortly, I answered that. It was no wonder that Shizuku and Yuuto were uncomfortable about this. I had turned them down last time and accepted this time. In particular, it was the reason Yuuto and I have become a little distant from each other is because of that one incident. I told him that, knowing very well that I was saying something convenient, and waited for a response from the two of them. Then .itll be the three of us together this time. Yuuto said this with his usual innocent smile. CH 149 Three of us together, its a very Yuuto-like statement. I immediately took a peek at the person who would probably be swearing right now. Kirasaka, perhaps realizing my intent, shut her mouth, which she was about to open. I knew she would definitely be up to something. I thought for sure she would say something like, Shouldnt there be four instead of three? And it even seems as if she is looking forward to teasing Yuuto. Anyway, thats all what I can do. All that remained was to have a meeting with Shiraishi herself and convince her to work with them three in the event as a committee member, instead of the student council. But that, too, would not be easy. From what I have inferred while talking to Shiraishi, shes not the type to easily compromise on something. I sense that she is a stubborn person. Convincing is my weakest point. I can disagree with peoples opinions, and I can talk on and on about contradictory opinions, but I am awful at convincing people and persuading them. In fact, even this time, rather than persuading them, they just agreed with me since they saw the merit in doing it, not because of something I did. Its times like this that I wish I could ask the president for help, but that person is probably not going to help me. Ive declared my neutrality and non-interference with regard to the election. Even though she said this indirectly, this is also an issue related to the student council elections. In terms of convincing people, there is no one better qualified than her. I looked at the three people sitting in front of me in turn and reflect. Kirasaka is probably not going to be able to do it. She is the type of person who would rather attack than persuade. She is the type of person who can identify the weak points of her opponent through the short conversations and then strike down the opponent until he or she cannot defend. And this is something that Shizuku is not good at either. Shes too kind. She will listen to her other partys opinion and look for the possibility that both can be fulfilled. If that happens, we will be back to the same situation as earlier. Then, inevitably, there will be only one person I can ask As soon as I came to that thought, Shizuku asked me. So, what will you do after this? Oh, Ive given her my contact info, so Ill wait until she calls me back. So you dont know when youll hear from her. Why didnt you ask for her contact information? A sharp statement pierced my test. Its so true that I cannot even deny it. But I cant say that in terms of an adolescent boy asking for a girls phone number is a taboo. Its like appealing to them that you are interested in them, and that I for sure didnt want to be mistaken as. To begin with, I have never exchanged contact information with a girl before in my life, so I dont even know how it properly. This is the demerit of having spent time being in the corner of the class I should keep this in mind. But I wont comment on whether I would follow it up properly next time. The sharp stares from the two girls dominated the quiet space, cold sweat ran down my back. It was Yuuto who offered a helping hand. If its Shiraishi-san, Ive got her contact info Aa Ah!? This is the Ogiwara Yuuto, who is known for his popularity among the girls at the school. But the real question is, how many contacts has he got stored in that address book of his? But I wont ask that for now. But the stares from the girls were cold. No, well, I guess I somehow know the reason. When you know the contact information of a first-year student who has just entered the school, it is proof that you have a certain amount of interaction with them. Its no wonder that he is considered a frivolous guy. Ladykiller is not that bad either But for once, I was saved. Im not saying Ill help him out here, but Im going to say a few words to follow up on Yuuto. Its great and for the first time I realize how lucky I am to have someone close to me who has a wide range of friends. No, no, dont give me that kind of praise Then now give me your phone. Youre a really cold guy, you know? You could have continued a little. Grumbling, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and holds it out to me. He had already dialed the number with the screen showing First-year Shiraishi-san. Thanks Ill buy you a juice or something later. Yossha! I received the phone and listened to the mechanical beeping sound before the phone call connected, and after a few times or so, the other party picked up the phone with a panicked sound. [Wa wa wa wa, y-yes, this is Momiji Shiraishi speaking!] Sorry, this is not Yuuto. [What that voice, Shinra-senpai?] The tension in her voice dropped drastically. She really has an easy-to-understand personality. Even though I couldnt see her face, I could easily imagine what kind of face she wouldve been making right now. Sorry for not being the Ogiwara-senpai of your dreams Shiraishi had become so quiet that even her sigh could be heard. I told her the reason of the phone call shortly after that. Is there any day you are free in the near future? Id like to consult with you about something, so can we meet at the coffee shop? Consult? Ah, you mean by today yes, I have time tomorrow or something. Its a totally tossed-off response. I smiled bitterly at the lack of motivation in her voice and asked again. Then tomorrow at one Oclock in the afternoon will be fine? Yeah Well, Ill bring Yuuto with me tomorrow. Eh!? Wait, is that true- The call was disconnected. No, actually I hung up. I gave a last parting gift to Shiraishi, who had completely lost her motivation. Then I returned the phone that I had borrowed from Yuuto. I survived. Youre welcome. I guess I am supposed to come with you tomorrow. Yuuto only smiled bitterly and didnt complain about the decision that was made without his consent. Well, this guy is not in the club either, so he would be free anyway. Besides, Yuuto was the one who seemed to be the most likely to get the conversation going. The fact that we had exchanged contact information was the final deciding factor, and I decided to ask for his help in tomorrows discussion. Well then Now that the groundwork has been laid, we are ready. The rest depends on tomorrows events. It was already dark outside, just the time for dinner. As a thanks for making time for me on such short notice, I made a proposal to the three of them. Shall we have dinner? The three nodded their heads in agreement. : 1 week off again. CH 150 I was facing a girl who was sitting across the table with Yuuto beside her. A night had passed since our discussion from yesterday. In the end, after treating them to dinner at my house, I just confirmed one last time, just as a final check, and then we went our ways. As I was discussed, I asked Yuuto to sit on the same seat as Shiraishi when we participated in todays discussion. Its a beautiful day, isnt it? Yeah its a beautiful sunny day, not too hot and humid, I agree. An empty conversation Since it was the first time for both them talking to each other, a question-and-answer session continued. About 15 minutes have passed so far. I didnt want to interfere with the conversation as much as needed, but at this rate, the conversation seemed like it was going in just endless circles. I asked Yuuto because I thought he was the most suitable for this kind of situation among the three of them, but I guess he wasnt the correct choice. Yuutos speaking style is the same as it has always been, first exchanging information about each other, and then starting from a place of mutual familiarity before moving deeper into the conversation. He doesnt do this intentionally but naturally, which is what makes him so great at it, but on the other hand, it is Shiraishi who does it in the exact opposite manner. Shiraishi answers it in a matter-of-fact to the questions she would have had anticipated in advance, and then asks related questions. I thought that they could get to know each other quickly as they were so similar, but, instead I feel that they, instead, are growing distant from each other. How do you spend your days off, Ogiwara-senpai? I hang out with friends, and then I work out at the gym. It is looking like a blind date*sigh* At this rate, the question would be, What are your hobbies? a classic in these situations. When I tried to butt in with a petty remark, they turned their gaze toward me. Their eyes seemed to pleading for rescue. Ah you two would have probably finished your introductions by now, so lets get down to business. I took on the role of a facilitator, which I am not very good at, and continued. My words made their faces a bit serious. Shiraishi leaned forward, and Yuuto leisurely leaned his body against the backrest. However, his eyes were serious. In conclusion it is difficult to make the three of them, including Yuuto, join the student council. I see Hearing my words, Shiraishi looked at Yuuto for once and smiled sadly. I guess she expected it to some extent and was not greatly surprised. From her point of view, I guess she was wondering how I would try to recover my image. So, what Shiraishi is waiting for is the next word. I told her about another possibility. I havent yet talked about the executive committee to Shiraishi. So as an alternative, I think you can work in the same organization, albeit for a limited time, as a head of the Sakura Committee in the second semester. Sakura committee? I know that this is a different proposal from Shiraishis idea of wanting to work with Yuuto and his group as a student council. But even so, I couldnt come up with a plan that would satisfy everyone. This is the most ideal of the bunch. Most ideal, a solution that meets the minimum requirements for everyones needs. Next, I tried to give an explanation, but Shiraishi seemed to have guessed my intentions in just a few words. How did you come up with this idea? Im sure that as a member of the executive committee, I can work together with all of them Then youll have to give up on being in the student council. If I remember correctly, the executive committee and the student council are two different entities, even though they cooperate with each other. The title of Committee head is not something too big to be honest I guess she already had the knowledge about the school events. Well, I just gave her the nickname Committee head at random. Shiraishi was thinking about my proposal and fell silent on the spot. Hopefully, she wont notice the thing which I fear the most. The question that Shizuku asked me at dinner yesterday. That was the first question that Yuuto, Shizuku, and Kirasaka all had in their minds when they heard it from me. After I split up with them, I went over it again and again in my room, but it was a problem that I couldnt handle on my own. Suppose if I join the Sakura committee and am elected to the student council. That wont cause problems, would it? She noticed it after all. Sigh now Ill have to do double work. Shiraishi pointed out if its possible to hold down the jobs of Sakura committee member and student council officer at the same time. If she had been aware of this when she had approached the president to be on the Sakura committee, there wouldnt have been an issue at all, but she was unaware of it. Perhaps she was a little too excited. It is rare for me to be asked for help, and it is also rare for me to cooperate with others, so I could have easily noticed this point if I had repeated my usual mental question-answer session. As I was thinking of how to respond to her, Yuuto, who was next to me, opened his mouth. There wont cause much trouble, would it?? And what do you mean by that? Shiraishi asked again at Yuutos words. I, too, waited for Yuutos word. I dont think there would be a problem since President Hiiragi hasnt yet told anything to Minato who she had elected herself. Yuutos words obviously seemed like they wanted to persuade someone. But they were also words enough for any student attending Sakuranaoka Academy. Akane Hiiragi is always right. She has been absolutely supportive and has achieved results to the extent that her words, deeds, and actions are never wrong. That is why Shiraishi was silenced by just those words. As if to push her into a corner, Yuuto smiled gently and told her. That said Im not too keen on the idea of joining the student council, and to be honest, I think Id probably say no though Id be interested in joining the Sakura committee with you, Shiraishi-san. !? Done, its over. Ogiwara Yuutos signature move C The Lady-killer smile. The rumor on the street is that this special move is sure to make any woman, not just those in his grade, blush. Shiraishi was no exception and turned over with a slight blush on her cheeks. The only ones who were unaffected by this smile were probably only Shizuku and Kirasaka. The two should not be considered the same as the average students, anyway It looked like she was asking me to come closer, so I approached her then she whispered in a low voice. C-could it is that Ogiwara-senpai is a womanizer!? Thats just the way it is. Thats just the way it is!? If it had been the normal me, I wouldve died of cringe. Does this guy have two personalities, the normal and the unusual one Let me take back my previous statement. It seems that Shizuku and Kirasaka were not the only two who should not be thought of as ordinary ones. There was another student here who I should include in that list. : No regular updates for now, too busy to squeeze out chapters. CH 151 : After exams, assignments held me up, sorry for the delay. Heres a rushed chapter as compensation. Shiraishi, who was surprised at the contrast between her imagination and reality, gradually became calm and her expression changed to a normal one. After observing this, I called out to her. Have you calmed down? I-Im fine Shiraishi answered while making a small fist with both of her hands in front of her chest and mumbling something at a low volume. Perhaps she was trying to simulate what to do next. Having witnessed Yuuto Ogiwaras true self, she realized that the flow of conversation she had expected would cause a few problems, so she quickly corrected them. As long as she said she was okay with it, we didnt have anything to say to her and returned to our seats. Yuuto never questioned me about leaving my seat, which made me realize that he really is a very considerate guy. Im sure I would have asked him if I were him. Rather, I suspect that he might get a negative image of me, so I would try to ask him casually and in a roundabout manner. That is for the next time the three of us were all together again, this time Yuuto started the conversation. If its the executive committee Minato is talking about, not only me, but also Kanazaki-san and Kirasaka-san werent negative about it, so I think its more likely to be the executive committee. It is only a personal view. However, we should not impose it on someone, but rather convey it as a personal opinion, and leave the decision to them. Shiraishi, who received Yuutos explanation, would not back down just because of that comment. The idea of being a member of the executive committee is certainly appealing, but if I may speak my mind, I believe that the place where you can demonstrate your abilities is in the student council, not in a term-limited organization. Shiraishi, who wanted to serve on the student council rather than the executive committee, had negative opinions about the alternatives. This is inevitable. I didnt expect her to say I understand so easily after having expressed such extraordinary idealism toward the student council. That is why I brought not only me but also Yuuto to this meeting. If Shiraishi hears from someone who really wants to participate, she might be convinced, if not give up. Without denying Shiraishis words, Yuuto nodded a few times and then continued. Kanazaki-san and Kirasaka-san certainly have more popularity and ability than they can handle, and no one will question their decision to join the student council but Im worried what would happen after that. After that? Shiraishi, not understanding Yuutos words, just repeated his last words. Im not sure what Yuuto means by after that either. After that, when we graduate, it will be Shiraishi-san and the others wholl be leading the student council I think the excessive expectations of the students based on the past accomplishments will only be a burden for you. The future that Yuuto refers to is the school without us. It is similar to the anxiety Koizumi had now about succeeding Hiiragi Akane. He was concerned that Shiraishi might have to deal with this in the future. Certainly, having them join the student council could lead to far better results than Shiraishi could ever imagine. I can say this because I have seen them up close and personal. However, I wonder if shell be able to recruit enough people to fill the vacancies that will be left next year when our grade steps down from the student council. Or will Shiraishi herself be able to fill the vacancy? Probably not. Shiraishi is an excellent student. There is no doubt about that. However, if it is asked whether she is better than Yuuto, Shizuku, or Kirasaka, I would not be able to nod my head in agreement. There is a difference between excellent and genius. Just as there is an absolute difference between Hiiragi Akane and Koizumi. To cover up for all three of them, it would take more than just an extraordinary effort to make up for it. I guess that is what Yuuto is worried about. It is typical of him to worry not about himself but about the people around him. But it was still the right decision to bring him along to point out a point I hadnt even considered. Shiraishi choked on his words, perhaps because so many people had come to talk about getting him to join the student council, but she was unable to finalize her plan for later. I could feel impatience in her hands, as if she had to say something. Well weve talked about soliciting to the Student Organization and alternatives so lets leave the rest for later. Yuuto nodded and Shiraishi let out a breather. Im sure Shiraishi will find some kind of answer if she takes her time. The first thing to do is to ask the three people Shiraishi mentioned, and what came out of that was the suggestion to be a member of the executive committee. I somehow understood when we met that Kanazaki-senpai and Kirasaka-senpai were not keen on it and Ogiwara-senpai as well? Shiraishi quietly asked Yuuto. Yuuto answered the genuine question with his true feelings. To be honest, I think the activities of the student council sound fun but if Minato isnt on the next student council, Im not sure Im up for it either. Whats with this guy, does he love me? No, I dont want to be in trouble, popular people are ..sorry I got carried away. I guess its because he doesnt have anyone to talk to mindlessly because Im not there. And because people around him also lift him up while talking to him. Because of his popularity, Yuuto hated not being seen as an equal. This is probably the reason why he does not belong to any club activities, committees, or groups. In other words, he may not be good at group activities either. Unlike me, he is popular and thats why he has trouble with it. Hearing Yuutos words, Shiraishi did not ask any more questions. She just quietly muttered, I see, and after that, she quietly lowered her gaze towards the table. You dont have to decline the student council election, and I wont ask you for an answer about the executive committee member right away so take your time and think about it during the summer vacation. If the two of us try to persuade her alone, like a forceful push, it could lead to regrets later. It is better to give Shiraishi time to think alone in a calm situation. As Yuuto and I got up from our seats and were about to leave, Shiraishi called out to us. Shinra-senpai! Can we talk again, during summer vacation? To be honest, I thought those words were troublesome. However, since I said I would cooperate, I had to help out to the extent possible. Well Im always at home anyways so if you call me, I can at least talk to you or something. I realized that my character was twisted when I could not honestly say, Okay. After telling Shiraishi this, Yuuto and I left the place. On the way home, we didnt talk much, but when we came to a fork in the road, Yuuto started talking to me. Which would Shiraishi-san choose? At least I dont think that her feelings for the student body are light enough to moved just from todays talk. When I answered Yuutos question, he smiled and showed me a grin. Youve got your eye on a tough opponent. Its not as hard as dealing with you. My exasperated sigh and Yuutos laughter echoed through the quiet residential area. Summer vacation has just begun. But I can feel fatigue just after it has just begun. This summer vacation was going to be harder than I had imagined. CH 152 There were no further developments. A week has passed since then. The first part of the summer vacation was hectic, but things are now calm and quiet as planned. The issue with Shiraishi is not a question that can be resolved quickly. There is nothing I can do for her now but to wait and see what kind of choice she will make after she is satisfied with her decision. Will she follow through with her original goal of becoming student body president, or will she choose to be a member of the executive committee, or will she choose a third option? One needs time to think. At first I wondered if I should just wait and see, but Shiraishi said she would get in touch with me, so its not a bad idea for me my life for now. The holiday that had arrived after a long time, a day off to relax and not worry about anything, did not last very long. Late in the afternoon, I was reading alongside my sister on the sofa in the living room. Kaede was writing the family budget next to me, knitting in her spare time, and peeking at the paperback I was reading, so it was supposed to be a normal day. While I was thinking about what to have for dinner tonight, the phone in the living room rang with the sound of an incoming call. Ill get it. Nnn okay. Kaede stood up next to me and rushed to the phone, placing the receiver to her ear and picking up the phone. After looking around with a sideways glance, she returns her gaze to the text in front of her. I have read and re-read this book several times, so I sat up and decided it was time to get a different book, and Kaede raised her voice in an unusually surprised manner. O-Otou-san! Whats the matter, you suddenly called Oyaji..? When I realized that the caller was my father, I sat back down again from my half-standing position. It is rare for that man to make a phone call. He never calls unless he really has something to do, which is why I immediately guessed it was something urgent. Yes, though Kaedes eyes took a few glances at me several times and while I walked over to her side. Then, I took the receiver silently, put it to my ear, and spoke. Long time no see, Oyaji. [Minato, its been a while.] Just like that, the long-awaited father-son conversation occurred over a phone call. Its rare to see you call. [Oh originally I would have gone home to talk to you about it, but I have a few days left until summer vacation, so I thought Id just leave a message first. As usual, I realized his tone which wasnt too dominating indicated that we are father and son talking indeed. I suppressed my disgust at the similarity between our speeches and waited for his next words. I dont need to use unnecessary words when talking with this person. We are people who dont like to talk to each other as parent and child, because that is the only thing we are alike in. [The matchmaking arrangements have been done.] Wha-? [As soon as I get back to Japan, Im going to ask you to meet them.] Just as I was about to protest at my fathers one-sided, nonchalant statement, I saw my sister take the phone away from me and yelled at him. I thought your Okaa-san said no to Nii-sans talk! It is a story that neither Nii-san nor I had agreed to in the first place! Uh, yeah, I guess so. I certainly wasnt convinced, and I even almost forgot about it before he mentioned it. Anyways, Im not convinced on this topic over the phone! Ao lets talk about this topic when Otou-san gets home! With that, the receiver was put down with a loud thump, and Kaede, who hung up the phone, started breathing heavily Then she turned her eyes towards me while giggling and approached silently. I didnt do anything wrong, but when I involuntarily backed away, but Kaede unexpectedly walked next to me and picked up the phone from the table. When I thought she was operating the screen like a demon, she immediately put it to her ear. As I watched quietly to see who she was calling, Kaede opened her mouth and shouted loudly. Shizuku-san! Its an emergency! Aaa.. Kaedes one sentence made it all clear. My circumstances after this, my situation, and the fact that I could not escape. I sat down on the sofa as if I had lost my strength, and within seconds the intercom rang, which made my whole body tense. : And here we end the chapter with Oyaji dropping a bombshell. Actually, I was kinda expecting it tbh. CH 153 Trouble. Yeah big trouble. Shizuku, who visited our house within seconds after Kaedes call, muttered with a mysterious look on her face after she received what Kaede had to say. Indeed, this was troublesome. Its also a problem that we dont know who the other party is in the first place, but for parents to decide on an arranged marriage without any explanation to their children, dont fathers these days know the Ho-Ren-So* mantra? : Hell explain it in the next line so I dont need to :p Reporting, contacting, and consulting are common sense that even elementary school students know. I have no one to report to, no one to talk to, so I do all the reporting and consultation on my own, so there arent any concerns here. Minato-kuns arranged marriage? but I havent heard from him yet, its strange. Shouldnt it be Shizuku-san as the marriage partner? Its this thats weird about it. Shizuku, wondering why her matchmaking partner was not herself, showed signs of disappointment. She has been making intense jokes since her arrival. Its easy to notice how different her smile is from the usual bitter one. Kaedes expression was also dark, and it was immediately clear that this situation was not something desirable for either of them. I thought it would be all right since mom said discuss this matter with dad, but I didnt know it would come to this. It was unusual for dad to reject moms opinion. I wonder if she had come up with a problem that she had no choice but to step aside. I know its not something I should be thinking about in the absence of the person in question, but I cant help it. I remember Okaa-san saying she wouldnt let him be in an arranged marriage. Kaede puffed out her cheeks and muttered in frustration. It must have been quite surprising for Kaede, since she was quite angry on the phone as well. It was the first time Id seen her this upset. What time do you think your parents will be back? I dont know the details but the fact that he called means it wont be too late. We should assume that they will be back soon for the summer vacation. I really dont want to have any trouble because of the Shiraishi situation, but it is difficult to avoid when it is my own family issue. As I was pondering what to do, Shizuku began to speak in a low voice. Minato-kun what are you going to do about the arranged marriage? What do you mean? I mean, will you accept it or not? Her tone and the way she looked at me with her eyes, I think she is worried. I sensed that she was concerned about what changes might occur to her current surroundings as a result. Its just selfish for my parents to do so, so I have no intention of doing anything. The other side is bound to step out first and refuse if they saw it was me who came. Besides, I cant be asked to suddenly be on friendly terms with a stranger either, and Im not interested in a classic event like a blind date. If possible, I will just refuse dad when he comes back, I dont intend to bother Kaede or Shizuku. Hearing my words, Shizuku lets out a little breath of relief and moved from next to Kaede to me. Sitting just one shoulder away from me, Shizuku smiled as she usually does without being flustered. Its not for me to meddle, but Minato-kun, you mustnt say anything rude to your partner, okay? I know. I am well aware of this smile. I know how she feels when she has this expression on her face, the time when she speaks while killing her own emotions. The truth is, she probably has a lot to say. But because she is not a member of my family, she doesnt want to meddle. I didnt know how to reply to the words that came out of her mouth because I knew what she wanted to say. It used to be just the three of us. Lately, I sometimes worry that Minato-kun will go far away. Turning over, Shizuku said, with her fingertips tugging at the edge of my sleeve. Her voice was so quiet that it seemed to vanish in the surroundings. There was me, Shizuku, and Kaede. There used to be just the three of us. Then came Yuuto, Kirasaka, president, and the members of the student council. Recently, Shiraishi has started to talk to me too. At a speed much too slow than other people, but little by little, people increased around me. You know that day, when I told Minato-kun that I liked him, I was also the one who created the vague situation by saying that it wasnt a confession of love. With those words, the day in that park comes vividly to my mind. After all, has anything changed since then? Only that I met a student named Shiraishi. I cant say with certainty that I have changed in any way. But its no good now neither I nor Kirasaka-san have anything that can touch Minatos heart right now. The words told by Shizuku, who looked depressed, were something I didnt understand. These words resonated with me enough. I am painfully aware of the difference between myself and them. They make me realize how different I am. I have been confronted with the reality that I am just all talk, and yet I dont have the ability to make the words I say come true. That is why I have come to believe that something has to change. Just as I was about to tell her this, Shizuku quietly stood up from next to me. Turning toward where Kaede was sitting, she opened her mouth. Kaede, please take care of Minato-kun. Yes, but what about you, Shizuku-san? I have some business to attend to The smile that came to her face as she said this was not a forced expression this time. When she told Kaede this, she turned around one more time and gently placed her palm on top of mine. After only a brief moment, our hands were separated, and then she quietly left the Shinra household. CH 154 In the living room of the Shinra household, Kaede was frowning after Shizukus departure, looking dissatisfied. Its wrong to suddenly decide on an arranged marriage without even explaining it to Nii-san. ..Its not wrong if its that guy. What came to mind was the face of my father, whom I had not seen in nearly half a year. I was born with my fathers image, and he had no expectations of me, nor any interest. It was because he himself was aware, as I once was, that there are things that cannot be changed even by effort. Therefore, he never expected too much from me, but only the bare minimum. It is not that I dislike such a father. It would have been harder for me if he had excessive expectations when comparing to my talented imouto. So, I dont think anything of it. I owe him a debt of gratitude for raising me as his son, and I love him as a family member, but I dont respect him. I dont think he would want to be respected by his son either. Still, it is true that I am confused by the news that came so suddenly. Neither Kaede nor I have quite accepted the reality that we have been confronted with. I thought arranged-marriages were an event that used to happen a long time ago. Nii-san, shall we turn him down? Kaede, sitting next to me, asked as she took my hand. I could feel a slight tremor from her firm grip. Im going to decline first, but I dont know how far the story has already progressed. Frankly, Im not interested. I think there are probably fewer people in this day and age who would accept such a sudden offer and say, Yes, I understand. I am one of them. However, I need to hear how this story came about and the disagreements between mother and father before I proceed any further. The only thing I can do right now is to contact mom and ask her to take care of the remaining work. Kaede Ill be back in a bit. Y, yes. I understand. Dont worry, Ill be right back. After patting Kaede, whose expression was darkened with anxiety, I got ready to go out. Its just a simple change of clothes, phone, and wallet. I took a back street in the neighborhood, different from the road I usually take to school, and headed for someones house. After walking about ten minutes, I pressed the intercom at the house and heard the other partys voice through the window. Yes, who am I speaking to? Its me, Yuuto. Your friendly neighborhood, Ogiwara-kun in times of trouble, Yuuto-kun the smile manufacturing machine, Yuuto-kun the woman killer. Heading to the house of Yuuto Ogiwara, who had many aliases, I just nonchalantly stated his name as my own in front of his house. Whats the matter, its unusual for Minato to come to my house. Things have gotten a little messy. I cut him off just like that, and told him the gist of the story. A sudden phone call from my father, that he had been talking about an arranged marriage, and that it would be taking place in the near future. When I explained this, Yuutos expression changed as if he was surprised. You have someone whos willing to be your arranged marriage partner? Oi dont be rude Im still worried about this, maybe someone quite a bit older will show up. Yuuto, who uttered those remarks, laughed and started thinking, saying that he was just joking. I had previously asked Yuuto to help me with the Shiraishi case, and he seemed to have a pretty good idea why I was here. You came here to talk about the Shiraishi case because you might be stuck at home on this matter, right? Thank you for being so quick. If Shiraishi contacts me while Im involved in household matters, theres a good chance I wont be able to respond. At that time, I would leave it to Yuuto to handle the situation temporarily. Neither Shizuku nor Kirasaka should be able to do that. Those two are not compatible with Shiraishi. Shizuku has a tendency to be reserved, and Kirasaka is the opposite, unreserved. For Shiraishi, she is someone who anticipates the flow of conversation. But Yuuto is someone who can be flexible in his interactions, and thus, the right person for the job. Ill skip Shiraishis story since you already knows it, but there are three possible outcomes. First one being sticking with her idea of being the student body president, the other being the executive committee whats the third one? Both. Hearing the third option, Yuuto smiled bitterly. Its also a choice isnt it? Well, its only a possibility. Even the smallest possibility, as long as it came to my head, I add it. We should be able to settle on one of the two main ideas, but even so I should still be prepared in case she wants to fulfill both of them. So, I told Yuuto that I wanted him to contact Shiraishi to let me know what her current thoughts were on the two main ideas. I dont mind contacting her, but wouldnt it be better if Minato contacted her instead? Do you think Id be good at texting with girls? Impossible. Immediate response. He stated clearly. Then, he smiled and nodded. Ok, Ill contact Shiraishi-san from my side anything else? Ill call and let you know when the situation at my house will be taken care of on my end If I may, Id like to hear Shiraishis thoughts once before that. My small brain doesnt have the capacity to handle such issues for such long periods of time. Besides, it would be preferable for me to be able to go about my troublesome affairs without having to think about them. Yuuto said he understood, and then anxiously questioned me. Does Kanazaki-san know about that, uh, arranged marriage? Oh I talked to her earlier. She just left saying he had something to do. I see. then thats fine. Yuuto sighed, perhaps worried that I was keeping it a secret from Shizuku. We exchanged a final goodbye and I left, asking him to contact me later. Well did Kanazaki-san go to Kirasaka-sans house or something? Yuuto muttered to himself as he looked at his friends back till it was completely out of sight. Leaving his words to be drowned in the sounds of residential area. Yosha! he said and started contacting his kouhai to fulfill a request from his best friend. CH 155 Parents are the people closest to us. People say that children grow up watching their parents backs, and I am no exception. I grew up watching my father and mother. I am sure that they had no small influence in shaping the Shinra Minato that I am today. Every time I see them, I am reminded that they we are indeed blood related. Surprisingly, that day came early. It happened suddenly, without any prior notice. Four days had passed since my conversation with Yuuto. The days of completing assignments while waiting to hear from Yuuto, who had been in contact with Shiraishi, came to an end. While I was having breakfast to start the day, that person came back. Long time no see, you two. With a carry bag in one hand, the man in the suit looked first at Kaede and then at me. His gaze, less compassionate than when he looked at my sister, as if he were merely checking on the changes, quickly shifted to the house. With a single breath of relief that the living room looked much the same as it did before he left home, our father Shinra Yuichi stepped forward. He kept his luggage near the door and hung his suit on the back of a chair. Im home. The encounter with my father began in a rather non-dramatic, mundane way. O-Otou-san! If you had called me, I would have come to pick you up. Startled Kaede quickly stood up and rushed towards him She took the souvenirs from her fathers hand, and when he told her so, she hurriedly took out a cold drink from the refrigerator and offered it to him. He smiled, accepted it, and opened his mouth so as to speak. I just wanted to see the looks on the kids faces when they were surprised. Youre a dad with bad taste. You are old enough to be acting like a child. When I grumbled some cold words, he turned his gaze towards me once more. Minato youre not bothering Kaede, are you? Rest assured Kaede is having an easier time than when dad is at home. It must be annoying for a daughter to have an overprotective parent nearby. After exchanging words that seem hardly like a conversation for someone who met after a long time, the subject changed when Kaede entered the room. Isnt mother with you? Indeed, Mom isnt behind him. At first I thought she would come in later with luggage or for some other reason, but apparently not. Kaede wondered about the sight of dad coming home alone, and asked. Moms went to shopping and will come home later. She was looking forward to cooking dinner with Kaede tonight. Jeez, you should have told me earlier Kaede muttered in frustration, puffing out her cheeks even more. Alright, shes cute. Yeah its fine since shes cute. I dont know whats fine, but its fine. With my sister by my side, I slowly pulled an empty seat next to me. Why dont you sit down instead of standing there? Of course, I sat some distance away. I hate just thinking about it a son and father bumping shoulders and having friendly conversation. For father and son to be in a good relationship, this is the standard scene of the Shinra family. Without saying thank you, he too sat down on a chair as a matter of course and spoke softly to Kaede, who sat down across from him. Kaede is taking a bath with me today Dont want to. Then we can sleep together Dont want to. An abrupt expression of affection for his daughter. However, it was rejected with a cold tone. It was also accompanied by a detached look and an expression of total rejection from her. In response, dad calmly smiled and said Minato its raining today. Wipe your tears and snot, its disgusting. There was not the slightest hint of a fathers dignity. Shinra Yuichi Age thirty thir-late thirties. Occupation- businessman, position being a section manager. He was born into a very ordinary family, and there are no major aspects in his appearance that stood out. He is good at talking with people, and I think I have mentioned before that he got his current position just because he is a good talker. He plays the cool father to his son and acts calmly in the house, perhaps wanting to show his daughter what a cool father he is. However, his abilities are mediocre, and his true nature is easily exposed. The chances increase even more so if he is pretending to have a personality that is contrary to his own. He tries to express his affection for Kaede, whom he loves dearly, in ways that are completely out of his character, but has never succeeded. He is not the type to flatter mom, Kotone, but somehow they managed to be married and have two children. I dont want to hear about my father and mothers love affairs, so I didnt ask, but this is the reality of our siblings father. His selfish comments and attitude often make me mad, but I guess the reason I dont dislike him is because of this helpless stupidity. But, I asked you so much to call me Papa though. I wont ever call you that, I swear. Im scared, Kaede, shes scary. Your brothers coffee cup is vibrating at the level of a phones incoming call. I cut to the chase with a bit of fear towards Kaede, who is consistently not changing her cold treatment of her dad. Rather, there is only so much to talk about with this person. Oyaji I assume you have an explanation for my arranged marriage story? The father, who had been discouraged by the cold treatment from Kaede, changed his expression to a serious one at that one question. The words that followed didnt show any hints of a joke. I apologize for deciding on this matter without consulting you but there is someone I really want you to meet, and Im not joking. The tone of his voice, the expression on his face was one I had seen several times before. When I decided on high school, when I turned down my dads offer to move overseas, and when I told him that I would be living with Kaede alone. There was this serious father figure. I dont know, but its not for your own position or any such trivial reasons, is it? How could I not love my son enough to give him up for my position its because of the other partys strong desire. With a sigh, he gives a small chuckle. He does not love his son as much as his sister, but he seems to have other ways to express his love for him as well. That rare expression on his face forced me to keep silence. CH 156 Dad responds to my question and let out a sigh, wondering what it was I know its too old-fashioned in this day and age to have an arranged marriage decided by ones parents. But they asked me to make time for them, even if its just a meeting. Theyre also someone Ive been indebted to, so I couldnt say no. Dad said this and closed his mouth, and sat deeper down on his chair. Maybe he doesnt understand the other partys situation either. It wasnt a convincing enough explanation, but I knew I couldnt get any more out of him. Even if they were acquaintances, they would just know the surface of the other persons family situation and motives. Kaede, sitting across from me, still looked unconvinced and puffed out her cheeks, but I wouldnt want to mess with her now. But still, whats going on? I thought that I would straight up refuse the arranged marriage, so I had no intention of going to the meeting in the first place. It would be easy enough to be decisive and just tell dad now, but the other solution would be to meet them just once, as we talked about, and be done with it for real, rather than throw everything to my future self. That would be a smarter choice, as it would end the whole affair without leaving any lingering repercussions. I just dont feel like it. I disagree with the idea of an arranged marriage myself. This kind of event would be the best suited for Yuuto, though. As I was thinking this, he asked something, By the way, how is Shizuku-chan doing? I plan to visit Kanzaki household while Im here, and I havent seen her in quite a while. Oh shes doing well. Ill just state the facts. The fact that the relationship between me and Shizuku as childhood friends has undergone some changes is nothing of his business right now. Shizukus father and my dad have been friends for a long time, so of course they are going to greet each other on this trip. I hope he doesnt say something unnecessary Id be relieved if Shizuku-chan would take care of Minato well, thats not going to happen. The boys around her wont leave that pretty girl alone. He grinned and told me teasingly. The look on his face makes me annoyed, and I involuntarily turned my head away. In fact, many of the boys at the school are obsessed with Shizuku, so hes not quite wrong. I just need you to get out of the situation of being taken care of by Kaede as soon as possible Dad turned his gaze to Kaede and his expression turned serious. It was easy to see that the words that would follow wouldnt be something good. Kaede, wont you take care of Papa! Baka, isnt mother enough for you. Have a little more respect for your wife who even moved overseas just to take care of you. Kaede and I looked at him simultaneously with such meaning in our eyes. As if to divert the conversation, he returned to his previous topic, as if he was being stabbed by our stares. So, Minato, find a girlfriend or a wife as soon as possible. I had heard that line somewhere not too long ago. I think the old man at the fish shop said a similar line to me when I was with Kirasaka. Oi! you didnt agree to the arranged marriage because of such a reason, did you? When I asked him jokingly, I didnt miss the slight reluctance in his expression. Of course not I was just kidding. This is something that I definitely had going in my mind. Apparently, his desire to have his doting daughter take care of him was mixed in with the other reasons for his decision. Well, I was certainly relieved that it wasnt for his business-related reasons or something like that. As I was about to proceed with the conversation to get the information on dates, potential partners, or something more, I heard the intercom ring. Probably Mom had returned. Kaede rushed out of the living room at once and ran to the front door, and as imagined, I heard moms voice. They exchanged words like that of a normal parent-child reunion at the entrance and came in. Mom rushed inside the living room from behind Kaede, who was holding the shopping bag instead, and swiftly ignoring dad, rushed over next to me. Then, hugging me in her bountiful bosom, she took in deep breaths as she grabbed my head firmly. She doesnt let go, as if she is holding something precious. Son charging!! Youre the charger I- Why is it that my family is nothing but crazy people? Rather, how could a child like me be born from these parents? But the living room, where the whole family was together for the first time in a while, felt a bit warmer than usual. I had begun to get used to the routine of just me and Kaede, but having my parents in front of us like this made me feel safe. Of course, its not a bad feeling to have the whole family together. As I was thinking of something out of my character, mom let go of my head, as if shed enjoyed it. Then she sat down on the seat across from me and finally made eye contact with dad. Her eyes were cold, a completely different look from the one she gives her children. How dare you arrange a marriage for my son? Kotone you promised not to talk about this in front of the children. A sharp look pierced my fathers eyes. So, Mom herself has not yet agreed to the arranged marriage that Dad has set up. When I learned this, I listened to their conversation carefully. I dont remember making any agreements, and I told you that I wanted Minato to choose whomever he wanted, didnt I? I told you, its more like a face-to-face meeting than an actual marriage. The whole situation started unfolding in front of me. Its better that its not something about them cheating on each other or something like that, but just a disagreement between the parents over the childrens future. Kaede, too, is uncomfortable in this situation, or maybe not, as after putting away the ingredients away, shes still huddled by my side. Yeah, shes scary right? Its scary when mom gets angry, isnt it? Its nothing compared to dad. Its even scarier when its mom, who never gets angry. As their conversation chills the living room, Mom lets out a breath, as if she has given up. Then, she pulls out two things from her bag. She takes out two folded thick, white things and puts them on the desk. What are those? I asked mom on behalf of everyone else. Then, with a big smile on her face, she told me. This ones from your mothers side! With a self-satisfied look on her face, Mom opened the folded-up object. Inside was a photograph. It took me a moment to realize that the folded thing with a woman on it was a matchmaking album. The person in the photo was wearing a kimono, and it was a solid photo taken by professional photographers. Let me say it again. Two white, folded albums were placed on the desk in Moms bag. If your father is going to decide on Minatos marriage partner on his own, then you wouldnt mind me doing the same for Minato, would you? Mom said and opened two albums to show them. In those pictures were pictures of Oioi Shizuku and Kirasaka!? indeed, in them were the pictures of Shizuku and Kirasaka. What are they doing here? I wondered if Shizuku, who dutifully left my house, saying she had some business to attend to, had got in contact with mom to do this kind of thing. Before that, it was easy to imagine that she had conspired with Kirasaka to carry this out. Kaede couldnt help but smile when she saw the photograph, and dad, who was surprised by Moms bold counterattack. And finally there was me, speechless and stunned, who occupied the living room of the Shinra household right now. CH 157 Mom, the joke is going too far I will not question at this point as to why the matchmaking photos of these girls are in her possession. If Kirasaka is involved, there is no use speculating or making any predictions. She cant be predicted, and Ive seen that before. Shizuku is wearing white while Kirasaka is in a blue kimono, and they dont look quite the same age. Well, this wont stop people from coming behind them. I wondered how much they charge for this kind of photo, and after looking at the well-captured photo once more, I turned to my mother. This is too much, even if shes my mother. No, it is too much for both parents as well. I dont know what she was thinking when she chose Shizuku and Kirasaka as a potential partner, even though she was supposed to be negative about the idea of arranged marriages. Did she decide that the daughters of her acquaintances were better than giving her son to a stranger I still cant believe it. What are you thinking and what even are you trying to do? Mom stops my father, who is about to start talking about this unexpected event as if shes looking at her prey. She looked at me, smiled, and pointed toward the front door. Minato could you please step outside for a moment, Kaede as well. Wha-? No, but I cant hide my confusion at the words she told me so gently. She urges me, who is supposed to be the focus of the conversation, and Kaede, who is not directly involved but is supposed to be a family members problem, to go outside. Dont worry, youll understand once you get outside. Moms expression as she said this was that of a kind mother, just as how she usually is. It sounds good to say that I believe her, but theres no other choice, so Kaede and I got up from our seats as instructed. Then we walked out of the living room, standing side by side. Behind us, my father was throwing words at my mother, but I couldnt hear them clearly through the door. I continue down the hallway, change into my outdoor shoes at the front door, and step outside. Nothings changed, its still the same. But there were two women there. Kanazaki Shizuku and Kirasaka Ren were standing there. Minato-kun, its been a while! Hello. The two stood there looking as they usually do. Shizuku was smiling and Kirasaka stood there with a clear expression. Only Kaede and I were unable to grasp what was going on. If the meaning of Moms words, Youll understand once you get outside, was referring to the two of them, then naturally the answer should also come from the other party. I know you have a lot of questions, Minato-kun, so Ill explain them to you one by one. And then Shizuku began to explain what had happened so far. It all started back on the day dad called. After hearing what Kaede and I had to say, Shizuku left and contacted my mom first. She wondered if the arranged marriage was real and if it was true that my father was considering it. Mom came back to Japan only once during the Golden Week holidays, and even after returning to my father, she repeatedly tried to persuade him, but she was not able to solve the problem. What she could, however, do was to postpone the date and time. Normally, he had planned to set up a meeting before the summer vacation, but mom persuaded him to delay it until later. However, since Mom herself was negative about the arranged marriage and still wanted to reject the other party at the time when Shizuku contacted her, the conversation proceeded more quickly than she had expected. The arranged marriage is a fact, and the other party is even more positive about it than my dad himself. The Shinra couple, who should be returning to Japan for summer vacation in the near future, will have to take Minato to the arranged marriage. When she told them this fact, Shizuku came up with an idea. She decided to run for the arranged marriage partner herself and have a confrontational relationship with them. Even if it was just for show, if more than one matchmaking partner occurred, that alone would give the the other party a pause for thought. Mom could also make time to convince Dad that there was a possibility that the other party would never talk to me at all This strategy relies on too many possibilities and is too forced. Neither my mother nor Shizuku are stupid. If Shizuku were smart, she would have known that. Thats why she asked Kirasaka to help her. Shizuku, who wanted to make sure that the arranged marriage would not happen, talked to Kirasaka, her acquaintance. Without her cooperation, it would be difficult. Kirasaka readily agreed to cooperate, prepared an exclusive photographer and stylist, and started producing fake photos for the meeting on the same day. And now, we have photos in our home that are as good as or better than the real thing itself. This was only a brief explanation, but I was able to grasp enough to understand the general situation. However, I was not satisfied with it. All I could do was sigh. In fact, I sigh everyday, but even so, I cant help but to do it again. The next person, Kaede, also discussed things about Shizukus explanation, and now it was Kirasakas turn to speak up. With a cold tone and a chilling gaze, Kirasaka said. Even if you imagine this scene in your brain, I wont be able to explain this feeling. However, I am sure I sensed something that told me she wasnt in a good mood. Kirasaka, who caught the silent atmosphere, said I feel like Im watching a puppy Ive worked so hard to take care of, is wagging its tail at a stranger! Well, Im not being taken care of by Kirasaka, am I? Also, Im not a puppy. If I were such a cute creature, I would surely reign supreme in the ranking of cute boys at Sakuranaoka Academy. There is no such category ranking, but even so. The first thing I do is to take a look at the two again and sigh at how pushy they are. Seeing this, Shizuku said with a wry smile. Were not as ladylike as you think, Minato-kun, are we? It was a statement that I could not have imagined from Shizuku before the beginning of the new school term. It must have been my imagination that there was a slight hint of anger in her words. If it were a manga, shed surely have those anger marks on her forehead. The words I used a few days ago to describe Shizuku as a strong girl must have a slightly different meaning. With that in mind, Shizuku and Kirasaka walk past me and Kaede next to the front door and into the house. The two of them place their hands on my shoulders as if to stop me from escaping were looking like Shura at the moment. Then, as Kirasaka growled, and said something. Ive also sent the pictures to the other party through Shinra-kuns mother you cant run away. Its over. Kirasaka, who uttered a single sentence that froze my whole body, grinned in an unusual harmony with Shizuku, then visited the Shinra household as if they were dragging me in. CH 158 : Got too busy last week to update :p, sorry for that. How many people in this world can make their ideal future come true? At least, for me, I dont remember having an ideal life. Or perhaps I should say that I have never even had a clear idea of what my life would be like in the future. I have just taken the easier path in the situation at hand, and have lived my life with a carefree attitude till now. I guess since I avoided trouble, I started to believe that the choice I made was the best choice. The result is this whats happening right now. Unable to understand the emotions that make us like other people, unable to relate deeply to those around us. From a place where a line was drawn between us, I remained still. In the same place, yet not in the same place. Its still the same. In the living room of the Shinra family, Shizuku and Kirasaka were in attendance, alongside me, Kaede, and my parents, discussing the further prospects of the matter. While everyone was expressing their opinions and was busy discussing, I was watching the scene as if I were a stranger to the situation. Even though the topic of discussion was centered on me. I know more than anyone else that I am a hopeless person. However, for some reason, there was a very calm part of me that looked at the situation objectively and proposed rather bland alternatives occasionally so as not to create a stormy situation. I understand that interjecting my opinion in the current situation would cause unnecessary disruptions, so I decided not to say anything unnecessary. I understand my fathers opinion. I know that he wants to find a suitable partner for his son, whose future is helplessly unclear, so that he can lead a better life as much as possible. I also understand moms opinion. She wants her son to be able to choose his future of his own free will, not through an arranged marriage that disregards his feelings. And I also understand Shizuku and Kirasakas thoughts. From the perspective of two people who have spent a lot of time outside of the family with the individual, Shinra Minato, they know that I would not agree to this discussion since they had prior knowledge about my personality and thoughts, as well as my feelings. No matter whose choice they take as their final, even I, as a quintessential person, know that they are taking me into consideration in no small manner. Thats why I was made to wonder. What kind of life was the one I wanted? Was it a normal life where everyone is happy and smiling? Although there is a lot of noise and problems that come up now, was it a life where I dont have much time on my hands like now? Thats why, Oji-sama! Isnt it not too late to put the arranged marriage matter on hold and wait until Minato-kuns schooling and other matters are done? Shizuku suggested to my father after finishing a series of explanations. My father looked a little reluctant at that. Although they were outsiders, Dad had watched Shizuku grow up since she was a baby and had a certain sense of parental love for her. There was no way that dad would not feel something when someone like his daughter gave him a totally negative opinion. And then there was Mom, and the appearance of an irregular character named Kirasaka Ren. The story was at a standstill because of the unexpected turn of events. With just one trigger, the story could have turned either way, and not only me but also Kaede just stared at the scene. Maybe Kaede is the same as me. The difference between the life we originally wanted and the current situation. I feel this, but I am just watching the current situation such that I have no control over it. In order to solve the problem before it gets any bigger, I have to make a move of my own volition. I will probably make a mistake here. But, even so, I am willing to make a mistake. With the current situation where there are people who do not want that, this action is probably wrong. Dad, when is the date and time of the meeting? I asked in the room where the conversation had stalled and silence prevailed. Dad answered immediately. The appointment is scheduled for tomorrow at 2:00 p.m. at an inn near Kaedes school. Indeed, Kaedes school used to be a hot spring resort and there used to be a lot of people around here. It might be one of them. As all eyes were on me, I gathered my thoughts. After all, there was only so much I could do. Ill go. I said clearly and loud enough for everyone to hear. My dad exhaled in relief, and my mom just looked at me sadly. Shizuku bit her lip hard, as if she wasnt convinced, and Kirasaka remained quiet with her eyes closed. I gave a slight chuckle to Shizuku, who leaned forward to retort at my answer. Im sorry dad, but Im not going to accept an arranged marriage with someone I dont know Its just best to meet them once so they dont feel troubled. I tell him that, as if to say it to myself. If I really want to say the best thing that everyone could agree on, then I should refuse the arranged meeting and come up with a reason that will be acceptable to the other party. Make an excuse that wont cause problems in the relationship between my dad and the other party. Im in high school, and accepting an arranged marriage now will have some impact on my future schooling and career prospects. I can think of any number of excuses. But for now, the first priority is to get this situation under control. The scene in front of me is far from the daily life that Kaede and I had hoped for. Perhaps we are at the most distant place from the desired one. I feel bad for my mom, for Shizuku, and for Kirasaka. But I felt that something would change if I didnt answer like this now. Is it okay, Nii-san? Kaede looked up at me anxiously, and I could feel her worrying about me, in her eyes. Im fine, Ill just meet with them and refuse them directly and it should be over like that. Id like to go with him to the inn, if you dont mind? She would not enter the room. She just wanted to be there to hear the results immediately. Dad nodded to Kirasakas request. I dont mind if you cant be a part of it, but if thats okay with you then Thank you. They exchanged a few words, and no one said anything else. The discussion ended quietly, and the room was quiet. The sky was beginning to darken, and mom stopped Shizuku and Kirasaka from going home and to have dinner. Kaede and mom cooked a simple and traditional meal, which the Shinra family hadnt had in a while. No ones expression was clear. However, they were relieved somewhere. They knew the outcome. Now that I had said it, there was no need for us to worry more than we should. To be honest, I was also somewhat optimistic. Thats probably why I hadnt thought of it That tomorrows meeting had a possibility of creating a disturbance in our daily life. CH 159 I put on my shirt as usual and then wore a navy blue tie. After putting on a blazer, I checked in the mirror to see if there was anything wrong with the outfit. There werent any problems; there was the normal Shinra Minato figure. The eyes without any energy showed the days unnecessary worries. Are you sure you want to wear your school uniform? There isnt any problem with it, in fact uniforms are the most formal attire for a high school student. I dont think so Dad replied as he was getting himself ready for the day. The real reason for this is the fact that there are many people who are interested in the idea of me wearing a suit. To be honest, my knowledge of arranged marriage meetings is limited to what I have seen on TV dramas. Putting aside the question of whether the information was correct or not, I certainly felt a little uncomfortable going in my school uniform. Once again, I checked my appearance in the mirror and walked out through the front door. The strong summer sunlight momentarily blinded my vision, but it soon recovered. A car was parked in front of the entrance. It was not the Shinra familys car, but a long, black car prepared by Kirasaka for our transportation. Why do rich people buy long cars? This also had the potential to be a subject for independent research Anyways, right after Kirasaka offered to attend the meeting, she suggested that the car for pick-up and drop-off would be provided by the Kirasaka family. We accepted it leniently and got into the car parked right in front of the entrance. Good morning, Shinra-kun your eyes appear to be 20% less bright than usual. Good morning youre not wrong, so I cant really say anything about it. Kirasaka, who was waiting in the car, was wearing a black dress. The appearance was gleaming as if it fully expressed the fact that she was from a wealthy family. It is not surprising that she is the daughter of a wealthy family, but after seeing Kirasakas normal appearance, it was unusual for her to look like a young lady. After moving my attention next to Kirasaka, I saw Shizuku with an embarrassed look on her face. She was wearing a white dress similar to Kirasaka. The white color suits Shizuku, so it is only natural that it looks good on her. If Yuuto saw this, he would go crazy. When they saw that I had confirmed their appearance, they looked at me expectantly. I wondered if they wanted me to tell them what I thought of them. You two should be in plain clothes. I told them so, and they let out a sigh of disappointment. I am amazed at the fact that they are more dressed up than I am. After that my father and mother got into the car. They are both dressed in formal wear and ready to go. The car starts to drive in the opposite direction from the road we usually walk on. It takes only 10 minutes by car to get to the place where the inn is located near the girls high school that Kaede attends. This car ride is certainly not a friendly one. Dad and Mom were looking at the scene outside with serious faces, and Shizuku was checking on her reflection in a hand mirror occasionally. Only, Kirasaka remained the usual. Kaede-chan didnt come, did she? Kirasaka muttered that in the quiet atmosphere. Oh its not something the whole family would go to, and Kaede wasnt keen on it either. Shizuku, sitting next to Kirasaka, opened her mouth next. Minato-kun, there should be a Q&A session as is customary in arranged marriages and the like, so lets do a little prep work! I dont need that kind of preparation I dont know if my words were getting through to her, but Shizuku took out her phone, typed in something, and started asking me questions one after another. What are your hobbies? Reading. What are your special skills? Napping. What would you like to do in the future and why? Working from home so that I dont have to leave my house and there wont be overtime or time wasted on commute. Its all nice because itll surely give a negative image to the other person! Eh, are you sure this is okay? I answered it myself, but Im too unmotivated to argue with her theres even a point where the other party would get mad at me. Kirasaka, who was sitting next to her, just nodded deeply and did not say anything. My father let out a sigh and my mother watched our exchange with a happy smile on her face. What is this chaotic situation? This chaos I wonder if its because I still have the childish mind, the one that made me feel a little cool when I first changed the kanji into katakana. While I was thinking such meaningless thoughts, the car gradually slowed down and entered the basement of a building. My heart started to beat faster from nervousness. I am not the type of person who usually gets nervous, but I cant help it. Im also a human. I am not so strong that I wont get nervous when I encounter a situation for the first time. When the car came to a halt, a guy got out of the drivers seat and opened the door of the back seat. Kirasaka got out first, then my parents, then Shizuku, and finally me. Three people who appeared to be employees of the inn were waiting for us, and when they saw that we had gotten out, they walked up to us. We were waiting for your arrival, Shinra-sama, and I will show you around. A woman led the way and we went up from the basement to the hall on the first floor. There were a few guests in the hall, and the calmness of the room slightly eased our tension. Shinra! As we were walking behind the employee, a man called out to us from the front. The man, who looked a little older than my father, smiled and approached my father. Senpai, sorry to keep you waiting. Never mind, its just that me and my daughter got here early You must be Minato-kun? His gaze shifts from dad to me. This man should be the father of the other party. I bowed and answered him, and then moved my eyes to observe him carefully. Then, with a smile on his face, he turned to dad and said. Hes just like you once were, Shinra. Thats because hes my son. It was refreshing to see my father speaking in honorifics. It was unusual to see him talking about his work and his relationships with other people, as he did not often talk about them at home. After a brief conversation, the he cuts to the chase. Normally, we would probably talk with the parents as well, but in our case, I dont think thats necessary Ive prepared a separate room for Minato and my daughter, so Id like you to talk to her there to your hearts content. Just the two of us? Ive heard from Kotone-san about your friends, but Id like you and my daughter to talk alone first. Ill set up a time for all of us to talk later. After he responded to my question, the five of them walked down the opposite side, leaving only the female employees behind. When leaving, Shizuku and Kirasaka waved at me and I gave them a small wave in return. When we stopped in front of one of the rooms, the employees walked away. I could hear my heart beat all the way up to my ears. My arms were also shaking. I let go and exhale deeply, then calm down and open the door without hesitation this time. There is an empty cushion across the desk. On the other side sat a woman. I sat down before I could see her face and slowly raised my gaze upward. And when I saw her face, I was rendered speechless. CH 160 Upon opening the door, I was speechless with astonishment at the sight which was in front of me. My brain completely stopped working, unable to catch up with the situation. The woman sitting in a room at the inn looked up and smiled as she sat down when she noticed my presence. Why? Why, you say I can only say its because Im the one with whom youve been arranged the meeting with. The one who was waiting for me in my room was Akane Hiiragi. She is my senpai at Sakuranaoka high school and is the student council president. There is no other student in the school who fits the word perfect as well as she does. She was sitting proudly in front of me right now. Whats this? a surprise, a joke no, no! She would never do such silly things. That, I know. I know what it means for her to be in the same room with me in this situation. President laughed at me as if teasing me as I stood there stunned, and pointed to the seat in front of me. Wont you sit down? You didnt come here to stand around and talk, did you? Uh, ah, yes. I sat down across the table from her. President is the same as usual, but I was honestly bewildered. However, behind my face, my brain was fully occupied as I tried to interpret this situation again and again. The conversations I had with the president in the past, and the triggers to this situation that could be derived from them. However, nothing came to mind. Until I find out how long the president has known about this situation, I will not be able to grasp this situation accurately. Dont look so scary, be more carefree and act like you are. Even if you say so, I cant act as usual in this situation. Rather, it seemed strange to me that the president was acting as she usually did. President opened his mouth when I was silent. First of all, let me greet you, I am Hiiragi Akane. Shinra Minato. Its awkward. President then smiled wryly. She must be feeling really embarrassed because her cheeks were slightly red. After a brief greeting, president said proudly with her chest out. Now, you can ask me any questions you want. Thats what our private time is for. President, who announced as if she was enjoying the situation, relaxed into a comfortable position and then waited for my words. What I knew from the situation so far was that the president knew that the marriage partner was me. The reason for this strong request was because they knew each other from school? When did the president get to know about this story? Well I heard about the marriage proposal from my father before the new school term started. In other words, you heard about it earlier than I did. However, before this term, I had no contact with the president, so she would only recognize me as a student who attended the same school as her. When I reached that point, my mind stopped working again. No, it is more accurate to say that I stopped thinking because of the spine-chilling and horrifying sensation that hit me. So you wanted to keep me in sight? This is something I had dared not ask until now. That is, why did she make me join the student council by exercising her special authority as the president? The reason was explained to me when I joined, but it wasnt enough to convince me. Unlike others around me, I do not let my emotions cloud my judgment. When I was told that the future student council needed someone who could make objective judgments, I showed some understanding on the spot. However, I still didnt completely believe her. If it is the kind of person the president was talking about, there were a number of people who would be suitable. Kirasaka would be the best person for the job. Although she has some lack communication skills, she should be able to work without any problems as long as the president, who she adores like an elder sister, was around. This was made clear to me by the presence of the president at todays meeting. There was a real reason why this person made me join the student council. When I think of it that way, it all makes sense. The president, who had been contemplating my question for a while, raised her eyelids and said without hesitation, Yes. No denial, no excuse. She answered without hesitation, stating just the facts. It was so graceful that it made me chuckle. Not because it was funny, but out of emptiness and dismay. Disappointment with myself. Maybe I had been thinking that somewhere, just even it were a little I had the ability to do what that Hiiragi Akane needed me to do. I was ordinary, but I still had something different from others around me. But I was wrong. I was able to join the student council because she was offered a marriage proposal and she wanted to see what kind of person the other party was like. Thats right, if it wasnt theres no way I would have joined the student council. I muttered to myself self-condemned, to which the president called out to me in a gentle tone. But I wasnt lying I certainly had my reasons for wanting to observe what kind of person you are up close and personal. But when I actually spoke with you and invited you into the student council, there was no other intention there. Why is she so compassionate? As I was thinking that, president continued. For the process of getting to know the person Shinra Minato, the marriage proposal acted as the trigger, and the reason I invited you to the student council was because I found myself attracted to you. The smile on her face was a gentle one and her voice sounded calm. I did not sense any lie in her words. I was still listening to the presidents words, as she began to tell the story of how everything had come to this point. My father told me about your marriage proposal and I got to know you. At first it was pure interest, and then when I actually talked to you, I became interested in a different way, similar to the way Ren likes you That isnt on the level of liking, though. That girl already uses me like Im her own property, like one of her own limbs. In fact, she has even said several times that I belong to her. So, first of all, Id like to say that this marriage story and the story of your recruitment to the student council are two completely different things I put you in the student council because I felt we had a unique need for you, so you can rest assured about that. So well, Im satisfied with that, at least for the time being. I have not yet come to the point where I can believe her words, but I still have to be at least somewhat convinced in order for the conversation to proceed. I nodded in reply to the presidents words and chuckled, she sighed as if in relief. I was honestly worried that once you found out that I was the other party, you would be offended you tend to be a quick thinker, but your self-esteem tends to be particularly low, so I was afraid you would misunderstand me. Ha ha no way. Ha ha no way. (: Yeah, it was the same in the raws.) I dont quite think the way such the president thinks I do No, its a lie, my thoughts were exactly as she expected. Sorry. Frankly speaking, I am positively considering the marriage proposal with Shinra. Those words were no joke. It was easy to see that the president meant what she said. Her eyes, the tone of her voice, and the way she was sitting did not give the slightest hint of a joke. Thats why I also asked her the questions I needed to without making any hints of jokes. : Finally, I was able to write the presidents story. I will write about the reason in the next chapter. Finally all the heroines have appeared, it took a long time. CH 161 President explained the sequence of the events. Is it okay to think that theres some degree of romantic feelings involved? I asked this question after sorting out the story and reviewing it in my brain. If she confirms, that she had more or less romantic feelings for me, it would make sense that she was positively considering the offer. But if not, it is difficult for me to understand. If I was told that there was some adultery involved, even the president would be reluctant to refuse the marriage. No, Im sorry to say that I dont have any romantic feelings for you. After a moment of silence, what came out in response to my question was a complete denial. It was a clean, straightforward denial. That in itself does not make me feel bad. I dont remember raising flags with the president, and I dont believe I have the protagonists plot armor to be able to romantically capture so many people in the first place. Thats why I had to ask. Why me? Then, why me? Mine and her looks, academic ability, and popularity, thats not even worth comparing. The only thing we share is the student council. Were not even that close to be able to see each other in private. I had my doubts, but the president seemed calm and began to talk. Ive never had a chance to fall in love with someone in my life, and Ive never been in a relationship with the opposite sex. Its not that Im not interested in them, its just that they dont fit my criteria. It seems that she is not uninterested in topics to which all high schoolers are hypersensitive about, love. Its a good thing, I suppose, because it makes them feel close to each other But when she said that the terms didnt fit, two options floated around in my mind. First is the competence issue. Its hard to imagine that someone as good as the president would not be a good fit because her abilities dont match theirs, but thats one option. And the second one is something along the lines of a personal problem. Not primarily an external issue such as personality or ability issue like academics, but but problem as a person. In the current situation, I thought it was reasonable to say that the second one, personal issues, is the reason here. Is there no one with whom you feel comfortable with? President smiled at the question that was based on my own thoughts. I did not know what that smile meant until the president opened her mouth. Shinra is very helpful at getting to the conclusion without having to ask anything extra but its a little different. After telling me this, president continued her story. I havent heard of anything like this before. I became student body president believing that I could be depended on by everyone and that I wanted to do something for others. I do not have the slightest regret about that choice and I will never change that way of thinking. However, there was a short pause as she continued further. The sigh that escaped from the presidents mouth sounded like exhaustion. I dont want to be that kind of myself at home that is what I mean want to say. You mean you want a househusband? Isnt it the best condition for those who write their first choice as someone who dont wanna work in their career aspiration sheet. If this gets out to the public, there will be no end to the number of people lining up to marry the president. Well, I guess thats not what she meant. President denied what she had heard half-jokingly by shaking her head. I knew it. What I look for in a life partner with peace of mind and I prefer someone who doesnt seek the perfect Akane, but someone who treats me as an individual. When the president talked about her ideal partner, she drank the tea that she had been brewing. I felt it was meant to be a break from the conversation, so I took a sip of the tea in front of me as well. Im proud to say that Im still reasonably popular with men, but my father was concerned that I hadnt found a particular partner, which is why he proposed the idea of an arranged marriage. So youre saying its me, because our fathers knew each other and were close in age. Ah, about that I heard there were several other candidates, but I turned them all down. Im sure youll be happy to know that I accepted because its Shinra. What an honor. Presidents ideals are not particularly high. Her ideal future is something that anyone could have. I want to feel secure at home. Its a very standard idea, which is why I thought it was difficult. Hiiragi Akane is an extraordinary individual. Her appearance, academic ability, and probably her housework in general. Based on that, the other party would probably take the president for granted. Even though her words said that she wouldnt want to be perfect at home, I thought I understood a little of the presidents thoughts on wanting to refuse a marriage with someone whose personality was unclear to her. In that respect, she would have been able to make a reasonable assessment of me, because shed seen me at school. But not as much as to say that she was considering it positively. Why would you give it positive consideration? I dont honestly think Im doing anything that highly regarded. I asked a genuine question. I too think that the president is a perfect person. Of all the people Ive seen, no one is better than her. Whoever the other person is, you are not someone who treats them differently because of admiration, respect, or emotion, are you? I dont know why but I dont feel like Im being praised. Youre a self-contained person who is always yourself, who avoids doing things that are beyond your capabilities, and who, even when things are beyond your control, solves problems to the best of your ability. You never depend on others, but you never force your ideas on them. Could it be that I simply lack communicative skills? This thought was floating around in my brain, but Ill wont be picky and accept presidents evaluation. The most important thing to remember is to accept compliments from others, thats the Shinra Minato way. Contrary to the president who spoke calmly, I had to sharpen my senses so as not to miss a word, and at the same time, as my brain was trying to interpret it, I looked like a completely devoted listener. I wanted to make it simple, but did I make it sound tedious? Well, what I actually mean is that I have decided that Shinra, who neither denies nor affirms the way people are, is the person I feel most comfortable with. Saying this, president stood up and put her hand on the door. She turned around, smiled, and finally announced. I want to graduate from college, and I want Shinra to go on with his own career path. So this is just one of the possibilities for the future, but if Shinra is willing, we could get engaged. Finally, with a rare teasing grin on her face, president left the room. She probably went to pick up her family and two other people in the other room. I let out a sigh in the private room, which was now all to myself. Being alone allowed me to calmly sort out the situation, but at the same time, I could imagine a scene with two Shura-like figures, that was about to come in the near future. Maybe those two will not be convinced. Haa its going to be a hassle, isnt it? What leaked out unconsciously were the words from my usual habit, as always. CH 162 Suddenly, I remembered the days when I first moved to the second year of high school. Time has passed, and there were many hidden meanings behind the words that I can only understand now. What was she thinking and what were her intentions. What I dont know is what kind of mindset this person, Hiiragi Akane, had been in as she watched the past days unfold. Was she genuinely judging whether or not I was a suitable partner for her? Or was she comparing her ideal person with my personality and behavior? It was probably both From the beginning, this person, Shinra Minato, was put at her disposal to see for herself. It was all just by pulling me into her territory, the student organization, which wasnt much of a hassle grade wise. I can finally understand why she forced me to join the student council in such a pushy manner. The question I had been keeping deep in my heart was resolved in an unexpected way Alone in the room left behind, I pondered. What should I do from here? Its a situation I never would have expected to develop where the marriage partner was someone I knew. The fact that she is an acquaintance does not change the answer I gave. However, it goes without saying that it has certainly become difficult to respond with simple words. What I can say is that even if I decline in a proper way, there is even a possibility that the president will use her words to make me do the contrary. Although it was such a situation, what came to my mind was the appearance of two people who were close by but not present here. I am sure that by now, Shizuku and the others waiting in the other room must have a look of astonishment on their faces No, I wonder if Kirasaka would be surprised as well? The two have been close friends for a long time. Perhaps Kirasaka had noticed him at the reception. Maybe, she also noticed the my marriage partner was the president. However, she decided not to say anything about it there. She did not want to create any confusions. As a result, there were no particular issues until I met the president. That is why I can only imagine if those icy sharp eyes are even colder right around now. As for this time, its not my fault, but I felt a chill down my spine. Im afraid for myself Im worried because Shizuku has also been increasing her scary elements lately. Minato-kun The first person to visit the room was Shizuku. And then came Kirasaka from behind her. She did not speak a word, but just stood there meditating. The atmosphere was more tense than usual. Im sorry but Im still trying to sort it all out in my head. I cant find the words to bring them any relief at the moment. But if there is anything I can do, it would be to convey my inconsistent state of mind right now. The answer shouldnt change, even if shes the president. I-I see I see. Well, I knew Shinra-kun would say that. However, both of their shoulders seemed to drop a little, perhaps from relief. As the two were smiling wryly at each other, the person in question, president, showed up. I feel bad about it but I couldnt say it because the marriage proposal isnt final yet and the problem isnt personal to me. Her words sounded as if she was telling Kirasaka in particular. The two of them had talked before about how much they loved each other like sisters, so it must have been a shock to her. For a moment, Kirasakas expression turned grim, but she quickly returned to her normal composed one and told her that she wasnt interested. I dont really care that Akane-san was trying to snatch my Shinra-kun away from me without telling me, not in the slightest, not in the slightest! You care a great deal, dont you .and Im sorry for Kanazaki, too. No but even if Minato-kun didnt know that president was his partner, you could have told him, couldnt you? A natural question posed by Shizuku. I had planned to ask about that as well. If I had known the reason, there is a possibility that I would have responded accordingly. There was a possibility Maybe most of the things havent changed, but some things have. When she heard the question from Shizuku, president answered immediately. At first I didnt imagine Shinra to be such a coherent student. If I showed a bad association with him and he changed, it would be meaningless for me to go through all that trouble to make him to join the student council. In other words, can I assume that youre trying to say that Im stubborn? It was a simple reason that could be said to be only personal feelings, but because of that, there were some points that made sense to me, though I was reluctant to accept them. Even I would be inclined to observe closely what kind of person my partner is. Thats why I didnt interject with any unnecessary words because a similar thought was the first thing that popped into my head. But Shizuku and Kirasaka were exceptions to the rule and did not seem to be completely convinced by presidents explanations. Seeing this, president supplemented her statements. This was completely personal, and I am at fault for not explaining the reasons. But I would appreciate it if you could at least understand my maidenly desire to see up close the person who will be my future spouse. At these words, the air in the room froze. President was the only one with an unchanged smile on her face. Shizuku, had come to a complete stop with a stiffened smile. Kirasaka was looking at the president with a gaze that could pierce her at any moment. The situation is bad. I mean, she said it was still just a possibility and not confirmed this time, didnt she? It was because of the conversation in advance that I could immediately guess that it was to motivate the two. Whats that? What do you mean by that? Their words were the same, and they both asked the president a question that contained anger. President accepted the question head-on with a smile. It means exactly what I said, it is a marriage proposal that has been officially approved by the parents. It is inevitable that our relationship will develop in the near future. Those words from the president snapped something. The damage to the girls was more severe than I expected. Seeing this, president looked somewhat amused. It was as if an older sister was teasing her younger sisters. I am sorry for Shizuku and Kirasaka, but to me it looks like she is making fun of them. Presidents true intention is elsewhere, and right now she is having fun teasing her cute juniors. I cant help but see it that way. President, what about my dad and your father? I looked at the two of them as I asked a question to the president who seemed to be enjoying herself. Oh, theyre talking in the other room. They are old acquaintances, and I am optimistic that they will be able to talk things over among themselves and their children. Ah, I see. I understand why dad isnt too enthusiastic about it. Presidents words convinced me, and when I returned to the position where I had stepped back, she opened her mouth again for the two of them. It seems that Shinra has found out about the circumstances with you guys being next to him is not of the norm but you guys should also know that he wont always be walking along with you both. Her voice was gentle and she had a smile on her face. However, the words certainly had a weight to them. Both Shizuku and Kirasaka felt it as they froze for a moment. At the same time, the expressions on their faces, too, were not that great. For me, who was watching from the side, it seemed as if they had been confronted with a fact that they could not deny. CH 163 President spoke to both Shizuku and Kirasaka as if she were giving advice as their elder sister. However, she doesnt seem to be bothered. I felt that the presidents words were correct. Solely, without any interference, this current situation will not last forever. It would not be surprising if I or the girls, were to disappear. However, president was the one to sharply point out my inability to take action in the current situation with the girls, and them, who were happy with their stagnant relationship. In fact, what happened today is because of that stagnant relationship. I guess neither I nor the girls had any words to say back to her. I was quietly listening to the presidents words with a reluctant look on my face. President said that as a future partner, she wants someone who doesnt seek perfection Im sure, even if its not me, there are plenty of people like that out there. In fact, its a condition that many could satisfy if she were to look for them. Is he not good enough? Probably not what the president is looking for, but he still came to my mind. I have an idea of the person you are thinking of but thats no good. Shaking her head, she told me grimly. A clear denial cleanly chopped off the possibility that began to sprout in my head. Admiration and envy are to me the furthest from my requirements. Its even farther off with someone with whom Ill have a genuine romantic relationship with. As she spoke these words, she spun them around. She began to speak about her, Hiiragi Akanes personal feelings, which I have never had the chance to hear before. Underlying feelings unconsciously change into actions, words and deeds. The other person can feel them even if one is not aware of them, thats why you were the only one who fit the criterion I mentioned. I dont think my impressions of the president is much different than the people around me. This is not modesty, but a genuine expression. I too, consider president to be the most perfect student in the school. She is always calm and is a role model for the students, and she never makes a mistake in her words or her deeds. It is an undeniable fact that she is the best student body president of all time. That is why I am curious. Why am I the only one who has passed the conditions that president has stated? Its simple, because you didnt treat me like the others. Or, to put it another way, you had no feelings for me at all. Despite her words, she smiled brightly. I was not sure how I should react to this. Am I the only one in the room who didnt understand what the president meant? Both Shizuku and Kirasaka are trembling slightly as if they know what she meant by that. I could see a slight change in their expressions, their breathing, and their moods. You may not understand it but thats your charm and the reason were attracted to you. You making me sound cold You have a tendency to twist when people think well of you. President said that with a sigh. But Ive been around long enough to see myself in a twisted way. Peoples evaluations are ultimately made by others. There is no real equality there. Personal values, thoughts, and consideration for others. That is why I search behind the words. For those of us who have been treated differently by others for our perfection, our talents, and our innate gifts, you give us the greatest peace. Your indifference and lack of special treatment can make some people happy, just for reference. Hearing these words, my gaze unconsciously shifted to Kirasaka. Because of her natural talent and family background, she has been treated as special without any recognition of her efforts, and she hates that special treatment. As a result, she became an isolated existence in the school and said she was interested in me for the same reason as the president. The same is true for Shizuku. In order to meet the expectations of those around her, she always acted like the Kanazaki Shizuku that everyone wanted, suppressing her own will. I wonder if every talented person wants to live an ordinary life. People around me dont notice the small details. No, even if they do notice, they turn a blind eye. For them, it is natural that they chose an escape route comparing their own abilities with them. Anyway, all the actors are now in place. Now, lets get started for the ordinary boy for the extraordinary us. President declared this with a fearless smile. Shizuku and Kirasaka, too, show no signs of running away from her remark, but instead took it head on. What about me? Am I totally not in the air? In case youre wondering, today was supposed to be a meeting between me and the president Perhaps you have been anticipating this turn of events ever since you knew that the two of us were here? It is the same Shinra Minato-kun who completely into air from the start of this quiet battle between these women. Yep, thats right, its me. Then president told me. If there is anything that I want from Shinra for the time being, its President puts her hand on her chin and pondered for sometime and them proclaimed loudly, I wondered if she had come up with it on the spot. Lets have a cup of tea after the activities of the Student Organization, of course, in the Student Organization Room. Sober, arent you? These days, I started to believe that tea was something you order at a fancy coffee shop with magical toppings, with a laptop open, and drink while having conversation. President is simple, isnt she? No, shes cool. Thus, the day that revealed the mystery that began with the new school year and opened up a whole new set of problems. CH 164 The same day. After Minato and the others departed from their home, Kaede, who remained alone at home, was working diligently on the household chores to relieve her restless mood. In front of the Shinra household where Kaede was, was a girl standing. I happened to be near by, so no, it would be more natural to talk normally The girl, who hesitated to press the intercom, muttered something, and walked restlessly right and left, in an overly suspicious manner. Kaede, who was hanging laundry in the yard, watched the scene for a while, then approached the girl, who had never left the front door, and called out to her Ano can I help you? Wawawa, yesh, yesh! Suddenly, the girl, who was called from behind, blurted out what she was muttering. The girl with her cheeks red with shame, turned back in the direction where the voice came from and gasped when she saw the appearance of Kaede. There stood a beautiful young girl with black hair and a face with a hint of childishness, but there was no mistaking it that she was a beauty. In addition, she was dressed in short sleeves and short pants in the midsummer heat, which seemed both casual and friendly. Cute. It was a simple feat to distract Shiraishi Momiji, the girl who was visiting the Shinra family today. To begin with, she has always been too vulnerable to unexpected developments. The presence of such a beautiful girl in Shinra Minatos house was in itself an unexpected event. Thank you so then, how can I help you? Kaede, who never lost her attitude while dealing with guests, accepted Shiraishis compliment and asked her again. Ah right, I wanted to have a talk with Shinra-senpai today Another girl. Yes? One more woman whom I do not know of, came to meet Nii-san. The mere mention of an arranged marriage had just sent Kaedes grumpiness gauge soaring, and this further accelerated that. However, Kaede put on a facial expression so that others wouldnt notice. Im sorry, but my brother is out. If you would like, I could pass on a message to him. I see, hes out eh, youre his sister? Yes, my name is Shinra Kaede. With a startled look on her face, Shiraishi confirmed Kaedes appearance several times. She seemed to be completely unaware of it till now, and there was a brief moment of silence. But it was not long before Shiraishis demeanor changed abruptly. Im sorry, my name is Shiraishi Momiji, a first-year student at Sakuranaoka Academy. Im here today to consult regarding a matter of student council with Shinra-senpai. I will let my brother know about Shiraishi-sans visit when he gets back. It was only a moment, but Shiraishi did not miss the brief pause before she spoke. The gestures you make when you think, the little pauses you take during conversations, theyre just like your brothers. We are siblings. She replied it as a matter-of-fact, smiling. After that, they exchanged some information with each other. Reactions to various topics were shown in response to the topics and they changed their tones and facial expressions accordingly. The two of them were fully utilizing high-powered brains trying to figure out how to deal with someone they had never met before. They stood at the entrance with a smile on their faces. From the outside, it would just look like they were having a friendly conversation in front of the entrance. By the way, where did senpai go? I heard he would be at home for the summer vacation. At that one sentence, Kaedes expression turned grim. The slightest bit of jealousy for her older brother took over just for a moment. Why does Nii-san tell his vacation schedule to her junior whom he had known just for a small period of time? Its an arranged marriage. Hii~iiii, an arranged marriage arranged marriage! a gal-game? Did you say something? Her actual thoughts leaked out, and Shiraishi shook her head vigorously to express her denial. It might be a natural reaction to hear a high school student in their summer vacation hearing something like this. However, the latter part of the statement was limited to Shiraishi. Its not a gal-game, okay? You heard me!? Shiraishi was feeling relieved thinking that she wasnt heard, and then she tried to cover it up with a few words. Just a few moments later, she felt embarrassed, she also reaffirmed that she was Shinra Minatos sister indeed. She was completely been played. For Shiraishi, the senior named Shinra Minato was an ordinary student, but strangely had good connections. She regarded him as a senior with a twisted personality, yet he did not take advantage of anyone. However, his younger sister is so good-looking and probably has a bright mind. In addition to this, she also has no small resemblance to her older brother. Shiraishi and Kaede, they shared the same generation and gender. This is what gave Shiraishi a sense of dislike toward Kaede. Im not trying to assign superiority or inferiority, but its not surprising to have negative feelings towards people who are better than we are. I will visit you again at a later date. Yes, it would be convenient for my brother if you could contact me in advance. With these last words, Shiraishi turned her back and walked away from the Shinra household. Absolutely I alone is enough for my brother as someone younger! Kaede muttered her complaint, directed more towards her brother than towards Shiraishi. This was an accidental encounter between two people of the same age. It was not until Minato returned home exhausted that he learned of it. : Ill be on a hiatus after this, see the next post for more details. CH 165 : A bit late, nonetheless its here. I may not be able to do the usual number of chapters while being here, Ill try to aim for 2 chapters a week or so. This chapter marks the end of the chapter on student council issues. The second term arc will follow. Dear Father. How are you spending this damn hot summer? In Japan, the sun is still shining as usual, the hot asphalt in the distant horizon is flickering like that a mirage. Why are Japanese summers so hot? I have no answer to this question. Thus, I am fine. Kaede is fine too. In this digital age, I dont know why he ordered me to contact him using with letters. Did he want to make it a topic of conversation at the company that he and his son are exchanging letters? I dont think I have anything special to write, so I hope this letter is sufficient. Last but not least, please raise the amount of my monthly allowance not only of your daughters, but also of your beloved sons. P.S. Recently, I could see that the defensive power of the back of your head has been declining, so I recommend an upgrade in your equipment i.e. a change of shampoo. Shinra Minato. Is this how its supposed to be? I mumbled as I stopped writing. Appropriate phrases were listed on the thinly patterned paper prepared by Kaede. But its not because its a hassle to begin it from scratch. Definitely not A week has passed since the Presidents bold declaration. In the meantime, I have finished digesting my summer vacation assignments and am finally ready to enjoy my summer vacation to the fullest, but my personal problems dont seem to decrease. It is becoming unclear whether I will be able to finish my summer vacation easily and enjoyably, or not. In the end, two things have changed. The first is that the president has started to contact me on a regular basis. The line of communication between me and president, which until now had only served as the basis of administrative reports, has evolved a few notches. Well, the contents are very similar to ordinary daily conversations It was the best way to get used to keeping in touch with someone of the opposite sex. For the first time, there was nothing for me to talk, so I only answered Thats right, Wow, and Understood. I never thought that my lack of communication skills would be exposed in a situation like this. you failed me, Minato-kun. And the second change is the change in Shinra familys circumstances. It is the same two siblings as before, and although the parents are still absent, the liveliness has increased a little too much. Checkmate. While I was writing a letter to my father, Kirasaka, who was the only one with a higher and colder gaze than the other visitors, declared this as she placed the piece she had picked up from the board. On the tabletop were spread out a shogi board and a chess board, wherever she had taken them out from. Yuuto was playing Shogi and Shizuku was playing Chess. Against the two, Kirasaka declared her victory with ease, as if it were a matter of course. One more game. Damn, thats Kirasaka-san for you. I will not question these three being in my house anymore. But theres a person who is out of the ordinary. The first-year student from Sakuragaoka Academy, Momiji Shiraishi, was present here. She was not playing Shogi or Chess, but was standing still with both her hands and knees on the floor, like a horse. Her arms were shaking and her legs felt unstable. It was no wonder. She has Kirasaka Rei sitting on her back. Shes no match for her and the board there is all black, too. Why am I the only one being punished? We cant allow the losers to complain this world is a place where the weak have no say. Kirasaka looked down at Go (*Othello, whatever you call it), which is placed in front of Shiraishi, as if looking down at her. There, the black colors are neatly lined up. In this type of board game, if the ignorant people are going at each other seriously, the element of luck does not intervene. Winning or losing depends entirely on individual skill. Who was Kirasaka who was able to play against the top students of her grade by herself and win a crushing victory against them all? Riding on the back of Shiraishi, she was indeed a queen. What has happened in the week since then? And why are we in the situation we are in now? After returning home from the incident with the president, I was told by Kaede in a dissatisfied tone as soon as I returned home. Nii-san, a female kouhai came to visit you. Kouhai? The only person who comes to my mind, who fitted this description, is Shiraishi. Ah, do what did she say? She pulls out a bottle of cold mineral water from the refrigerator and pours it down her throat in one gulp. Kaede, with a frustrated expression that never seemed to clear up, just shook her head and said nothing. Unusual Kaede is one to inform me of the visitors requirements, even if they are a little vague. The fact that she doesnt, means that either it was really only for a moment, or she has a reason for not talking. Considering Shiraishis personality and words and deeds, the latter is more likely. It cant be helped that we all have good and bad chemistry. If it had not been Shiraishi who visited me, I would have asked one or two more questions, but with her, there was no need. In all probability, it would have been about the student council. Just to be sure, I checked my phone to see if Yuuto had contacted me, but there was no notification. She must have come to my house without consulting Yuuto. I sat down on the sofa and let out a deep sigh containing various emotions. For now, just for today, I would like to refrain from thinking further. I am already over capacity. I catch out of the corner of my eye Kaede sitting next to me, looking hesitant and in agony. Im sure my sister would like to ask me about todays events, not about the visitors, but she seems to be hesitating whenever she sees me. I know you want to ask me about todays matters, and Ill tell you as much as I can answer. O-Oh, I see. then The other party was the student body president, Akane Hiiragi, and the president is not in love with me. To put it simply, the word match of conditions is appropriate. Kaede breathed a sigh of relief when she heard these words. Then, what about todays juniors? Thats the matter of the student council election and since I left the negotiations to Yuuto, she must have come to me for a response to that. Ill call Yuuto later. After answering Kaedes question shortly, I left the living room with a heavy heart. In my quiet room, I lay on my bed and let my thoughts run wild. I cant concentrate on my personal problems unless I solve the ones from the Student Council first. I didnt say these words to anyone. It was just for myself. The room was supposed to be empty and silent. Well, I also think that the student councils problem is the first problem to be solved, since the deadline is fast approaching. Yes, a similarly melancholy voice echoed in the corner of the room. I turned my head, probably the fastest turn of my entire life. I turned it so hard that my neck joints even made a cracking sound. The force of the motion caused a dull pain on my nape, but I was so startled that I didnt care. Ah, sorry for interrupting you, Minato-kun. Why are you in the room before me? It was Shizuku who was there. The same outfit as before, Shizuku, who should have returned from the hotel earlier, was sitting on a chair in my room, not at her home. I was caught completely off guard and when I asked her about the situation, she announced with her ample bosom. Its a strategy meeting! I hate it. The first strategy meeting at Shinra Minatos house was held half-heartedly that didnt even take the room owners thoughts into account. CH 166 She declared the meeting to be a strategy meeting, but after that, both of us remained silent. It was no wonder. We both understand what the problem is and what we need to do in order to solve it. However, the problem is that it has already developed to a level that cannot be solved by an individual alone. No, let me reframe that sentence the situation has developed to a level that cannot be solved by Shinra Minatos ability. Hence the silence. I know that I cannot do it by myself anymore. Even if I solve Shiraishis case and the student council election problem, the next problem will be about the executive (Sakura) committee. If I could even solve that, next I would have to turn my attention to my recent relationship issues. But no matter how many questions I ask myself, the answer never seems to come to my mind. A temporary way is to throw it to my future self, but that is not a fundamental solution. I am reminded that I must broaden my perspective from the self-centered, self-focused way of thinking to a view that would consider others around me. However, even though my brain knows this, my deep-rooted self-centered ideology refuses to allow me to do so, and as a result, I am unable to come up with an answer. Whats the benefit of me getting this deep into a kouhais issue who I dont even know much about? Even if I could solve the problem, theres still this issue of relationships. What exactly is a childhood friend, a friend, or a classmate? I think it would be a mistake to try to push Shizuku and the others into the framework of those categories. Sometimes I wonder if she and them have already been established with a separate relationship in my mind. Friends they are all different. I dont even know how to describe it properly, I hate my vocabulary. Were the choices Ive made up until now, correct. The actions Ive taken, the words Ive said and done, are they really right? No, this is my problem now that I can think back to the past. I continued to do the best I could under those circumstances. I meant to do so. But recently, I began to wonder. What is the best? I think that I am only justifying based on my own principles, but from the viewpoint of others, the exact same choice could be a bad one and makes me look like a ridiculous person. I was beginning to doubt my own justification because those around me were right, superior, and close. During the moment of silence with Shizuku, only a recurring and endless chain of thoughts circulated in my brain, as if I was stepping into a swamp that was as deep as I could think. Minato-kun is a very strong person What is it that so suddenly What finally came out of her open mouth was that one sentence. What makes a person strong and what is the standard for strong depends on the individuals sense of values. I dont know what she meant by strong. The only person who hasnt changed since the past is you, Minato-kun The people around you and I have changed, too. Weve spent our lives abandoning ourselves and overwriting our new selves, building upon the excuse that to change is to grow up, and that were growing up. I suppose that is natural. It wouldve been abnormal if it wasnt. Its not that I didnt change, its that I couldnt. I did not want to coexist healthily with my environment if it meant that I have to change myself. I just didnt like the peaceful, ordinary days of how the society worked. The superficial relationships, the daily routine of flattering those who are superior to us and seeking their favor. If that is what real human relationships are, I dont want them. A space where I can feel at ease, as the president said. That is exactly what I wanted. That is probably the reason why president chose me. I can imagine that Minato-kun will resolve this series of problems by following the decisions of the Shinra Minato as youve done in the past. I can only do so much. I know best what I can do. All I can do is repeatedly try to choose the best solution within my limited abilities and options. Even if I end up in a situation where people hate me in the process, its still not in my nature to abandon myself and worry about the way people look at me. Thats why Minato-kun is so strong but I dont want Minato-kun to be alone any longer. The raised gaze, combined with the light from the window, made her look radiant. I cant stand the thought of Minato-kun becoming someone elses but I also hate to see Minato-kun alone with no one interested in him. Shizuku muttered with a wry smile, Its a contradiction, isnt it? But I couldnt affirm the word contradiction. I never imagined that anyone would have any bad feelings about me being alone. To me, it was a normal, unremarkable day in my life. To tell you the truth, I was a little glad to see Kirasaka-san talking to Minato-kun during the new term. Glad? Shizuku nodded, with her cheeks flushed red. Do dogs and monkeys have such feelings towards each other? : xD I was about to open my mouth to ask why, but Shizuku continued. I was happy to know that someone other than me and Yuuto had finally come to know the good qualities of Minato-kun although at the same time I was angry at the fact that she was a woman. When she said the words she added to the end of the sentence, Shizuku had a completely blank expression on her face and I could imagine that she was really angry. Shizuku, s-shes really scary. Thats why I dont want Minato-kun, who is supposed to be working the hardest for this issue, to not be given due recognition, and for others to be praised for their efforts. Shizuku said as if declaring. Her serious eyes are directed toward me with a strong glint in them. This is speculation, but she may have had that experience before. It could have happened that she, who did nothing but worked hard behind the scenes, was the last one to be praised without any recognition. No, I think it did happen. Its always been that way and for me its normal. I dont have any interest in people around me, and I dont want to be admired. So, again, I dont go around telling people how hard I worked. Even if I did, few people would believe me. When I told Shizuku, she just smiled sadly. It was like she had surrendered, and as if she knew in advance what she was going to do. I know Minato-kun you dont want that, do you? Ah The volume of the voice of Shizuku gradually became lower and lower until it was almost inaudible at the end, and I felt a slight sense of apology as I replied in return. Normally, this would have been the end of the story. Shizukus shoulders wouldve dropped and she wouldve left the room, but that was not the case today. Instead of dropping her shoulders, she immediately turned her gaze upward, something akin to a strong will in her eyes. So Ill be the one standing beside Minato-kun when hes working hard! Even if no one praises Minato-kun, I will say that Minato-kun was doing his best and that person, and Yuuto-kun will do the same. That person that Shizuku is referring to, I somehow know who that is without having to put it into words. And Yuuto is the same. I will help Minato-kun. I felt as if Shizuku had reverted back to the old Shizuku a little bit as she said that without listening to my opinion. I was back to the days when she would just smile and innocently pull my hand without listening to me. The hand she held out to me was small and white. But it was a very reassuring one. As if hesitating to take my hand back, Shizuku immediately grabbed my right hand, which was moving slowly. I smiled at her and turned towards her. Sorry but please look after me. Yes! Leave it to me! Is there any childhood friend who is so dependable? Todays Kanazaki Shizuku was strong and kind enough to make me feel this way. : 5 chapters out today. Enjoy! 4 more to go CH 167 What kind of face should I make to the girl in front of me? I have avoided relying on others in my life, so I have no idea what an appropriate facial expression is for this situation. I was waiting for Kanazaki Shizuku to start talking, even though it was my room and my problem. For now lets call everyone in. Eh, now? In solving the problem in collaboration with Shizuku, the first thing that was proposed was to call the people who are involved in this student council issue. Namely, Kirasaka, Yuuto, and Shiraishi. After we had worked out the specifics, we would contact Koizumi and Miura individually and explain Shiraishis intentions and how we would move forward. When I asked Shizuku about the reasons for not inviting Koizumi and the others to this meeting, she said that they both said that they did not want anything other than the option of running for student body president. Certainly, he would not be thinking about anything other than the student body presidents seat. He was so envious of one person that it was blinding to him, who was spending his days in a depraved way so that he could become the next Hiiragi Akane, even if just a little bit. So there was no need to call him on this occasion. I agreed with Shizukus opinion, but I also felt it was too hasty to call him today. Or rather, I really want to avoid moving so actively throughout the day. But the position hes asking for doesnt allow for such a thing. I see By creating an environment where position and denial are not allowed from an early stage, one will say yes and do whatever those in higher positions tell to do. Is this how the negative legacy of Japanese society called company livestock is created? In conclusion, working at home from home is the best and strongest. As if seeing through my repeated replaying of my usual sneers, I turned my gaze away from Shizuku, who was giving me a slightly cold stare, and headed for the living room to say a few words to Kaede. Is it okay if I call someone for a minute? I dont mind, but arent you tired? Im fine and Im sure theyll be here in no time. This was the first time I called someone as soon as I got home, she gave me a worried look, as we hadnt spent time together as siblings for quite a long. As if to reassure her, I gave her a pat on the head and replied that I was fine, and once again returned to my room. Ive already contacted everyone. Ive called all of you, and both Ogiwara-kun and Kirasaka-san are on their way here, fortunately they had some time to spare. Youre fast. The words were not meant as a compliment, but Shizuku, looking a little happy at the words, pulls out a small notebook from her pocket. I remember seeing one somewhere. I was searching through my memory to see if I had a notebook similar to this one. The student handbook? Yes. The dark blue notebook with a golden cherry blossom emblem on it was the student handbook of Sakuranaoka Academy. No wonder I remember seeing it. As I recall, my student notebook was also in the bottom of my bag somewhere. Well, I only look at it once a year when my photo, grade, and class information is updated, so its no wonder I dont remember much about it. Opening that notebook, Shizuku turns the pages as if looking for something. Inside the notebook, there is a yearly calendar, school holidays, and the school rules. Normally, almost no one would check the school rules and regulations. It is as if it were written by a person who has a vocabulary that is so small and simple that everyone knows it as common knowledge. I have never read it, and as far as I know, I dont know any student who has read through the Student Handbook. What are you looking for in that thing? Its an entry about the student council elections. Im sure it was around here somewhere As she muttered this, the sound of paper turning over stopped at a certain page, as if Shizuku had found the text she was looking for. Like a robot whose power is turned off, Shizukus movements stop as she quickly vacates the space for the people who will be coming to sit beside her. As she does so, the intercom rang through the house. Theyre early Not five minutes have passed and they are already here. Kaede rushes out of the living room, and I step out of the room to intercept her and open the front door to greet the figure. Youre late. No, youre early. Kirasaka was the first to complain, and behind him were Yuuto and Shiraishi. I responded appropriately to the line, as if some fighting nation had caught the enemy off-guard, and welcomed the three of them. I had an inkling as to why Yuuto and Shiraishi had arrived at the same time when I saw a car behind them. Yuuto hums a tune, Kirasaka enters with the dignity of home, and Shiraishi enters quietly, as if alerted by the person behind me. Whats the matter you met my sister earlier, didnt you? No well, Ive met her, but its exactly because Ive met her Kaede looked back at them with a smile on her face, saying that she didnt understand what she was saying. They are the same age, so they may have something in common. Anyway, Shizuku welcomed them as if she were the owner when she led them to my room. Welcome! Dont greet them as if they were in your room, will you? Sit wherever you like! Thats my line, right? I mean dont sit on my chair without my permission, okay? I listened to Shizukus words and unreservedly pointed out Shiraishi who was about to sit on my chair silently, then she sat down on a nearby cushion with her body trembling so much that I could almost hear the sound effect of Bikuu. This girl is as weird as ever. When everyone was ready to listen, Shizuku, the initiator of the conversation, opened her mouth. I have called you here today to talk about the student council elections. At these words, the expressions on the faces of the three students became slightly more serious. Shiraishi, in particular, was listening to Shizukus words so intently that she almost fell forward. I have no prior information either. I would be listening to her words and thoughts under the same circumstances as the three of them, but I wonder what she would say. Im going to conclude by saying that I cant help Shiraishi-san with the Student Council elections. Her words were very straightforward and easy to understand. Shiraishi must have felt like she was being handed a verdict, but Shizukus words were that emotionless. Even if no one was listening, the air in the room demanded an explanation from Shizuku. It was the same for me, too, and I wanted to hear the significance behind the statement. There are several reasons. There is the fact that we originally had no intention of joining the student council, and there are various personal feelings as well. If I had to venture a guess as to the number one reason, it would be the school rules. She put the opened page on the desk so that everyone could see it. In the student handbook, there was a section entitled Guidelines for Student Council Elections. The contents of this section were generally as what the president had explained before. The contents of the handbook were roughly the same as the president had explained before: the conditions for running for Student Council election and the rules for election activities. There was nothing new in it. The school rules is something wrong there? Ive only read it a couple of times. Youve read it a couple of times! I didnt realize there was someone surprisingly nearby who had read through this kind of text. Only me and Yuuto are wondering, while Shiraishi made a bitter face then silently shrunk her body. It was not Shizuku who spoke up there, but Kirasaka. I wonder if youre referring to the three items in Article 24 of the school rules? Where is that? I immediately turned my attention to the items she mentioned. The page that was really open was the one where Article 24 exists, and I silently read the sentences of the three items there. While twitching at the slight flex of talent, which could only be seen as a waste of memory, I proceeded to understand the contents together with Yuuto. The resignation of a student council member is only possible with the approval of a majority of the student council members and the teacher in charge of the student council. That is what was written in the student handbook. Well, it is only natural that the appointment and resignation of the Student Council should be clearly stated. If there is a problem with this which I dont know. Oh, thats what you mean! What the hell does that mean? The next moment, Yuuto raised his voice as if he it understood completely. Minato-kun, please remember, when Shiraishi-san first came to the student council room to talk to you, dont you remember that she said she was going to renew the student council officers? To sum up, even if she becomes the student council president, the student council president doesnt have the authority to abdicate the others, so a renewal of the student council in the first place would be impossible unless we were to run for other positions. Ah. So it was this simple. It was my mistake, because I was so focused on the word renewal that I didnt have a broader perspective on the basics in the first place. The fact that Shiraishi, who had a bitter look on her face when he heard Shizukus words, was of course aware of the fact that she was speaking out of turn, let out a sigh. I turned my gaze to Shiraishi, but it was instantly averted. She is completely unwilling to make eye contact But this is not a problem if things settle down so easily that all is well. Shiraishi suddenly tapped the desk with great force and fearlessly declared. Its a game! At that time, I had never imagined that this statement would lead to a troublesome summer vacation in the future. : 3 more to go. CH 168 The repeated victories did not change the winners and losers. Still, the girl does not give up. What drives her so strongly? The games continued in my room, day after day, endlessly. A match! Shiraishi declared loudly, and then told us what she was thinking. Shiraishi, who was moving the conversation of the students council matters in the direction she intended with her skillful communication skills, must have had a bitter smile on her face when she heard Shizukus words. But the next moment, she pointed her finger in the direction where Shizuku and Kirasaka were sitting. If you think about it in terms of merits and demerits, there is no need to accept the match. In fact, it would be better not to accept. Naturally, Shizuku and the others knew that. That is why none of them seemed distraught at Shiraishis comment. In fact, there would have been no problem if the meeting had ended here. However, the last thing that echoed in the silent room was a full-blown provocation. Perhaps you two are afraid of losing to me? Its not that Im afraid of losing or anything. Who would be influenced by such childish and blatant provocation? In the first place, she didnt even tell them what exactly she would want a match for. The words sounded rather ill-conceived and desperate for Shiraishi, but they were useful only to a certain person. You said it you little girl A terribly cold voice. A low, dignified voice that sent chills through the core of her body, clouded the expression on Shiraishis face, who was smiling. Kirasaka Rei stood up. The cold gaze, as if looking down at someone, with an appearance befitting of the Ice queen. Fine lets play whatever you want, even if its something youre good at, go ahead and challenge me with whatever you like. Shiraishi flinched at Kirasakas confident words. If I were in Shiraishis shoes, I would probably take a few steps back if Kirasaka said that to me. Thats how confident she was and how powerful her cold stare was. Eh, uh is it okay if I play a game Im good at? Yeah if by any chance you could beat me even once, then I promise you that I will positively consider the negotiations but only if you lose then If I lose then? Well, for every five times, Ill ask you to grant me one trivial wish. Ive seen that smile before. Its the devils smile. Shiraishi didnt notice this, and the game between the two began. The game changed from everyday, but the winner remained the same for entirety of the week. Everyday, they gathered at the same time and continued the game all day long. What a waste of summer vacation. Even though I was not directly involved in the games, I was honestly beyond stunned to see the same scene unfold in my room everyday for a week. If asked what it was, of course, it was, Kirasakas strength, but also Shiraishis unwillingness to give up. It could be said to be willpower, or perhaps it is a matter of her pride. But what is certain is that her passion for the student council is much stronger than what we had imagined. So, we have come to the present day, and although she came very close several times, Shiraishi was never able to win in the end. When the game had been decided several dozen times in total, Kirasaka let out a sigh of frustration. Give up, no matter how many times you try, it wont change the outcome. No if you can still challenge me, please! I should have something to in which I can, something I can beat the senpais at. Kirasaka reluctantly agreed to Shiraishi who bowed her head and asked for a rematch, and the one-on-one serious game started again. Shizuku had already retreated from the room to help Kaede with her chores. At first, she was participating in some kind of game along with the two of them, but when Shiraishis target narrowed down to Kirasaka alone, she took the position of watching instead of participating in the game herself. Yuuto was in my room with me, watching the two. He was leaning against a wall a short distance away from the room, asking me a question. I just lost to Kirasaka-san just now, so I dont have the right to say, but do you really think you can win, Shiraishi-san? Shogi, chess and Go. Even card games and sometimes physically demanding tennis or badminton. All of these games were proposed by Shiraishi, but no matter which one she mentioned, she never once beat Kirasaka. The absolute wall between a genius and a prodigy. However, Shiraishi did not casually mention that the reason for her defeat was because she was a genius. She must have already researched the fact that Kirasaka tends to dislike that kind of language. That is why she looked for it. What is the one thing that can beat this senpai, the one thing she has a chance to win? But without an answer, I was beginning to feel a sense of bitterness at the way she repeatedly challenged him. I, Yuuto, Shizuku, and Kirasaka. I tried to persuade her several times after hearing what you had to say but I guess you could say she is strong-willed, but she just laughed it off and said its still a possibility. I guess that possibility is this. Perhaps Shiraishi had assumed that Shizuku and the others would be aware of the student council rules. Even if it would be in the form of a half-incitement, there was a possibility if she could bring it to a game. Or the situation regarding Shizuku Shiraishi excels at deep reading and anticipation of conversations and situations. She is probably better than the aforementioned Shizuku and Kirasaka. But even Shiraishi could not predict Kirasakas ability. No, she could not have grasped Shizukus ability either. She had a few games with Shizuku when she was taking a break from Kirasaka, but even there, she never won. I dont see much difference between Kirasaka and Shizuku. I was the only one who was not a fan of Kirasakas. Kirasaka was certainly better in terms of academic ability, but on the other hand, Shizuku was slightly better in terms of athletics. The only difference is whether she is good at interacting with people or not. In other words, Kirasaka boasts unparalleled strength in individual events. On the other hand, Shizukus ability can be fully demonstrated in group events and in which she cooperates with others. Even if one judges the current situation objectively and without any personal feelings, it is hard to imagine Shiraishi winning. I really wish I could have persuaded her or told her about other options before this happened Yuuto told me apologetically while shaking his head silently. This might have been impossible even for Yuuto. Its difficult to persuade her even for Yuuto Thats a kind of ability to not give up she possess. Normally, I would have given up. If one has to experience defeat from geniuses in front of people with real talent this many times, that person will compromise and reason with oneself that it is impossible for him. But Shiraishi, who did not do so, can be said to possess a certain kind of talent. This means I win this match, too. Before my eyes, another victory was decided. On the table there was a game of Hanafuda (Japanese playing cards), that I didnt know the rules of. But when Kirasaka quietly told her so and Shiraishi, whose expression turned dark, was about to say something again, I interrupted her and said. Thats enough Im sorry, but thats it. No matter how you think about it, as long as you cant imagine any changes happening in the future, it will be a waste of time to keep this competitive chain of events going. At the words with such meaning, Kirasaka sighed softly and Shiraishi distorted her expressions in frustration. : 2 more to go. CH 169 Im not capable of interacting with people in a way that allows me to approach peoples hearts like Yuuto. Like Shizuku, I do not have the personality or appearance to be liked by everyone. Nor does I have the overwhelming charisma to bring everyone to their knees like Kirasaka. It is not that I have never wanted to obtain such a charisma. But I have come to realize that it is not something I can obtain through hard work. That does not mean that I deny peoples efforts. If there is an answer at the end of the effort, there is no reason to stop it. But I cannot see the slightest hope or even possibility beyond the efforts that were being made right in front of me. As for the approach, it was not so bad. But thats not the case for the other party. Shiraishi, who frowned disapprovingly at my comment, quickly looked away. I made eye contact with Yuuto next to me, and Yuuto, perhaps sensing what was going on, called out to Shiraishi. Shiraishi, lets take a break. Youve been at it for hours today and youre gonna lose a game even if you couldve have won if you go on like that, okay? Thats um understood. Trying to take a break in the living room, Yuuto casually escorts Shiraishi out of the room. Alone in his room, Kirasaka looked down at the many games that were scattered. Did you have any near-misses? A little in the beginning, but they all tend to show her personality and weaken quickly in the second half. Shes very competitive, and if you make a provocative move, even if she knows its a bait, shell take it head on. Then shes similar to Kirasaka in this regard. I said this in a teasing way, and she gave me a sharp look. But as of right now I didnt get a very scary impression. There are other things to think about. As Kirasaka said, it was Shiraishi who provoked her and brought her to the game, but she too must be a person who extremely hates to lose to others. When it comes to a match, defeat is unacceptable to her. That is why she wanted a rematch again. The reason why she is challenging Kirasaka Rei again and again now is that she is making it a condition to join the student council, but before that, she is refusing to end up losing as Shiraishi Momiji. Let me assure you, even if the current situation continued for another week, the result would be the same. Even more so if we stick to the one-on-one matches. No wonder she says she has memorized textbooks in the storage area of her brain, completely isolated from the surroundings. In sports, too, she has no weakness, and in addition to that her genius brain can handle an opponent in most of sports by compensating for her talent. This is why, by definition, she must seek other options than competition. But she had to abandon that, and now she had been repeating the same thing everyday. So I can assure you. This method will not change the result. At the moment, there is not much I can do other than watch the game. While watching the game alone, I was thinking about other solutions than the game. I explored several possibilities, but they were all difficult. Psychological games were out of the question. It was also true that I felt that a verbal solution was possible. However, Shiraishi was too quick-witted to guess the pattern of the conversation. As a result, she is extremely slow to adapt to situations that are contrary to her expectations. If that happens, the outcome is obvious. That is why there are few cards left to play. First, it will not be resolved in the way Kirasaka wants it to be resolved. Expecting a compromise through sympathy? Presenting the benefits of those three joining the student council? All of these are already being attempted. But thats not going to happen, and thats why we are where we are. Even saying its impossible here and calling it quits is no different from what weve done up until now. At the very least, we must make an effort to change. Since I said Im going to win the game, I have no intention of running away, but I hate fighting by cutting corners. I know, because even Shizuku doesnt cut any corners when it comes to a match. Picking up the phone placed near the letters left in a mess on the desk, I look back at the few emails Ive received so far. If there is any chance of changing Shiraishis mind, there are few choices left. I look down at one text, a few messages back, and immediately check the time. It was now past noon, so I might still make it if I drove there on time. Kirasaka can you arrange a car for me? Kirasaka tilted her head to the side in surprise at these words. We were driving to our destination in an air-conditioned car, sending silent respect to the boys who were running around outside full of energy in the disgusting heat of the summer. There were three people in the car, me, Yuuto, and the driver. Kirasaka, Shizuku, and Shiraishi were in the other car following right behind us. The reason for the split up into two cars is simply because I felt uncomfortable in a car full of women and also because I wanted a place to talk with Yuuto alone. So, what are you doing, heading off to school in the summer holidays? Well, I thought it would be most effective to have Shiraishi see it in person. The place of destination is Sakuranaoka Academy. During the summer break, Yuuto is right, I dont stop by unless I have something to do, such as club activities, committee meetings, or student council meetings. For those of us who dont belong to any club activities, it is definitely a place we have no business at the moment. Instead of answering Yuutos question, I show him the screen on my phone. I feel a little bad for the person Im talking to, but I decide that its easier than explaining things to him and it will be easier for Yuuto to understand. After understanding what I was going to do, Yuuto asked a genuine question. I see. Well, maybe it will help her change her mind a little. But why are you showing it to me? Im going to leave the rest to you because if I talked, its just going to sound flimsy. Its hard for me to get the right words out of my mouth. This is the right role for the right person, and thats Ogiwara Yuuto-kun. No, Im really glad were friends. Ill send him an e-mail tonight saying, Were best friends! He might get mad, so Ill refrain. The car passed through the main gate and pulled into the parking lot on campus, and we got out. The same group of women who came out of the car next to us walked behind us, as if they dont know why they came to the school. We proceed through the campus, which is still bustling with the hustle and bustle of club activities, toward the school yard. We pass a few students and who look back in surprise as they walk side by side, but we paid no attention to them now. Without hesitation, I proceeded onward while the soccer team was just finishing up their practice and was walking up the stairs to leave the school grounds. At the top of those stairs was Koizumi, dressed neatly in his uniform even though it was summer, sending the students off with a fresh voice. Good work! Please be careful of heat stroke. Just ask that one sentence. I wonder if there was at the student council activity today. I wonder if there was any student council activity today? No, there isnt. This is not a student council activity. This is genuinely something that Koizumi is doing of his own accord. I had heard from the president via e-mail that Koizumi has been visiting the school and talking to students on all the days when club activities are being held since the summer vacation started. When I heard about this, I thought that the election campaign had not started yet. but this seems to be the case every time since Koizumi joined the student council. This is because Koizumi has always been thinking about the heavy responsibility of succeeding a great senior student, Akane Hiiragi, as the student council president, a responsibility that others may not understand. Hes not as popular, well-known, or charismatic as the president. So, in order to get his face and name known to as many people as possible, he always visits Sakuranaoka Academy, where club activities are very active, during the long vacations. Its diligent work, and honestly I cant do it. I am confident that somewhere along the way, I would fail because it would be too much trouble. But in other words, his feelings for the student body president are that heavy. That is why I wanted to show to Shiraishi. I wanted to show her that there were seniors who were steadily working their way up the ladder while she was repeatedly competing against thin odds in order to realize her ideal student council. I am not trying to say that Shiraishis methods are wrong. It is just that she has more people to turn to. There are seniors whom she is contesting for election. Certainly Shiraishis motivation for applying for the student council and her message to all students would be simple and strongly supported. But I cant say for sure that its her own strength. I will admit that Shiraishi Momiji has enough support to run for student council. She does not know that Koizumi is a stronger opponent than Shiraishi thinks when it comes to a simple struggle as an individual. The main reason why the president and Koizumi think Shiraishi is a threat as an opponent is because of the name recognition, popularity, and strong trust Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto have earned from the students. I am talking like this in a big way, but I didnt know that either. I would never have known about them if I hadnt moved up to the second year and didnt have the relationships I have now. I might not have even thought it was amazing even if I had seen it. I might have dismissed it as a wasted effort. It may be a crazy theory, but even I could have admired the sight of Koizumi in front of me. I brought her here because I want to think that Shiraishi, who has joined the same student council and wants to make the school a better place, cant possibly feel nothing towards him Yuuto walked up to Shiraishi, who was standing one step in front of us watching the scene in stunned amazement, and spoke to her in a gentle tone. Im really glad you thought we were needed in the student body and recruited us, thank you. but do you really need us? At these words, I thought I saw a slight unrest in Shiraishi, who should have responded like a model to similar words thrown at him many times before. She clenched her fists and must have had something on her mind. No, if its necessary or not it may be decided by the people around us, not us But isnt that the person Shiraishi really has to look at right now? Yuuto did not miss the slightest breath, the slightest reaction of her body, or the expression that clouded her face, and spoke a series of words that were convulsive, but in no way offensive. Its not too late to ask us out after you beat him in the real sense of the word. Maybe thats a choice you wont regret later on. Seeing Yuutos smile as he said this, Shiraishis cheeks blushed slightly. Then she turns around and looks at Shizuku and Kirasaka. If I could beat that man by my own strength alone, would you join the student council with me? Shiraishi, who had been turned down many times before for similar words, asked anxiously. But this time, Shizuku smiled and returned the words. Then, please tell me your story again. Next, Shiraishi waited quietly as if waiting for Kirasakas reply. Next time, be prepared for a little fun and games. When Kirasaka stated this, she turned around and began to walk alone towards the car. As Shizuku and Yuuto smiled at the sight of her, Shiraishi turned her body toward me for the last time. Waiting to see what she would say, she told me nothing out of the ordinary. Shinra-senpai said hell help me, so please keep advising me tomorrow, okay? Advising? Im not helping you, Im just suggesting options. I dont help directly. When I replied this to her, Shiraishi smiled without saying anything and looked at Koizumi again. Perhaps she is seeing Koizumi in a different light than she did a short while ago. I would like to think so. As Yuuto, Shiraishi, and Shizuku started to head back to the cars, I looked up at the sky and sighed. I wonder if this will make the situation a little better. As I was asking myself this question, I saw a familiar figure in the school building through the glass. : 1 more to go. CH 170 I proceeded down the familiar corridor to the room where the person I had seen behind the window was likely to be. The woman standing by the window welcomed me with a smile on her face. Heya, did you come here because you were curious about Koizumi too, Shinra? Akane Hiiragi was there, fearless and brazen, no different from when I had met her the other day. I let out a breath that contained a variety of emotions as I no longer took her presence in this room for granted. Didnt you send that e-mail in anticipation of me bringing Shiraishi here? Youre reading too much into it. Presidents words, muttered with a bitter smile, are dissipated inside the room due to the bustle from outside. I remember after I sat down on the chair closest to the entrance of the student council and turned my body in the direction of where the president was standing. Presidents emails of trivial daily information exchanges contained only one email with content other than her own. It was regarding the scene we had just witnessed. It was about the time and day of the week that Koizumi generally came to school, and how she was worried that he might get sick from the summer heat wave. It is true that at the moment I saw it, I agreed with her and did not have any thoughts. However, after spending time with Shiraishi during the summer vacation and experiencing the discussion of the arranged marriage with the president, I felt a really minor sense of unease. Things like, There was a white cat lying in the garden, or The pancakes in the next town over were too sweet for me as I had imagined. But as for Koizumis story, she sent me the details. It was as if she had foreseen that I would be there to see what was going on and had created a situation where I would surely be able to see Koizumi. That was also the reason why I came up with the idea for this action It wasnt president who didnt understand what I was trying to say. The next words out of presidents mouth were the ones I wanted. What was lacking in this student council election was mutual recognition of the other. Koizumi may have been keeping an eye on Shiraishi and planning countermeasures, but his opponent was not. I kinda understand what president is trying to say. Shiraishis eye did not recognize Koizumi. They saw only the problem and the conditions, and neglected the essential part. In this case, to understand the other party better. In the case of a formal confrontation, where both sides take many votes from those around them, one should originally know of others actions, words, and thoughts first before presenting ones own concept to the opposition. Something different from the opponent, in order for the people around you to understand why you think it is better. However, what Shiraishi was doing was laying the groundwork around her, which is far from understanding the other party. Perhaps, no, she definitely thought that if she could put the Shizuku and others around her, she would be able to win the election without any problem. In fact, if that had been realized, the outcome of the election would have been in sight. But she would have ended up not recognizing her true opponent, which was the shortcoming mentioned by the president. I suppose this is selfish of me, but I didnt want the two of them to play a game that depended on the power of others if at all possible. I dont want them to be dependent on others, because that could have stagnated their thinking in the future. Dependence on others, succumbing to the absolute strong. No, this is the providence of the world. Certainly, there wont be any growth if they rely on the major forces around them and accumulate achievements that are not of their own making. As far as I know, Ive often heard that people like that cant do anything if you actually make them work alone. If shes going to be the head of the school and the student body, I hope she will not be like that. I could not find the words to deny the presidents wish. But thanks to Shinra, this election is going to be a little bit like I wanted it to be. Thank you. I didnt do anything. After all, all I did was bring the girls to this place. The words were to Yuuto, the actions were to Kirasaka, and it was Shizukus last words that left open the possibility of them joining the student council. All I have done is to speak pessimistic words, listen to someones complaints, and remain silent. But you had considered the situation when Shiraishi was not elected, and you recommended the executive committee and asked Rei and Kanazaki to join the committee. Besides, it was Shinra who triggered Shiraishi to change her mind more or less as a result. I just assumed the worst-case scenario and suggested where there would be the minimum compromise for all of us. The recommendation for committee president was also because of the presidents backing, and Shiraishi wouldnt have changed without the words and actions of the three of them. So stop giving me so much credit. I know best what I can do. I know how small it is and how big the people around me are, which is why I feel miserable about myself. I could almost hear what I wanted to listen to, so I got up from my seat and put my hand on the door to get out of the room. What do you think would happen in the future, Shinra? Was presidents question about the outcome of the election or about the changes in their relationship and their lives? Two choices came to mind, but I purposely said the words about the first choice that came to mind. I think its a good match considering that Shiraishi wont use the reasons for running for office with Shizuku and the others in front of him the number of people in the same grade isnt much different, so all that remains is how strong an impression she can leave. You still dont intend to join the next student council? The question is whether it is necessary or not. me being in the current student council is due to presidents personal feelings, and as for the next student council it is due to the connections I have with Shizuku and the others. Thats the only reason Im needed. With that in my mouth, I left the student council office. Im sure the four of them wouldve been bored in the parking lot. If I dont return soon, there is even a possibility that Kirasaka would leave me behind and go home. Once I started walking I did not look back in the direction of the student council room. You dont see yourself in their circle yet, do you? The sad girls voice drowned out the room like a ghostly spirit. I understood that the boy who left the student council was not good at relating to others. But if it were possible, would he be able to ignore his personal feelings, his needs, and look as innocent as a normal young boy with his friends? I couldnt help but hope so, even though I knew it would be difficult. : This was the last chapter for today, I have finals next week so on update then CH 171 A breeze, which still carried heat, blew as if it were rising up into the blue sky. The campus, once filled with the hustle and bustle of club activities, is now filled with the fresh air of the new school term. Conversations could be heard throughout the school, with students rejoicing in seeing each other for the first time in over a month, and regretting the days that have passed. For first-year students, the second term, with its eventful lineup of activities, has finally begun. For second-year students, a sense of agitation covered their hearts since the summer vacation of their second year has come to an end and that next year they will finally have to take the entrance exams. For third-year students, their last summer is over. This is the end of the last summer of their high school life. Those lines were surely said by a high school baseball player somewhere. Anyway, the feelings even in each grade were different and diverse. The same sophomore me is very different from the unknown boys I just passed by. However, what we certainly share is that its a new day. I was thinking about this as I walked to my classroom, which I had already gotten used to. Time does not return. So, as if to say, enjoy this moment to the fullest, the students were proudly talking about how they had spent their summer. In the future, when they take a break and look back, will they remember their high school days? My dad used to say that high school friends last a lifetime. But I dont have any friends like that. I have a bad friend from junior high, but there is no such thing as a lifetime friendship that Ive formed in high school. In the end, its ones luck. I dont think I will ever truly understand the trend of making the high school years a beautiful story. I changed into my indoor shoes, climbed the stairs, and proceeded down the second-floor corridor. Struggling my way through the crowd, I headed for the classroom where class 3 of the second year was located. There were a few students who appeared to have a dramatic makeover, partly due to the effects of exposure to the sun, but its a regular occurrence. At best, they look fresh and healthy, and at worst, they look like they are making their summer vacation debut. If they were just tanned, I wouldnt think so, but if their hair color had changed, it would be a different story. At our Sakuranaoka High School, there are no restrictions on hair color. There is no censure whether ones hair is red, brown, or blonde. However, it inevitably attracted the biased stares of the students. I walked next by them, looking the same as I did before the long vacation. My skin is still white and unhealthy, and I havent changed my hair color. There is no reason for them to look at me, which is why I walk around with a nonchalant look on my face. I dont want to think that it is because I saw the back of my fathers head during the summer vacation that the thought comes to my mind that my hair might thin out in the future if I dye my hair that much. After a long vacation, these sorts of changes must be spreading through the school in no small numbers. In the freshman building, there will be more changes than we sophomores have seen. Ill ask Hino-kun about it at the student council meeting. When I arrived at the front of the classroom, there was a depressing amount of chatter leaking from the room. No need to put it into words, they must be surrounded inside. For those classmates who have not seen each other for a long time, it is a long-awaited reunion. Imagining such a sight, I opened the classroom door to find the scene as I had expected. When I entered, the eyes of the class gathered for a moment, but as soon as they realized that it was me who had entered, they immediately fizzled out. They then focused on the students they wanted to see. The girls gazes were on Yuuto, and the boys gazes were on Shizuku and Kirasaka. What were you doing during summer vacation, Ogiwara-kun? Is it true that Kanazaki-san and Ogiwara went together to the summer festival? Everyone of them was asking the questions they had been agonizing over. They had probably already forgotten about my existence. This was a group of students who were unable to understand the relationship between themselves and the person in front of them properly, and a few here and there doubtful and dissatisfied with the situation and settings in which they were not present. Nothing about this scene made me feel any better. I feel sorry for them, being surrounded regardless of their own will, but I do not help them. Hate yourself for being so extraordinary that you stick out like a sore thumbwere the sarcastic words that came to mind when I saw them. Good morning. Good morning, Shinra-kun, I see your school schedule hasnt really changed even though its a new term. Kirasaka sat down next to me and we exchanged morning greetings, but her gaze remained fixed on the paperback she had in her hand. I sat down with a little interest in the fact that today it was a slightly older book. Just because its a new school term doesnt mean you have to come to school early or did Kirasaka come to school earlier than usual? Yes, I came to school an hour earlier than usual. Too early. Its not like shes an elementary student whos excited about a field trip. As I pondered the reason for her uncharacteristic statement, she answered a question I hadnt asked in a matter-of-fact manner. Since its a new school term, I was thinking about the possibility of Shinra-kun coming early, so I was there waiting for him at the time he never wouldve come. Its a secret by the way. You know what? Dont tell this to anyone. There is no secret when you have told the person in question. Although she might be joking, it is hard to tell from her tone and facial expressions. After sitting down on a seat and putting down my stuff, I turned my gaze once again to the classroom, but the atmosphere was still different from before. Everywhere I looked, I could see some changes. The only people you can clearly see that have not changed are Kirasaka, who is sitting next to me, Shizuku, who is surrounded by students a little further away, and Yuuto, who is surrounded by students on the opposite side of the room. Well, it is not likely that these guys will change in terms of appearance anytime soon. I opened the window and let the air in. The breeze was still hot, but it seemed to help distract me from the noisy, unpleasant atmosphere in the classroom. The second term is full of events. Theres the sports festival, a cultural festival, and for us second-year students, a school trip. The student council elections are coming up soon, so this is the busiest time of the year. In addition, we have to do our school work as usual, so the days have started to be both fun and hard for the students. Looking at the flowers and grass growing on the side of the schoolyard and then back to the classroom, I almost felt as if I had wandered off into an amusement park. Thats how noisy the school seemed after a long interval. By the way, the student council election is to be held tomorrow, right? Kirasaka muttered in the midst of this. In a voice so small that you cant hear it unless you are next to her, as if to confirm it. Itll start tomorrow at lunchtime, since they even sent out the student council members to take photos. Student council elections will begin immediately after the break. The next week will be even more crowded with elections. The students are sure to be lively in response to the competition between Koizumi and Shiraishi. Although it is someone elses business, it will be fun to watch the elections at the school they attend. As a member Im also involved in this matter, so whether I like it or not, itll be of my concern too. Have you had a chance to talk to Shiraishi-san since then? Ive heard from her a few times over the holidays, but we havent had a chance to meet in person, the calls were more like exchanging information that didnt require a meeting in the first place. So, you never really responded to my calls, but you did contact Shiraishi-san. No, in your case, you would have either barged to my house or called me before I called you back. She sounded so cold that I could feel a chill down my spine at the end of her sentence. But how many times have I been forced to go out? Most of the time, I was forced to help her with her shopping, carrying her bags and helping her, and other similar chores. Because of one part-time job, I tolerated it this time, but I am firmly determined to refuse it next time. You can do it Minato-kun. The summer vacation also turned out to be far from what I had imagined due to being occupied with the activities of the student council for various reasons. However, there is no point in dwelling on what has passed. Although Kirasaka gave a cold look, she did not seem to make eye contact with me. She silently read the passages and then turned the page. Only silence flowed between us. There isnt any conversation. But thats what I prefer. I feel that I am suited to a relationship in which conversation is minimal and nothing is asked of me beyond that. I looked at the poor girl at the end of the group of girls spread out in front of me and noticed that Shizuku was forcing her way out of the circle and towards me. At the same time, Yuuto also exits the circle of girls. Good morning, Minato-kun, oh and also, Kirasaka-san. Good morning, you two, so youre trying to make me look like a publicity stunt? The malicious stares from the students standing behind them are stabbing. This is why I hate talking inside the classroom with the main characters of the class. Kirasaka remained resolute, only at the end of Shizukus sentence her shoulders twitched a bit. Oh my, look who it is, the princess who was so happy to be surrounded by the boys. You can go ahead and enjoy yourself to the fullest without us. I guess some people came earlier than usual and to be looked at in the classroom, so I can do whatever I want in the classroom too you know. Scary. No, its really scary, the way the girls talk to each other, the way their words stab at each other. If it werent for myself, Id be crying completely. By the way, my knees are crying.. To be frank, my spine is trembling. Next to me, leaning against the window, Prince Charming was happily watching the scene. Its kind of nostalgic, even though its only been a summer vacation. Dont talk like a high school boy in the midst of adolescence, its weird. Thats true btw, but even so, the atmosphere of the class has changed quite a bit. Yuuto let out a sigh of exasperation, as if he had a similar impression to mine. It was unusual for him. Yuutos attitude was to neither deny nor affirm. It was a minor change, but I wondered if they had noticed that there was something a little different about him as well. Anyway, it looks like youre going to be busy in the upcoming term. Seems so. I looked at the two girls next to me who were arguing with each other, then looked at Yuutos face and for an answer. The expression on his face said that he was enjoying himself and was looking forward to the days ahead, but it was different from the one I saw reflected in the window he was leaning against. CH 172 Once a year, students flock to the plaza in front of the main gate, where they only gather on the first day of the new school term. There, a bulletin board is set up where information regarding the school gets displayed. The reason why so many students are crowded around the bulletin board is probably because the information that has just been posted was unexpected for them. Sakuranaoka Academys Student Council Election. At this very moment, the candidates running for the Student Council President election, the first round of the election, were being announced to the us. An unexpected confrontation, which until today had only been disclosed to the Student Council members and a few others involved with them, was about to begin. Facing Koizumi, the current Student Council Vice President, is Shiraishi, a promising first-year student. Since everyone had assumed that Koizumi would take over as the next student council president, this information caused quite a stir in the school. I also went to the bulletin board in front of the main gate and watched the scene from a more familiar place. If I had to describe that scene in one word, it would be shocking. But the reactions differed from grade to grade more than I had imagined. I guess it would be right to say that the senpais seemed more surprised and the kouhais looked at it expectantly. Not to go so far as to call it a stereotype, but the senpais were probably more shocked because they had assumed that Koizumi would inevitably be the president. However, they were said surprised a bit differently as if it were someone elses problem. The photos of the two candidates were boldly displayed on the wall, but at this point, there appeared to be a big difference between the two. To put it simply, there is a big difference, look-wise. Koizumi looked more nervous than ever, and his photo were full of a sense of seriousness, as usual. In contrast, Shiraishi was photographed from a calculated angle that allowed her to make the most of her charm. There are a lot of photos floating around these days that are concerned about looking good on SNS, but this one is completely outdone even after being taken from a Polaroid camera But our vice president Koizumi With the student council room in the background, he stood straight with his neat uniform. For better or worse, his expression was stiff and serious. If it were a formal election, Koizumis serious impression would be a plus, but in an environment that consisted of students and on the top of it was their sense of fun, it could not be considered effective. In this respect, Shiraishis photograph would not give students a bad impression. The lawn in the background, combined with the sunlight, gave a cheerful impression. Her smiling face should probably be a part of her calculations, but it was hard to tell. The students must have had a similar impression to mine, and I think many of them favored Shiraishi for the impression in the photo. I wonder who that is? Kirasaka muttered, looking at the photo of Shiraishi. For some reason, after seeing Shiraishis true nature, it feels really deliberate. Said Shizuku, standing across from me. Yeah. The Shiraishi weve seen all through our summer vacation is a different person. The picture is so perfect that it oozes out those impressions. Unlike those around me, I looked at the bulletin board with a wry smile. Below it was a small description for the next student council members. [Candidates for the next student council officers should come to the student council office this week.] That sentence was written in an understated manner. I dont know if Hino-kun will still be on the Student Council next year, but even so, with the president leaving, there should be a shortage of people. They probably want to reinforce the council not only from first-year students but also from second-year students. Minato-kun, arent you going to participate in the election? This was a question that had been asked many times by Shizuku. No matter how many times it is asked, the answer will never change. No comment. If there was a possibility that I would remain on the student council, it would be if Shiraishi became vice president and Koizumi became president. But its not very likely to happen. If Shiraishi is elected president, she will tend to focus on people with abilities. Naturally, her ideal student council officers would be expected to have the appropriate abilities. In other words, there is no place for a student like me who has nothing special to offer. Koizumi is no exception. However, I have spent a little time in the same surroundings with him as a member. Even if you call it sympathy, but I think the only possibility left that I could continue to be a member. Before that, unless I have a change of heart, it would be unthinkable for me even to think about it. Having seen what we wanted to see, we turned on our heels and headed back inside the school. On the way, I saw many students running in the opposite direction we were going, toward the bulletin board, and they all had smiles on their faces. I wondered if the new school term and the student council election had made them excited. As I was walking along the pathway leading to the schoolyard, I saw two figures. They were each wearing a sash and each was addressing a group of students. Nice to meet you! I am Momiji Shiraishi, hello. Seeing the two of them, I realized what was happening. The whole ruckus about the student council elections that had begun before the summer break was now in full swing. Do you have any plans to help Koizumi or Shiraishi-san? Yuuto said with his arms folded behind his head, seemingly without much interest. If they have something to discuss with me or something they need me to do, thats fine, but theres no need for me to come forward and help them. They would think about it, and if they needed help, they would ask for it. It can also be considered a nuisance, depending on the situation, to come forward and help. I dont want to be seen as intruding. Well, Ill just go say hello. But, we arent strangers. I cant pick sides, but I can at least call out to the two of them as a show of support. When I told the three of them in that sense, all three of them turned to me with smirks and expressions that made it hard for me to hold back my grin. Youre surprisingly good at taking care of people, Shinra-kun. Shut up. With some embarrassment, I walked over to the two who were working hard a little further ahead of me, just as I realized the reason for their smiles. If this student council election is fought by themselves instead of relying on someone else, it would end with no regrets for the two of them. President had hoped so too, and I wondered if Shiraishi could pick up even a sliver of that when she saw Koizumi on her summer vacation. That what was I wondered it as I walked ahead. CH 173 Shizuku said. Lets compete in the three-legged race in the sports festival. In response, I replied, Well, if someones available. However, theres no way thats going to happen. After all, they and I are different. Their demand and value is fundamentally different from mine. So this is inevitable. It was only natural for them to look at me sadly as I left the place where the conversations were still going on. The campus is buzzing because of the student council elections. However, the normal routine of the students never stopped, and at the same time, there is something else going on in parallel. The main attraction of the second term, the Sports festival and the Cultural festival. Each grade and classes were holding their discussions. Once the student council elections were over, the next event would be the Sports Festival, which was just around the corner, and the Cultural Festival would be held after the second-year students school trip. The official appointment of committee members would be made after the elections, but the school was so impatient that they had already decided on the sports events for the gymnastic festival. A boy and a girl stand willingly in front of the teachers table, not having been nominated by anyone. If I remember correctly, they were from the basketball team. The boy acted as the host and the girl as the secretary, writing on the blackboard the events for the sports festival and the tentative date and time for the cultural festival and the rules, etc., and then the verbal explanations began. Having experienced this last year, it was not something that I listened to that intently, but I watched the flow of the conversation with my elbows on the desk and my cheeks upon it. The events explained to us were simple, and all of them were the same as those held at elementary and junior highs. Theres not much thats new. I realized that the sports festival was nothing more than a meaningless event in my mind when I was looking for something new. The sports events should have been decided much later, shouldnt it? Committee members also have substantial work to do at the sports festival, since their work is to set up and run the festival. And the real work comes in at the cultural festival. I gave a prepared response to Kirasaka, who shared a similar sentiment to mine. What came back instead of a response from her was a sigh. I could understand her feelings. Next to the names of the competitions were written the surnames of the contestants, and everywhere there were the names of Kanazaki, Ogiwara, and Kirasaka. Taking advantage of the fact that there is no limit to the number of times they can compete, they take advantage of it here and there. Being popular surely is tough Im not sure if my classmates intended it that way, but thats the way it looked to me. I never said I was going to participate Thats to be expected, if you ask me. We are the third class of the second year with Yuuto, Shizuku, and Kirasaka. All of the second-year stars were present here, and we also have a good number of athletes in our sports club. If there is a grade-wise championship at the sports festival, our class is sure to win. However, there is no system here in which each class participated to aim for the top of the grade. Instead, each class is divided into different colors, and the three grades compete as teams according to their colors If that were all there was to it, the competition itself would end up being an ordinary, uninteresting athletic festival. But if you recall the previous ball game, youll understand. In order to motivate students to participate, our school has set some prizes. Even at the ball game, which was just a grade event, students received meal coupons for their classes, so naturally, this years sports festival will also have such prizes. Discussions for this purpose were held by the student council during the summer vacation, and the budget meeting has already been done with Miura taking the lead. Of course, the student council alone cannot make the decisions. No matter how much authority Hiiragi Akane has, theres no exception. However, the student council can have a good influence in the decision-making since it is their duty to summarize the proposal and the general budget and submit it to the staff meeting as the opinion of the students. As a result, the school must be pleased with the fact that the students are eagerly holding class discussions even after the classes are over. Still, this kind of group activity and competition is an area in which I am truly weak. I am not good at conversation and this kind of atmosphere, and to be honest, I would like to take a temporary sick leave. However, I heard that the student council also has work to do on the day, and I dont think Shizuku and Yuuto will allow me to get sick. So, I kept silent and did not interfere in the discussions. I was relieved every time my name was not written in the event list, which was filled in one after another. However, it was not the same with my brain. Not because my name is not mentioned, but because of the selfish proceedings of the class The atmosphere, their mood, is a terrible thing. Against the young atmosphere, theres no point arguing. Its better to keep a check at the expressions of the people around you, and the one who doesnt, is in line is wrong. Even if they are right, they are said to be disturbing the group. That is the situation before us. In the corner of my eye, I saw Shizuku and Yuuto being asked by many students to participate in a competition. It is not a strange sight. In fact, I thought, If these three were to participate, they would be unbeatable. I thought that, but I also thought that I should not say it. The reason is simple. It would force them to do something they did not want to. These people dont understand this. They are the people who cant do anything you ask them to do. They can do anything, they can do it are the things that occupy their minds, so they take it for granted. They can do it, so it is natural to rely on them. They rely on them without thinking twice about doing their best on their own. It is neither trust nor friendship. Its just a relationship that seems to have been put together somehow. In this modern age, where everyones will is the class decision. And even if they are not willing to be a part of it, they are pushed aside because their classmates want them to be. Humans are selfish creatures, and they are very loyal to their desires. But since even high school students in their mid-teens are becoming increasingly self-centered, the future would be even more scarier. They are fixated on the outcome and distracted from the process. Moreover, its even worse because they replace it with pretty words like youth, friendship, and trust. Most people love it, people like me hate it, its the normal perception of students. If the three of you go out, I can bet that were going to win! Even the seniors want the three of you out, so what do you think? As classmates, both male and female, flocked to the three of them, Yuuto smiled bitterly and pretended to be lost before Shizuku expressed her negative opinion. Ahaha, wont it be a bit too much? Since its an event, I think we should have a good number of events for everyone to participate in so that everyone can enjoy themselves. It seems to be a grueling task, even for the prince of the school. At Shizukus words, several students look at each other. But they are not convinced, and one of the boys takes one look at the students standing at the corner of the class and tells them. But were not even in the discussion, and some of you dont want to be in it, right? Yeah, and everyone wants to win. The girls added their own words to the boys opinion, as if in agreement with him. No, were not participating, though, arent we? If not speaking up means you are not participating, then most of us are not participating. But, well, theyre not entirely wrong, either. They probably dont even want to participate in these discussions. When you get right down to it, they may not even want to participate even in the sports festival altogether. Even if they claim to be united, in the end, they will not be given a chance to play an active role. So, they dont even speak up in the discussions that the high ranking students in the class are having without any intention of having their opinions taken into consideration. However, I am sure that they are screaming complaints in their hearts right now. But thats because I have similar feelings, and Shizuku herself was just expressing her honest opinion. So, its not a mistake, and from an objective point of view, its a good argument. However, the reason why they cannot admit it is probably because todays students are trying their best, trying to fit in with the surroundings. Only one-sided progress is made, and the talks proceed with the majority opinion. At the point when the three students were not willing to go along, their classmates could have just assigned them to a normal event. This development was predictable as soon as we were in the same class as them. I thought that the three of them would play a central role in future events. I really hate it. Its amazing that I can even think of enjoying my days with this. I silently grabbed my luggage and stood up from the spot. Naturally, this action drew a lot of attention from my classmates. However, without telling them anything, I headed for the classroom doorway. It was a voluntary after-school gathering, not mandatory. So, even if the event one was competing in was no longer their choice, shouldnt they be free to go home? Staying here and waiting for the results would be nothing but meaningless time. Ah, Minato, Student Council? Yuuto asked me standing at the center of the class. Our gazes crossed and I felt like he realized what I was thinking leaving the room like that. The first thing he did was to ask me if I was going to the students council. If a person is going to leave without a reason, he or she will naturally be antagonized. Yeah, there doesnt seem to be any events that Im going to attend. I said, pointing to the almost filled blackboard. Besides, if the goal is to win, you dont need any of us. I told him that meant including the students who looked uncomfortable besides me. In this kind of group discussion, people of lower ranking have less power to speak. However, it would be effective for these guys, who instantly see unity and friendship as special when it comes to these events. Even if we are not friends, they all love to say that we are classmates Even if they said those words because they wanted Yuuto and the others to participate, they would be less likely to say terrible things if they created an atmosphere that hurt their classmates What a calculating, twisted tactic. I could almost admire myself. However, at the same time, I thought. I had become too accustomed to the same environment that I hated so much. I had only conveniently thought that it to meant that I had adapted to the change in environment, but the essence hadnt changed at all. I knew I couldnt be as carefree as Yuuto and his friends and be harmonious with everyone in the class. If this is what you call friendship and communication skills, I dont need such skills, and I dont need more friendship. If you want to do it, go ahead and do it yourself. My true feelings, which no one could hear, were spilled out unconsciously. CH 174 The riverside in summer is lush and green, and the breeze felt cool. Leaving the classroom, I was walking alone along the riverside, which was different from the usual path I usually took through the shopping district street. There were not many people around, except for the boys playing by the river below. I followed the path and walked to the middle of the bridge over the flowing river, and stopped there. The sounds of the flowing water and the wind rustling the grass. A little further away, came the bustle of the city. And the surface of the water reflecting the sunlight seemed to give me peace of mind. To be honest, I had intended to refrain from any conspicuous behavior that would attract attention. I cant make any excuses since I started it myself, but Im depressed about going to school tomorrow. I let out a familiar sigh and leaned against the railing. The old bridge made of wood makes a slight creaking sound. I dont want to go home with this on my mind and make Kaede worry. I just stood there, not knowing what to do, when I saw a figure coming up on the bridge. That was rather bold for you. Did you come here to make fun of me? Yuuto, who I thought was continuing in on the discussion, was here instead. Opening a space for one person, he leans his body against the bridge in the same way as me and sighs as well. The prince of the school directed a sad expression at me. Sorry, I should have been the one to say those words. Its not really up to you to say it He has a rather bad habit of strangling himself in this way. It wouldnt have mattered if I said that, or Yuuto, Shizuku, Kirasaka, or anyone else. If there had been someone who wanted to do something on their own, instead of relying on the others, they could have said that. But they couldnt say, or they didnt say. Each of us has our own ideas, standpoints, and personalities. Its obvious that it wouldve been troublesome for someone who wanted to spend the rest of their student life without any worries. So I dont think in the slightest that I am a victim Im just said that because I truly dont care about my status in the class anymore. Moreover, its somewhat better for them than because if someone with a certain degree of influence had said that, it would have caused the situation in the class to become even more complicated. The class was talking about reconsidering what everyone was going to compete in. Not possible. Eh? It is a temporary break, not a fundamental solution to the situation. Unless theres a situation where Yuuto and his group taking the lead is improved and the entire class suddenly starts thinking and making efforts on their own, discussions will lead to similar results even if they are done again. However, it will be difficult to create that situation unless Yuuto and others show an attitude that they will seriously refuse to participate in the competitions. And I know it will be difficult for them. Theres a slight change in Shizuku from before. Shes different from before, when she smiled, nodded and accepted whatever she was asked to do. She has changed enough to state her own opinions. However, even so, she still cant strongly deny other peoples opinions and push through her own. Theres a possibility with Kirasaka, but as far as she is concerned, class is not on her mind, since she has no shred of interest in others, as she wont hesitate to deny them altogether. And, Yuuto cannot refuse the requests of those around him. That is the Ogiwara Yuuto, I know. As long as everyone is thinking of ending the event on a high note, theres no point in repeating such discussions over and over again, is there? But if we think about it together with Minato and Kanazaki-san, we might come up with a good solution, right? Im not going get involved, after all, the fun sports festival that the class is expecting is only possible if you guys take the lead and get the whole class together. Also, you dont need me there. Instead, it would only be harmful to those around me. Since the bothersome bug that clings to them will be gone, it will be easier for them to talk and spend more time with Yuuto and the others. Even if they say that they will have another discussion, its just a figure of speech, and the result wont change. Most people would consider it convenient. I also lost sight of my thoughts for a second it could be a good opportunity. Whatre you even on about? Anyway, lets go back to the class, theyre both waiting for you to return. Yuuto tells me with a smile on his face. With that, he headed back the way he came from the bridge. He then turns around as he passes the bridge. However, I walk in the opposite direction from Yuuto. And I looked back in the same way. We faced each other across the river. The river is narrow, but the distance is such that I could not cross it even when I jumped, instead I wouldve fell. That subtle distance seemed to represent our relationship. I told you just do what you want to do. So I hope Minato can enjoy it too togeth Wrong. I shook my head and denied his words. He doesnt understand the meaning of my words. Yuuto doesnt understand. He doesnt understand that we stand in different places. He thinks we can stand in the same place and walk together. However, thats not possible for me. No, most of us cant, even if its not me. If that place is the spotlight on the stage, where only those who are allowed can enter. Were standing in the darkest spot on the side of that stage. I cant go. Minato I cannot live a life that we can call our youth, enjoying the bright student life. Nor can I live a life where we can all have fun and keep smiling together. I was reminded of this when I met Yuuto alone, here in this way. I smiled bitterly at my only friend who was still standing on the other side of the river and said one last thing to him. See ya. What we need now is not to be together. We need to put time and distance between us and calmly grasp the current situation. I turned away from my friend who was trying to say something, and walked away from the scene. Seeing my back, Yuuto couldnt complete the sentence that he was going to. CH 175 The only difference now is that I have more time. Those days when I wasnt promoted to the second year, I used to spend a lot of time alone. Today, I went to the school dragging myself, where the student council election was to be held . Koizumi and Shiraishi were greeting the students around the them, so I hid myself inside the school building to escape from the crowd. Going up the stairs and through the corridor, I entered the classroom I was going to. Inside stood Yuuto and Shizuku who were surrounded by students, and also Kirasaka reading by the window. I advanced along the wall, feeling my eyes on them for a moment. Yuutos gaze and Shizukus expression were as if they wanted to say something, but I moved myself to my seat as if ignoring them. Then, as I sit down on my seat and put down my belongings, Kirasaka opens her mouth. Good morning. Yeah. A short exchange of words. Normally, this is where our meaningless conversation would begin, but that is not the case today. I put my earphones in to block out the noise from the class. A sound rejection of conversation. Im sure that no one around me would ever talk to someone wearing earphones. After about ten minutes had passed, I finally removed the earphones after seeing my homeroom teacher has arrived. There is also a student organization election activity today, so students who have time should go and see whats going on there. The homeroom teacher announced this as he concluded todays classes. Then, the students who had club activities left the classroom at once, and a few of the students who were going to go home or had nothing to do were moving on to watch the elections of what our homeroom teacher had previously told about I picked up my luggage from my side and stood up. Minato-kun As I was about to get up and walk out of the classroom, a low voice reached my ears. Ive heard it around for so many years that I stopped when I heard it, even to the point of it just being a whisper. Im sorry about yesterday. I invited you to participate with me and I didnt even say anything You know better than anyone that I dont get mad at you for things like that. Im not mad at you for that. Im not even angry to begin with. Ive just reconfirmed it. With my back turned, I told it to Shizuku behind me. Because if I turned around, I was sure to see her there with a sad expression. Seeing her now wont change my mind, but I still dont want to see her like that. Not only Shizuku, I didnt want to see Yuuto and Kirasaka as much as possible. Because I cant tell them with confidence that theres no possibility that my emotions and beliefs, which I thought I have started remembering, could be shaken. Then, Ive gotta go to the student council meeting. O-Oh, that! right, please go. After confirming the whisper in a voice so low that it started fading at the end of the sentence, I resumed my steps. By the sound of footsteps, it was easy to imagine that Yuuto had stopped next to her. Kirasaka must be watching this scene by the window. Yuuto had heard directly what I said yesterday, so he didnt speak to me even once today. Is he wondering, or is he trying to guess, or has he already realized everything. Whatever it is, Im thankful for that choice. As if fleeing from the busy school building, I make my way to the wing where the student council is located. I navigated my way between the students and push open the door of the student council without knocking. Thank you for your time Inside that classroom were Hino-kun and the president. But, Koizumi and Miura were nowhere to be seen. They are working on the campaign in the place in front of the main gate, and Hino-kun is supposed to be on his way to help them. Koizumi-senpai asked me to hold the signboard for him. Are you a vendor or something? He proudly slaps his arms and shows off his muscular body. Chuckling at the sight, he raised his hand and responded with a wave. Hino-kun prepared drinks for me and left the room quickly. Was he really here just to prepare my drink, that guy In the student council room where we are alone, president drinks the tea Hino-kun has prepared. She closed her eyes, as if enjoying its aroma. I sipped from my cup as I watched her. A moment of silence enveloped the room. Usually there are documents on the table that needs to be analyzed, but today there are none. Well, it would be inefficient to give that kind of work to the student council during the election period because it would only delay our actions. The staff is not that stupid. I looked at the president to see what she had planned for the day and said. At this rate, there wont be much work to do until after the student council elections are over Every year were shorthanded, and sometimes theres no work for a few days. After drinking the rest of the tea, president took a breath and then told that to me. Then I guess I can go home today already. Likewise, I drank all of tea Hino-kun made in one gulp and hung my bag on my shoulder. As I turned around and headed for the door, president turned her gaze toward me with interest. Today Minato look like you did a little while ago I dont mind if Im not looking bad though. A school life with Akane Hiiragi having a bad image of you wouldnt be a good one. That is bad situation from Minato-kuns point of view. Cold sweat started flowing when I returned those words to the president, hoping that she would not realize, it was then when she burst out laughing. Oioi, senpai what are you laughing at? I looked back with a silly thought in my mind that I have finally developed a sense of humor No, you can rest assured, I know that you have your own worries too. The student body has a lot of free time during elections, and I have no problem working alone, so you should focus on yourself. I wanted to say something to her, but no words came to mind as she told that to me with a gentle smile. Instead, I gave a small bow before leaving the student council room. I looked out the window of the hallway and saw many students gathered together forming groups. Shiraishi and Koizumi must be there. Below me, students laughing happily were running inside the school building and heading out. Contrary to that flow, not many students were on their way home CH 176 Its been a few days since the student body president election started. Everyone was talking about who they would vote for, or whether they themselves should try to run for some positions Simply speaking, no one has yet come forward to run for any positions in the student council, so I guess theyre just joking. At this rate, even if the student body president is elected, one of the unsuccessful candidates will have to take the vice presidents seat, and it will end up being a small organization with only Miura as treasurer and Hino-kun enrolled in general affairs. The president might be troubled in this regard. The entire campus is focused on the election, and it is the topic of conversation in class as well. Who is going to vote for whom, that kind of talk. It is not necessary, and they should just vote based on their own ideas, but when people are consults others in the class to decide on their votes, they are probably moving in a way that the two people who are actually the topic of concern cannot foresee. I feel that it cant be helped since it is a group election, and the vote casters are young ones at that, of students. However, I wonder if it can really be called an election if one votes for Koizumi because everyone around him voted for Koizumi After all, isnt it just a popularity contest? The situation has turned out as I feared, or rather, expected. The classes, on the grade level, and the school itself have started to show a trend. Its the trend in which people tend to follow others, putting their own wills on the back burner. I am not saying that this is a bad thing. This is another situation that inevitably occurs in elections. But even so, those of us who are reasonably close to the two candidates would be inclined to think that they should make up their own minds and cast their own ballots, regardless of the intentions of those around them. I know it is difficult to do so, but emotions well up against ones will. Today, their routine is to do a morning greeting campaign first, a speech activity in the lunch break somewhere, and also a big activity after school. Their day goes something like this. So today, after the morning greetings, they were busy with their classes. After the fourth period, which is taking place now, the lunch break follows. The students will be out of the classrooms all at once, probably somewhere on campus, watching the speeches and chatting over lunch. I am one of them The bell rang at the end of fourth period, and I made sure students got up and left the classroom as if I were flowing out with the crowd. Yuuto, Shizuku and Kirasaka were all in the classroom, but regardless, I headed to the rooftop. Youre doing great. From the rooftop, I could see two groups. The schoolyard side is Koizumis and the courtyard side is Shiraishis. Behind Koizumi, who was giving a speech using the main path towards the schoolyard, I could see Hino-kun. Next to him, Miura was handing out what looked like leaflets. It is good to see the student council united as one. If they win this election, this unity will change into something solid. Shiraishi, on the other hand, was also making a speech with the help of her classmates. She doesnt have the big advertisement connections that Koizumi has, but she was still talking to the class, about how well known shes for treating each student with care. Even from the rooftop, you can see them going back and forth between students many times. The number of people gathered around them doesnt seem that different either. If we are to believe the data at hand, it is probably a good competition. The problem is, as I mentioned earlier, the number of votes cast by those around them. I cant make a prediction on this one. What an unrelated scene to me Im not even assisting, or even running for a position. Its time for me to decide which side Im going to vote for. As I was thinking this, I heard the door of the rooftop open. Guess, Ill just have to wait and see, wont I? Its kind of sarcastic when other people say it. It was Kirasaka who appeared through the door. She came to the rooftop with her lunch box in hand and sat down on a bench towards the back. She removed the wrapping cloth from her bento and began to eat her lunch alone. Werent you asked to come and give a speech in support? I dont want to be a tourist panda(attraction). Its very typical for her to say this. I gave a wry smile at that and looked down again. Shouldnt you be the one helping out? Hino-kun is there, and Miura has been helping since the beginning, so I dont think there should be any problem in terms of manpower. No, I was referring to Shiraishi-san. She told me clearly in denial. I turned around and crossed my gaze with Kirasaka, when her icy sharp gaze pierced me. This was the first time I saw her gaze in a long time. I fell silent for a moment, but then immediately spoke the words after some thought. Thats not necessary Im not who shes looking for right now. She is seeking the support of someone who can influence the votes determining the outcome, in other words, someone who could influence the people around her to to cast votes in her favor. This can only be achieved by someone who has a great deal of influence on campus. That is why people like Yuuto, Shizuku, and Kirasaka are the best choice. When I told her the facts, Kirasaka fell silent. She probably cant find fault with my opinion either. Still, didnt she request your help because she was going to need your help? She connected her words in a way that was unusually aggressive for Kirasaka. I sense some kind of personal feeling there, but I shouldnt worry about that now. Ive already decided to do it. I told you before Im just a bridge to the three of you. I cant probably ever replace the people around me ever, either in terms of ability or in recognition. In fact, it may even create a negative effect. Im not a showoff, for better or worse, but Im disliked by the people who admire Shizuku and the others. Im sure they categorize me as a distracting presence. When I told this to her, I felt the sharpness in Kirasakas gaze fade. Instead, her eyes turned sad and lonely. Will you be alone again? No, Im just going back to the way things were before. You guys have kept me more than busy enough for about six months. Its also true that I thought it wasnt so bad. As much as I said I hated it and found it troublesome, but even so somewhere inside I also thought it was surprisingly not so bad for a first time experience. Still, I eventually figured it out. I knew that there was a big chasm separating me and them. It was difficult for me to cross that chasm. Above all, my heart cannot gather the courage to do so. I came here to eat my lunch, but decided to leave it for now. I picked up my belongings and walked past Kirasaka to the doorway. Im not going to let you be alone. As I passed by her, Kirasaka muttered those words quietly. Those words made me feel pain somewhere inside my chest. However, I left the rooftop as if nothing had happened, so as not to be noticed. On the remaining rooftop, only Kirasaka remained, not the dignified Rei Kirasaka, but as a lonely girl with a sad expression on her face. : Ill start making progress after we have conversations with the main characters! CH 177 It was nostalgic. In the morning, I left the house to part ways with Kaede on the way and walked to school alone. After arriving in the classroom, I spent some time listening to music before heading continuing with the classes. During lunch break, I ate Kaedes special bento in a secluded place, and then went to my afternoon class. There wasnt anything to do in the student council, and when I heard the bell that marks the end of classes, I headed back home. This should have been my normal routine just a short while ago, but I feel uncomfortable. It is evident that I had begun to get used to the noisy daily routine. Most of the places I walk, scenes from my past come to mind as memories. I began to take different paths to avoid them. Human memories are not something that can be erased at will. Even though I knew it was a useless action, but unnecessary thoughts were only stressful for me now. In a park by the river, elementary school children were playing baseball. Their faces were bright. It is for the best. One by one, as they approach adulthood, they will lose their innocence. Their minds become more mature, they look around them, and they get used to blending in with the crowd. When I look at the kids in front of me, I even wonder if we really are growing up. Abandoning something, abandoning our innocence, is that what it means to grow up? Isnt it just dyeing a blank canvas black, but not really growing up in any way? Well, such mentality is useless. As I resumed my halted steps, a pair of boys and a girl ran in front of me and then passed by. They did not look alike in appearance, so I wondered if they were childhood friends. As I turned and looked away from them, I caught sight of a girl in the same uniform as me. It brings back memories we used to play like that too. I think I was just being dragged around. Looking in the same direction as me, Shizuku told me nostalgically. For a moment, I wondered why she was walking this way, but I didnt need to think about the answer to that obvious question. My house is right across the street to hers, and when Im not walking through my normal path, my route home is constricted. She must have guessed that I was going home from this path, even though it was a bit of a detour. I stood there until the boys were completely out of sight, and then I looked forward. Shizuku walked next to me, shoulder to shoulder, at the same pace. We looked at each other and at the scenery around us several times, but never spoke a word. I wonder how long its been since Ive walked with her this way. Shizuku just smiled at me. As if to say, no words are needed. We continued along the river, and just before entering the residential area, we stopped in front of an old house. The house is rusted in places and there is no sign of it now, but it used to be a candy store. That store, run by an elderly couple, was not exactly prosperous. However, they said they enjoyed seeing the kids, so they stayed in business for decades until we were in junior high school. But as the towns population dwindled and the number of children began to decrease, the store, which had a bit of history, closed its doors a few years ago. On the last day of business, Shizuku, Kaede, and I visited the store, which remains strongly in my memory. I remember that I bought a lot of sweets when I came to this store, even though I usually dont waste money. I spent money less often in the past than I do now so my savings revolved around this shop. Rather, I was even running the whole damn finances of this candy store. Im kidding, of course. The allowance of a child isnt much. Shizuku let out a chuckle at my words, and her eyes narrowed. But the things you bought were always things that Kaede and I liked. Were you thinking of giving them if we asked for them? Dont remember. I dont want you to revisit my petty young mind. Well, maybe I wanted to show a brothers kindness and a childhood friend how cool I was, even though I was a little boy back then, too. Now its a long time ago, a forgotten past. Did she come here to reminisce? No, of course not. Youre mad, right? What The sports festival I invited you, but I couldnt say anything. Youre concerned about that? I have told you before that I dont get angry about such things. However, it might have been stuck deep in her chest like a fish bone. You cant blame yourself for not being able to say in that situation didnt I say I didnt care the last time I was there? But, in the end, I wasnt any different from before. I dont care what people think anymore is what she said sometime ago. This was the trigger for her own decision to change, and it was an issue that she had always held in her heart. However, if it were that easy to change, the world would be a better place and there would be less trouble. It takes time for people to change. It is challenging to take the first step, and even then theres is a difficult path ahead. A path that I hate and want to go back to. She and I were just approaching the first of these. She and I turned back. I cant say that it was a bad choice for me. However, it was a bad choice for Shizuku, and she herself seemed to regret it. You know how they say you should cherish your high school friends so its fine for you to think its better that your classmates dont have a bad image of you. Lies are told in such a way that the other person cant understand. I told you, didnt I? Minato-kun is a person who cant lie. Shizuku shook her head while saying those words. It may seem like shes repeating herself, but the time is a scary thing. The more time you have, the more likely you are to come up with an answer that is close to what the other person is thinking. I turned my head to the side to look away from her self-harming smile. We continued on our way away from the old building and entered a familiar neighborhood. We go through the main street and pass by a park that we often see. We stopped in front of the road that separated the Shinra and Kanazaki families and stood facing each other. The sports festival is getting that way because of me, but Im still going to give you my answer. I dont think you need to be concerned about that. Her eyes seemed to have an answer already. I let out a slight breath of relief at those words and stepped onto the Shinra household. The moment I unlocked the front door and pulled open the door, Shizuku spoke. Minato-kun! Im not going to be in an event with anyone other than you. I wonder what the girl who turned around and smiled at me was thinking when she spoke those words. It will be a little while before we know the answer to that question. CH 178 Its dusk. There were books scattered around on the desk that I hadnt read yet. As soon as I returned to my room after separating from Shizuku, I subconsciously took out a book from the bookshelf. However, when I opened the book, I closed it immediately. Earlier, it would have been my reading time until Kaede called me out. I used to read anything ranging from light novels recommended on the Internet to classic literature that my father or mother had read in the past, without worrying about the time. But now, I cannot even get a single sentence into my head. Its not like that I lack concentration or so, its just that most of my thought process is occupied with other things. The conversation and scenes that I should have tried not to think about any longer keep appearing in my mind whenever I close my eyes. Haa. I changed out of my uniform into appropriate clothes and left the room with only my wallet. As I change into my shoes at the entrance, Kaede rushes to the door with a pleasant clatter of her slippers. Nii-san, are you going out? Im just going to the convenience store. Need anything? Coffee Jelly, then, thenC! I opened the door with a wry smile at my sister, who placed her order without a pause, without a hint of hesitation. Even at dusk, the intense summer heat is unforgiving. I think I should go back in No, if I open the front door now, Kaede will receive me as a brother who has completely forgotten something. If I go straight into the room, my sister will label me as a completely shut-in older brother. Well, its too late to go in, I guess I continued through the residential area, passing next to the park, and waited for the traffic lights to turn green. Then, as I crossed the road, a familiar convenience store with the number seven came into view. A group of boys in nearby middle school boys with jerseys on were on the bicycle parking lot, sitting like yankees and chatting with their phones in hand. How sweet I shouldve bought a bottle of tea and stared at them with a candy bar in my mouth. And the moment our gazes were about to meet, I turned away and operated my phone as if nothing had happened. Yeah, lets stop. I feel like a typical modest junior high school boy who was trying to look good around his house. I walked through the automatic door and picked up a shounen magazine at the magazine corner. I remembered that I didnt have any manga subscriptions. I bought some coffee jelly and green tea, as requested by Kaede, and went outside, not really looking for anything in particular. Outside, students were still gathering as usual, but I saw a familiar uniform at the back of the crowd. It was our high school uniform. If it was the same uniform as me, I probably could narrow down the list of people who they might be. Naturally, that person was someone I knew as well. YuuC Hello, Ogiwara-senpai! One of the boys on the bicycle parking lot shouted at the top of his lungs. Yuuto turned his gaze toward us and raised his hand in responded with a smile. Are you a watchdog? Catching sight of me behind the group of junior high school students, Yuuto changes the direction of his steps toward me. It was easy to imagine that the students would misunderstand and gather around him, so he stepped to a walk off the normal path. Yuuto must have realized their intentions, because he just followed the group of students, brushing them off as he went along. Were you taking a detour? In this town, which is in the countryside, there are fields and rice paddies everywhere. This time, I was sitting on a stone in a field and asked Yuuto. Yuuto sat down next to me and shook his head in response to my question. No, now arent youre deciding which competitions to compete in as a class, right? Ah, that was an useless discussion. The purpose is completely the prizes, so their demand is completely the priority of Yuuto and the others participation. Then there wouldnt be any need for discussions. They could fill in only the individual events as they saw fit, and then place Yuuto and the others at the important events. Yuuto let out a sigh, as if he has read out my thoughts. I also refused at one point, but in that atmosphere, it seems like the overall opinion of the class takes precedence over the opinions of individuals. I guess. Thats why I didnt want to be there. I dont like that kind of troublesome things, that forced familiarity with others. As if to push the disgust out of my mind, I quenched my thirst with a cup of green tea I had bought. After taking a sip, I offered it to Yuuto and he took a sip as well, pouring it down his throat as if swallowing a similar mix of emotions. Because both Kanazaki-san and Kirasaka-san left after Minato today, maybe the two of them wont participate in the discussion without Minato. I can think Shizuku doing it but I dont know about Kirasaka. Maybe she just excused herself out today, saying she had something to talk to me about. I cant say for sure until tomorrow. I take another sip of the returned tea, and silence enveloped between us. The only sounds are of the distant household and the crows. Hey, Minato, why dont you join us at the sports festival? Those words were useless. Except for the class event, in which all students must participate. Students are free to participate or not. But the option I choose isnt going to happen. Yuuto, who took the silence as a denial, continued. Im in the same class with Minato and Kanazaki-san for the first time, next year may be different, so Id like to participate with you all. Youre in sports person anyways, theres less merit for me to be in them in the first place. I dont see any merit in it, heck, its even full of disadvantages, both for the individaul and as the consensus of the class. When you think of school events in terms of profit and loss, you start thinking differently. Its a matter of disrupting the circle. However, Yuuto is not one to back down. The sports festival, the cultural festival, and the school excursion will all be fun. He tries to do more than he should, but this guy doesnt understand peoples feelings. He tries to be correct in his own perspective. Thats why he doesnt understand. The reverse is also true. I dont know how he feels either. I have never been better than others. I have always been average, and I have never known a place Ive excelled at. I will never be able to understand the position of an extraordinary person. I will never be able to truly understand the situation I currently am in. Are you stupid? Stupid? Have you enjoyed the events of your high school life so far? The events of his first year, starting with the ball games in his second year. All in all, high school life has been enjoyable for him so far. He is blessed with ability, popularity, and the opportunity to live under one roof in the same building with the person he loves. These are the days that combines most of the best conditions imaginable. Its an extremely exciting and fulfilling course, and completely a heros route. Rather, it is too much of a template for me to snicker at. Otherwise, a brain happy person like Ogiwara Yuuto would not be born. Rising from the stone wall where I was sitting, I lightly brushed the dust off my pants. Putting his hands in his pockets, he rested the weight of his body on his back while sitting, waiting for a response. Its obvious, isnt it? The ball game, the festival, and even the amusement parkC I wasnt having fun. I didnt feel like I was having fun. It was depressing at times, troublesome, and I was forced to go along halfway. I dont know what the point was in the rest of my life. Im sure I spent a lot of time doing things that didnt make any sense. But there was one thing I could say for sure. Even if I thought it was pointless, at least I dont think the time I spent with them Yuuto, Shizuku, Kirasaka in particular was bad. It was a monochrome life where I didnt know what to do, where the world was boring and colorless, but I still didnt think it was a waste of time. But when I ask myself if I enjoyed it, I cant quite nod along. One option is to stay here, take Yuutos hand and blend in with the rest of the class. But what awaits me is the most worthless time I can ever think of. What a terrible thing to say, even I myself think so. But I wanted to tell him with my true feelings, with words as they are. Even if he hates me, I dont want to be in a relationship where I have to lie to him and keep my relationship superficial. After all, the events that await us in the future will only be fun for you guys, thats a fact. Even if you dont agree, its inevitable. After all, this world is not equal. To gain something, you have to give up on something. If you want to have fun, you have to sacrifice something. Sometimes you have to sacrifice your friends, your classmates, and even yourself. I have weighed that and abandoned my time in class. I decided to stick to my previous stance and just because we are friends doesnt mean we have to stay together at school. Even if this resulted in a boring high school life, it was my choice. Even if I was wrong, it was my responsibility, and I dont regret it because it was I chose. I turned my back to my friend, who had stopped moving as if stiffened, with his mouth open, and muttered to him as I left. You should stick to your own way of thinking and be the person you want to be, not the Ogiwara Yuuto that everyone around you wants you to be. These were the only words I could say to him. The problem is that he has the habit to act falsely for the sake of others. And, its true that for the sake of those around him, acting was required. To me, I dont know what this guy wants. In middle school, he was more understanding and straightforward. He would step up to someone he liked more than others, and as a result, a relationship with me was born. But now he pales in comparison. Yuuto, who by nature was good with people and excelled above all at blending in with his surroundings, is now probably one of those who have been swallowed up by this high school trend of fitting in with those around us. Well then, see you tomorrow. I parted ways with Yuuto and headed home. He was still just sitting there. Now both of us had a choice to make. It is up to him to choose the path he wanted to take. But for some reason, as I walked away from him, I felt something deep in my chest that I cant describe in words. CH 179 Its Thursday today, which means that here onwards, the next weekend begins to feel closer as compared to Wednesday. In other words, there are only two days of real campaigning left, today and tomorrow. The nervousness and enthusiasm in the speeches of both the candidates grew, and the number of students flocking to their preferred sides increased with each passing day. Koizumi has consistently taken the stance of taking over the ideal Sakuranaoka Academy that Hiiragi Akane has created. Shiraishis stance is just the opposite, urging change in her own way. A student council that relies on one person is not the right one. It is important for all members to have the appropriate abilities and a common goal. The momentum of her speech even though she being a freshman was able to draw the attention of many students. Koizumi, however, was not to be outdone and actively approached the students in clubs. Shiraishi was aware that she did not have the same momentum as Koizumi, but she took full advantage of the relationships she had built up with current students. Moreover, being a current student, I know that the greatness of the current student body president is difficult to surpass, but having supported her up close, I think this is essential for her to move forward. Theyre both doing their best. With more students interested in this election than I had anticipated, the results may not just be a simple popularity contest. Well, this is something we wont know until the results are out. Lets talk about me personally, not about whats going on around me. After all, I have not exchanged a single word with Yuuto since then. It is difficult to treat each other as if nothing had happened in just a day or two. Im just trying to put it into action, my own ideas. Yuuto did not ask me to participate in the discussion today. Instead, I heard that Shizuku, who was absent last time, will be joining them. I wondered if Shizuku would take some kind of action this time. As the one who created the atmosphere that disrupted the group, I naturally feel uncomfortable in the class. However, I cant say for sure that as a result of that, but she said that some change has surely taken place. Perhaps a few students were a bit inspired by my blabbering, but the others appeared not to be a part in the discussions. Besides, I heard that some of the reluctant students were also dissatisfied with their names being entered without their permission and suggested some changes. This can be annoying to the high ranked members of the class, but as long as they remain together, they shouldnt be ignored at least. This should make the discussions a bit better and should reduce the dependency on others for their decision. Rushing out after school, I left my seat early and walked alone to the elevator entrance. As I walked out of the building, I saw a group of unfamiliar students busily moving through the building, carrying bundles of papers and luggage. They must be Shiraishis cheering squad. Since I had not spoken to them once since the first day when I gave them a pep talk, I did not know much about their current situation. The option of taking this opportunity to ask them how they were doing came to mind, but I shook my head as if to forget about it. I dont want to make a bad decision and have the students around Shiraishi look at me like, Whos this guy? As I stepped out in the opposite direction from where the first-year student had went off, I was grabbed by the shoulder. You cant escape. Scary. As usual, she has a personality thats difficult to deal with. The person who grabbed one of my shoulders from behind was Momiji Shiraishi, just stood there like in those horror movies. Senpai, Im surprised that you never showed your face except the first day. When it comes to me, its a daily occurrence that the other party is surprised. Im surely surprised, but not impressed, and Im surprised at the fact that you said youd help but then never showed up. Sorry about that. But, hey, were you hoping for a manga development where the MC grows up and becomes stronger by relying on others, that way youll never grow up. I told that to Shiraishi, but she just looked at me blankly. I gave up and turned around to face Shiraishi. Seeing her wearing a sash with her name written in large letters on it, I realized again that she is indeed running for the presidential election. In my opinion, as an individual of our age group, it is becoming rare to see someone as willing to take action as she did, so I have nothing but praise for that. Kanazaki-senpai and Kirasaka-senpai came to me to talk when they saw me, but senpai never really socialize on their own, do they? Theyre surely in the same grade as me but theyre both girls, so its kind of a hard one for me. Shizuku aside, it is surprising that even Kirasaka is talking to her. Even so, I cant imagine Kirasaka talking to Shiraishi. So what did you talk about when you met them? I didnt expect them to talk to me, so I ran away as fast as I could. Dont run away, confront them. I told her bluntly, without any sign of offense. Why run away? Was she surprised that Kirasaka suddenly spoke to her in an unexpected situation, who always looked at her indifferently? But I could imagine that, given Shiraishis personality. But still dont run away. Shiraishi, who beautifully dodged my words and sighed in return, handed me a piece of paper about the election that she was holding in her hand. I didnt give you this, did I? Whats this? Your manifesto? The paper with Shiraishis picture and her goals after she becomes the president was given to me, I checked the contents to the very bottom. Well, I know that what is written about her is just a pretense, so I was just skimming it. When I turned my gaze from the paper to the kouhai in front of me, she told me with an expression of distress on her face. To be honest, I think the votes may go to Koizumi-senpai more than I initially expected. I think its just from the fact that hes been the vice president for a year now. Whats your assessment of the current situation? Were losing, six to four. For Shiraishi, who superficially has shown a tough attitude, this statement seems to be on the negative side. But, to be honest, its not too bad. If each class has about 30 students, there are five classes for each year. Assuming that 450 people will vote by simple calculation, it is probably too early to give up. Under the circumstances, if that is the only difference between her and Koizumi, there is still a possibility for her comeback. This is also to the fact as to why she has been able to fight so hard despite the situation, even though her original plan to bring in Shizuku and the others has failed. Its all up to her. For the remaining two days of the campaign, if she continues to fight using the same high road tactics as before, her chances of winning will diminish. She will either have to come up with something unexpected or some other ideas. Either way, she would need to do something. So, who are you going to vote for, me or Koizumi-san? I havent decided. Please decide, and put your vote in for me. Smoothly gathering votes, arent you? I was about to leave, but the next words out of her mouth stopped my body from moving. Come to think of it, I was contacted yesterday by Ogiwara-senpai, wasnt I? By Yuuto? At that one statement, I involuntarily turned to my back. Normally I wouldnt care who that guy was in contact with. However, if he contacted her yesterday, it would have been after talking to me. Thats why I was wondering what he contacted Shiraishi for No doubt, it was something related to the student council. However, I cant think of anything. Shiraishi said curiously to me as I stopped with a thoughtful look on my face. I was asked if anyone I knew was running for student council positions. She pointed to a post of the student council election that we had all seen before. The poster was a small one with a sentence at the bottom that read, We are always looking for candidates to run for student council. It seems that he questioned Shiraishi, who was also a candidate, about it. There was silence for a moment as we both thought about it. Someone she knows is running for student council no, that should be unlikely. That guy is good-natured, but theres a part of him that just easily relates to others. I cant think of anyone that Yuuto would shoulder such a responsibility to ask others about something he doesnt understand. First of all, the question about Yuutos actions arises. After all, Yuuto himself is trying to get involved in the student council. When my thoughts reached that point, I remembered what I had thought a short while ago. For Shiraishi to win against Koizumi, an unexpected event is necessary. Ogiwara Yuutos joining the student council would be a surprising and convenient turn of events for Shiraishi. It would bring Shiraishi closer to the ideal one that she had originally envisioned. However, the reason Yuuto changed his mind about the offer that he once turned down, needless to say, is probably related to our conversation If I tell Shiraishi the expectations Ive made, I bet she will run to Yuuto with a beaming expression on her face. However, that would mean denying the Presidents wish for them to fight the election on their own strengths. Moreover, I denied a similar case the other day, didnt I? The situation of the class that relied on others and did not progress on their own. Through the summer vacation, Momiji Shiraishi underwent a change of heart. She saw Koizumi as a senior and said that she would gather support from the students with her own strength. That is why it is better not to tell her about this. I believe that the decision I am making now is the most appropriate one, even if she will later hate me for it. Well, Shiraishi shouldnt worry about that for the time being and concentrate on her speech. Yes, thats right. Nows the time I should be focusing on my speech. With the kouhai nodding in agreement, I continued on my way back the way I came. In a life where theres no such things as second chances, I knew that this was a rare one for Shiraishi, thus only a sense of guilt remained in my heart. Perhaps wondering why I was heading back, Shiraishi tilted her head and asked. Did you forget something? I just remembered something I had to do. I felt I had to ask him because he was my friend. With a sigh and a wry smile at the same time, I stepped inside the school building again. CH 180 In front of the classroom I turned back to, three groups of students were coming out. It could be said that the discussion had just finished. Among those classmates, I spotted Shizuku and Yuuto. They exchanged parting greetings with their classmates and walked down the hallway, exchanging some words with each other. I was standing where they had turned their gaze to. I proceeded along the wall towards them, out of the way of the narrow hallway. Oh, Minato-kun was still here. Shizuku asked a natural question. Yuuto next to him also had a surprised look on his face. Hey, Yuuto, do you have a few minutes? I dont have any particular plans, but its unusual for Minato to talk to me first. Yuuto followed behind with a smile. It is difficult to talk about it here. Today the campaign is being held in front of the school gate. If so, the courtyard should be less crowded, and we could talk there quietly. Yuuto did not listen to what I said, but just followed silently. Shizuku, too, looked hesitant for a moment, but then decided to follow us from behind. Since it was not a conversation that she had anything to do with, there wasnt any need to stop her. We went down the stairs and proceeded along the cobblestone pathway that connected the two buildings. I have been wondering about this since I first entered the school, but this high school just has one tennis court separating the first and second year buildings. It is mainly used by the boys who are not in any club. We walked past the tennis court and arrived at the courtyard. As expected, there were no students in sight, since most of the students who spend their after-school hours inside the school went to take a glance at the student council campaigns. The benches in the courtyard had been temporarily removed for the election, so the three of us sat in a circle in an appropriate position. Shizuku looked back and forth between me and Yuuto and looked at us as if she was about to say something. Yuuto youre running for the position of a student council member? No need for any pretense. I threw the question straight at him without trying to hide anything. Yuuto looks surprised for a moment, but then quickly reverts back to his normal smiling face. You heard it from Shiraishi-san, right? But how could you have known that even though I didnt go into that much detail? Its just that the most likely thing was you running for a position, not that there was any basis for it. In fact, if Yuuto had denied it here, the conversation would have ended. I could have been wrong, and he would really only have been asking something at random. However, if he has affirmed, that it would mean that could take the most unpleasant route I had imagined. I pondered while staring at the grass below. The question that arises, is why? What is his reason for joining the student council, that has to be the biggest point of discussion. But, didnt Ogiwara-kun say before that he would not join the student council? Shizuku, who was not following the conversation, asked in a puzzled manner. From her point of view, the conversation has taken a turn for the worse and she must not be able to understand what is going on. If I were in Shizukus shoes, I would have a lot of question marks floating around my head like in a manga. I was not planning on joining the student council, but I changed my mind and thought it would be best for us if we joined the student council. We? Yes, us, the three of us, including Kirasaka-san. Pointing to each person, said Yuuto. I could not understand the meaning of those words without any explanations. The same goes for Shizuku, who must not think that joining the student council would be beneficial for her either. Seeing the two of us, Yuuto quietly said in a gentle tone. Joining the student council would free us from the hassles of the classes. He said in a voice that sounded gloomy. At his words, Shizuku and I just listened as if we had to shut up. I dont think Minato is right about everything hes saying, but there are some issues that were in the middle of, and thats making things complicated. You mean the sports festival? Yeah, but this is just the first problem, we have a school trip and a cultural festival right ahead of us. And even then, I can see that every time theres a similar problem, wed be in a situation like were in now. Shizuku also seemed to be struggling with the meaning of Yuutos words, and her expression darkened after a while when she looked away. Even if the current situation could be avoided in a way that everyone could agree on, the next one would still come sooner or later. So, the student council, huh? Ah, for better or worse, being on the student council is an important role in this school. If thats the reason, itll be easier to avoid the hassles in class. Yuuto told her, turning his gaze to Shizuku. It sounds as if he is suggesting this to her as well. It is true that if they join the student council, and it is the student council that conducts and manages most of the events. They are involved in most of the work at the events in terms of managing. From the point of view of two people who have a personality that makes it difficult to refuse requests from others, it can be the most effective and easiest way to avoid the situation for them. The election of student council members is held on a different date than the presidential election. Therefore, it cannot directly affect the contest between Shiraishi and Koizumi. However, the situation will change depending on which side Yuuto supports and runs for in the student council. Tomorrow is the last day of the election period, and during homerooms, all students will gather in the school gym to listen to the speeches in front of the entire student body. At that time, there will be a support speech, in which someone other than the candidate will represent him or her, but if someone as talented as Yuuto were to appear at that place, the situation could change drastically. Theres a great possibility that even students who had planned to vote for Koizumi will switch to Shiraishis side. Therefore, this could lead to the worst possible timing for their candidacy for the Student Council officers. Perhaps sensing the thoughts Ive had so far, Yuutos smile faded and his eyes turned serious. Im sure both Koizumi-kun and Shiraishi-san would make excellent student council presidents, so I dont want to pick a side, but realistically, Shiraishi-sans ideal student council chart is probably closer to my ideal as well. It was a decisive statement. I want to avoid that, and what Im going to do is to have Yuuto stay put until the two of them can compete on their own abilities alone, without having others shoulder them. However, I havent come up with a way to stop it. I just came here with the urge to catch Yuuto and talk to him before the day ended. Of course, I wasnt going to run for office without telling Minato. And I was just about to call you when I got home today. So, you could say that your timing was perfect. Smiling and changing his expression to his usual cheerful one, Yuuto eased himself into a position as if he had just released a heavy burden. Probably, in his own way, he was trying to prove his actions. If the candidates intention to run for the position is firm, then we have to respect it. If that is the case, there is only one course of action that can be taken. Let them fight the presidential election alone There are only so many cards I can play. That is why I have no choice but to ask. I dont intend to ask people to choose one side or the other. It is natural to ask people to vote for the side you support. However, if you are going to come out and act, please wait two more days, until after the voting is over. Then we can both accept the results and move on to the next step. I explained this to Yuuto. What I did not expect was his reaction. I dont mind, Im still in the process of looking into the election and figuring out my own motivations and such. He accepted it without hesitation. I really didnt expect it, and I had expected some kind of denial due to yesterdays incident. It was an unexpected event for me. I didnt think it could be so easy just because were friends. If its that, then theres nothing for me to worry about. I wouldnt have intervened in their election in the first place! Minato is as doubtful as ever. Im really sorry about that. Somehow, the conversation unfolds as before, as if we had returned to our previous relationship a while ago. Shizuku also breathed out a sigh of relief, but when Yuuto looked at her again, she adjusted her back. So now its on me to recruit Kanazaki-san into running for the student council. Naturally, Kirasaka-san will also be there or so added Yuuto. Shizuku responds with a thoughtful look, turning her eyes to him just once. Its too urgent to answer here in a hurry, and theres still time before the deadline, so can I think about it a little? Of course, Im going to ask Kirasaka-san to join us in the future, and Ill also ask Hiiragi-senpai to meet us again after I get more information about the election. A brief interlude, perhaps. The tense atmosphere is now calm. A natural smile came to Shizukus face, and I knew that this was going to be a good way to end the conversation. Also, If Minato and all of us are together, the student council might be a lot of fun. Shizuku said. If things were to continue as they were, either Shiraishi or Koizumi could become president without anyone having to step down. The one who loses will be the vice president, and Yuuto and others will run for other positions. I cant help but feel that the student council would end up being identical to what Shiraishi had originally envisioned. I think someone once said that dreams and ideals are meaningless unless you put them into words, and not just keep them in your heart. I was thinking that once the presidential election was over, I could talk about something that would make Shiraishi happy, just when Yuuto told her with firm words. No, Minato is not needed in the student council. Eh? A really dumb and dry voice spilled out from Shizukus mouth. The same smile and open eyes do not give the slightest hint of a joke. As if to reassure her again, Yuuto said once more. The next student council does not need Minato. Yuutos gaze, which had shifted from Shizuku, met my gaze. Its a look Ive never seen before. I see, so thats your decision. Just as I abandoned my class and relationships with those around me, he must have decided to make a new decision for himself. A proposal to join the student council so that he could avoid excessive requests from his classmates. And the recruitment of Shizuku and Kirasaka, who were in the same situation. I was the one who had been convinced. This scene would have come soon, anyways. It was just sooner than I had expected. All right then, Ive been asked to take care of the election. Minato-kun Its all right, I had that feeling too. I stood up so as to avoid any further inquiries. For a moment, I looked at Shizukus face. She looked anxious, as if she was about to burst into tears. I dont know if I can reassure her, but I smiled and made eye contact with her for a few seconds before I moved away from the courtyard alone. For probably the first time in my life, I was to experience a moment on this day when my friends and I had different paths. It is the result of hoping for quiet days. I had no right to say anything, and as I was walking along, the sound of footsteps running up behind me reached my ears. CH 181 In the courtyard, Shinra Minato, the only link to our connection, left. That girls eyes were asking, Why? However, I did not have any words to answer that properly. No, I sensed that the words I had prepared would not satisfy her. The words that said that I did not need a friend brought a dull ache to the chest of the person saying them at the simultaneously. People around would think, What are you even talking about? However, for the first time, the act of explicitly pushing a friend away brings a bitter feeling that I honestly never want to experience again. But, now I have no choice but to put aside those feelings. Subconsciously, I was reminded during a recent class discussion that our group was just because of one person. At the same time, I have come to understand that if I lose him, even my own mind wont treat me as it used to. What an immature person I am, even though he has clearly rejected me once. It was proof that I had been so proud of being the prince of the school that I had gotten carried away. I never asked them to call me that. I really wanted to spend time with my friends, go to the arcade after school, or just invite them over to my house and spend the night talking about nothing. I could have done it, but I didnt. This is my excuse for not rejecting the excess expectations of the people around me. I could have done it. If only we had truly been together. I would have been aware of my influence on those around me and not made him feel regretful. Moreover, he, too, had unconsciously kept his distance from me so as not to bother me by spending much time alone. Yesterdays words made us both aware of this. Those words expressed the true feelings that was held in for several years. Then, what should I do? I thought about it, and then I thought I had found a glimmer of hope. It was simple. We were both relying on each other and trying to compensate it with fancy words, not bothering each other. But we had chosen the path that was easy for us. Never getting too close, and never letting ourselves go too far away either. He would have laughed at me if I told him this, but all I wanted was a best friend. An individual with whom I could talk to frankly, sometimes fight but still understand each other without any reservations. The relationship between Ogiwara Yuuto and Shinra Minato today is by no means like that. At the very least, the image of a best friend that I wanted was a relationship where he could be more open, unreserved, and relaxed. So, lets let him go. Lets reset our relationship, dissolve all our remaining feelings for each other, and face each other once again. Even if I told the girl in front of me that I wanted such a development. I dont think she would be convinced since it was just like a childs wish or a story in a manga. In her eyes, it was just him. She admired him, he was her best neighbor, they understood each other, and she was madly in love with him. I knew the first time we talked, that there was no room for me from the way she looked at me and at him. But even so, I couldnt help but think about her. Even now, I had no words to say to the girl who was looking at me with sad eyes because I had shunned Minato in front of her. It is a naive hope to think that she would understand me someday, although it wont happen unless I put it into words. Also, since I could not say anything in such a situation, her eyes were not on me. I saw the back of the girl who got up and started running after the back of the boy who had left, and a sigh escaped from my mouth. Haa Wouldnt it have been easier if the two had at least said a bad thing about me? Those words that vanished in the surroundings never reached the two. Minato-kun! Shizuku, who had left the courtyard and chased after me before I left the school grounds, grabbed my arm. Her expression showed impatience and anxiety. She seemed to be unsure of the situation and what to say. So I spoke to her first. What are you going to do about Yuutos offer? If she is not willing to do so, the conversation will come to an end. However, if she is willing to do it, even a bit, then the conditions are not bad for both the school and for her. Well, the conditions I am talking about are about the future, are in regards to internal exams, career paths, and other such things. But, if she could join the student council as Yuuto had suggested, she could avoid any troublesome discussions. Shizuku showed a moment of hesitation at my question, but the moment our gazes next met, she showed eyes that she had made up her mind. If Minato-kun is joining the student council, then I will also join. If not, then there is no reason for me to join the student council. Youre a difficult person. It shouldnt be a bad thing by any means. But, the reason my resolve hasnt wavered is probably because there is something stronger than Yuutos refusal to talk to me. Moreover, she said it out loud. If Im not here, theres no reason for you to join the student council. I wonder why she adores me so much, even though I am not living up to her expectations. There must be a reason that only she knows. I thought that I was good at self-analysis but I dont know what was attractive about a person like me who had no particular traits. It seems that I need to change my perception. After watching the figures campaigning at a distance, I went outside the school and walked along the road. Somewhere in my mind, I recalled Yuutos words, and the thoughts went through. It was the first time Yuuto had spoken to me with a cold gaze and tone. Ive been experiencing a lot of things for the first time in the past few months. I feel like I understand things but I dont really know anything. Im talking like Im enlightened based on only the information thats on the surface. What a dumb person I am. I wondered how I should talk to my childhood friend who is making a difficult expression next to me. After much deliberation, I decided to go with the usual words. Im sure its obvious that you dont need me for the next student council. I dont think so, though! A denial with a hint of anger. It seemed louder than the sound of cars passing by, but whatever. As we passed the intersection and entered the residential area, Shizuku stood blocking the way. Behind her was a Y-junction. Here, Yuuto would split off to the right and we to the left, and proceed onward toward our house. Listen, if Minato goes right, I will go right as well. If you go left, I go left. My house is on the left, though. Its a figure of speech! Thank you for your appropriate retort. I apologized to Shizuku, who got angry and tapped her on her shoulder, and urged her to continue. Now Ogiwara-kun is going right, what about you, Minato? Im going left. Thats right! I see. No, I thought the trend was to go to the right, but it seems that I somehow got her question correct. Im not standing by Minato-kun because hes right, or because hes righteous. Im doing this because I believe in Minato-kun and I will stand next to you since you are Minato-kun. So, even if what Ogiwara-kun says is right, if Minato-kun is not there, I wont go along. Youre very assertive today. Ill say it now! I am not going to follow him just because you are Ogiwara-kun, nor am I going to run for the elections just because the whole school wants me to do so. If she could have said that in front of the students, she wouldnt have any trouble. However, she cant do anything if she declares it like this. I couldnt stay silent. After all, Shinra Minato, whom she believes in, would not be a person who would stay dumb in this situation. I disliked Yuuto somewhere in my heart, and I hated myself for harboring such feelings of envy towards that guy who had everything near him while I had nothing. Shizuku listened quietly to my words as I began to speak. Until the end, her posture indicated that she wouldnt say a word. I think I have similar feelings toward Shizuku as I have toward Kirasaka and the president. But I had a stronger awareness of Yuuto than that. So I opposed him and there were times when I acted in a way that was not what he wanted. Im a petty person. I talked to the girl this way about my inferiority complex and the negative feelings I harbored towards him. However, there is no choice but to speak my true feelings It may sound like flattery, but it is at least a courtesy. Ive never been told so clearly by everyone, so Ive always made the excuse that you guys are just too talented, but its refreshing to be told so clearly that I simply dont have any talent. When you show it to me so clearly, there is no excuse, no way to cover it up. They dont need my abilities, thats what he told me. I went up to a vending machine that I saw out in a corner, bought two bottles of tea and offered one to Shizuku. She accepted it and took a sip. Your childhood friend is that kind of person. I said, turning my gaze towards Shizuku, who was looking at me. Its natural for people to feel inferior to others, because they can never be the same person. Im not comfortable admitting it, but Ive felt inferior to Kirasaka-san at times. I guess she really doesnt like her. Shizuku said reluctantly, with a dead look in her eyes that she would never normally show. The voice and expression, unimaginable from Shizuku, with her black hair fluttering and her beautiful appearance, made me giggle in disbelief. Ill be honest, the Minato-kun of before is more attractive to me than the Minato-kun of today. I feel like my growth has been denied If thats the case, then it must have been unnecessary. What a selfish argument. When you say it so confidently, it makes me think if I am wrong. In fact, I might be wrong about the change But, Im not the one to be silent here. I have a feeling it was me who was growing up in the wrong direction for all those years Well, thats a complete turnaround. The end of her word gradually became quieter and quieter though she spoke up first. My mouth gave a wry smile at the sight of that shrinking figure, having been hit in a sore spot. She stretches out her shrunken posture and resumes talking facing me. If I can face my classmates head on, will Minato-kun be able to get along with his friends? Shizuku asked me with eyes more serious than ever, and I thought back for a moment. I know that the friend she emphasized is Yuuto. Shizuku might want to say whether it was possible to fill the distance that has been vacant since the amusement parks more than ever, instead of getting into an argument and breaking apart. It is possible that we might quarrel or at worst sever ties, but its difficult for us to understand each other without exchanging any words. After all, Minato-kun is a negative thinker who always thinks about the meaning behind words. It is impossible to convince him or have him convinced with a simple exchange of words. I dont even know if were in an argument. Leave it to me, I promise you the right support! She said it with an expression whod completely cover for you. This is the one, it was one of Shizukus many forms. Lets ask Kirasaka if he has something toxic to say that would be effective against this. I mean, what is this girl even doing? CH 182 A girl standing in front of the teachers table mumbled such that a student couldnt help but ask back. Shizuku-chan, is it true? Its true. Shizuku assured her without any hesitation and remained resolute. The majority of the classmates, even Yuutos eyes widened at that sight of her. After school, Friday. It was the last day for the election campaign, and just like yesterday, the discussions regarding the sports festival were about to take place. After the homeroom teacher had left the classroom with some instructions, the classmates moved into a position that was suitable for discussion to take place without anyone saying anything. A few students got up from their seats and even tried to leave the classroom. I sat and watched the scene for a while, remembering my conversation with Shizuku yesterday. Kirasaka was still looking at her paperback next to me, and Yuuto was putting away his handouts. Shizuku then stood up with vigor the moment the homeroom teacher left and the atmosphere in the classroom changed with that. As for participating in the sports festival, I wont take part in any of the free events other than the three-legged race. With this declaration, the noisy classroom was enveloped in silence. Everyone was speechless, and all eyes were focused on the same person. Shizuku-chan, whats going on all of a sudden? A girl, who had been serving as a scribe sometime ago, near the teachers desk stood and asked. Im sorry, I thought Id make my wishes known as well. The girl apologetically replied, and then continued in a voice loud enough to be heard by everyone present. If possible, it would be ideal to have the teachers fill out a volunteer form and collect them, and then everyone would make up for the missing numbers. Thats possible, but The girl in front of the teachers table, mindful of the stares of those around her, modestly asked for feedback from those around her. A few students expressed objections, but only to the extent that they are just excuses. None of the opinions were enough to overturn the plan Shizuku had presented. Yesterday you werent against it, but now all of a sudden Only one comment by Yuuto, sitting behind Shizuku, changed the atmosphere in the classroom again. However, thats just an opinion, not a disagreement. Ive just been thinking about it a little bit. Normally, Shizuku would have replied with a smile while seated facing the same way, but today was different. Standing there, she replied looking down at him. At that sight, a few students took their seats sensing that they had to be quiet. Kanazaki-san, youre suddenly so dismissive of my opinion your bodys even shaking a little, perhaps, are you afraid? Its easy to keep silent, but when it comes to expressing it through words, it comes with an overflow of emotions, thats my reason for being a bit agitated. I wonder what happened yesterday to make her change so abruptly. I dont have the slightest idea. Scary, this girl next to me is scary. How can she be so intimidating when her eyes are still on her book? Why is it that the page shes grabbing slightly wrinkled, and starting to tear off? Still, I had thought that Shizuku would voice her opinion once the atmosphere for discussion was set, but I had no idea that she would make a move before its settled. Certainly, from the perspective of others, her opinions would appear as if they were sudden. Up until now, she has not affirmed or agreed, but she has not denied either, so the sudden change of her impression will be held. Then, what about Kirasaka-san? A boy turned his gaze toward Kirasaka. The timing and the worst question that could be asked made Kirasaka turn her gaze just to that student. Slam! Kirasaka deliberately closed the book with a loud noise and put it in her bag. The boy, succumbing to the sharp gaze and silent pressure, immediately retracted his statement, N-Nevermind! and sat down. Seeing Kirasakas reaction, Yuuto, who turned around and looked at me sitting at the back of the classroom, seemed to have an idea of the change in her. He nodded a few times and raised his hand, looking strangely convinced. Ill ask the teacher about the form, and if its too difficult, Ill make a simple one and well call it a day. Yuuto suggested, anticipating that the atmosphere would only get worse if it was dragged any longer. Most of the students agreed, and many of them left the classroom exhaling their breaths that they were holding in for so long. The students who usually flock to spend after-school time with Yuuto and Shizuku were not present today. They must have sensed the unusual behavior of those two and refrained from doing so. They are sensitive in a way, after all. At the edge of the classroom, which had become more hectic in a different way than before, I looked out the window and sigh sadly alone. Is it the only way to do it? Thinking about a different matter, I muttered. The only four people who left after about five minutes were me, Shizuku, Yuuto, and Kirasaka. Well, I think Ill go to the staff room. To stop Yuuto, who was about to get up from his seat, I interrupted. Yuuto, we need to talk. The only difference is that Kirasaka is present this time. Sitting back down after he half-stood, Yuuto looked back. Shizuku and Kirasaka moved to the back of the class and I sat down next to Yuuto. Our gazes meet, and the thoughts Ive been pondering over the past night began to fade away. Im not used to the well planned conversation that Shiraishi usually engages in. With a sigh, I let out my thoughts and opened my mouth honestly. Its annoying because theres no clear definition to the word friend Minato? Yuuto was skeptical of the words he cut out. His expression looked as if to say what I was even on about. Its hard to draw the line, whether theyre friends sharing the same hometown or if theyre friends just because they played together once, what do you think? I guess its a question that varies from person to person, for me a friend is someone I can spend time with at a place, together. Yuuto answered, and then reverted the question right back at me. It seems to be a model response from someone who has a wide range of connections. So, to Minato, what does the word friend truly mean? For me, spending time in the same place or studying place is not enough to be called a friend. For me, a person can only be called a friend if weve exchanged words, acted together, and understood each other to at least some degree. A person guy who can really speak his mind. I dont have the vocabulary to convey these thoughts out in a simple way. So, I told him that one short sentence. I know youre probably wondering what Im talking about, and I know its going to offend you, but I have to tell you that I hated you a little bit. Haha, its a lot harder when you say it to my face like this. With a sullen expression on his face, Yuuto turned over and muttered. However, he showed no signs of resentment and listened quietly. Its just a story of comparing yourself and Yuuto and hating yourself, isnt it just a self-serving argument coming from you? I hate to say it, but Im used to people looking at me that way. Im used to people looking at me that way. The words he said sadly carried a weight of their own. The reason Ive kept a certain distance from you since junior high school is a trivial thing when you put it into words. I used to be jealous of Minato too, or maybe I still am. Next, Yuuto began to talk, and I listened. It was the first time we exchanged words without any pretense. Im trying to get along with everyone around me, but Minato doesnt care who hes dealing with, he just brushes off anything he doesnt like, and the first girl I ever liked was in love with you, I felt that inferiority complex too. When he said that much, Yuuto stopped speaking. Is this a shounen anime? Are we characters from a sports manga, passionate, hot-blooded boys who exchange fists and tell each other what we think of each other? It was a really serious and important matter, but one side of my brain says otherwise. This is embarrassing, lets not do this. Its not like us. Perhaps feeling the same way, Yuuto also said in an embarrassed tone. Then he looked up, took a deep breath, and said smilingly with a clear expression on his face. Youre twisted and quite a pain in the ass! I wont deny that part of you, but I hated you a little! I felt like the bell for the match had finally rang. I took a deep breath, and returned it with a twitchy grin on my mouth. That fresh look youre putting on is pretty annoying, thought youre rotten inside, arent you? You say a lot of things like youre someone smart, but in reality you arent. Without missing a beat, Yuuto retorted to my words. However, that wont stop me from saying what I want to say. You think the world revolves around you? Youre acting like youre the MC, and its really getting on my nerves. If youre going to keep acting like that, dont bother the people around you. Its not acting, its a personality. Then mine is a personality too, youve always been like that, always pushing his own ideas onto others. We both inhaled at the same time to catch our breath, then we approached each other until our heads were almost touching and eyes glaring at each other with all our might. Feeling a little annoyed that he was looking down on me completely from above due to my height, I thought of my next words. Then I said with a low voice, not loud, but seriously. Lecher. Siscon. Haa!? There were no boys here, neither the refreshingly fresh prince of the school, nor the quiet boy in the class. However, there were two who of them cursing at each other, both telling the other what was wrong with the other one and what bothered them. Probably, even Shizuku had never seen them like this. Naturally, Kirasaka was stunned at how different they looked from what they usually did. Then, their calm judgment returned. I was standing there, stifling my words, when Kirasaka spoke up and said what she thought. Its like a childrens quarrel. Fufu but its also the first time Ive seen them being so emotional. My gaze returned again to the person in front of me from the two, who was laughing and watching the scene. His eyes were still filled with a strong will. We could go on and on and on arguing like this. But as long as there were words coming out from either side, there wont be an end to it. Minato is so despicable that it often makes me depressed too. So Ive already told you before, Im the only one who can be friends with you. In the first place, its often because of your actions that Ive to act like that. I think weve calmed down. Now, the two of us are talking to each other with our true feelings, which we have never told each other to our faces before, and what comes after this is important. I didnt start the conversation for the sake of swearing. I started this conversation to make sure we dont make a mistake. Once again, a moment of silence arrives to solidify our own resolve. The difference between the three of them and me is a crucial one that cannot be filled by hard work. The three of them and I are vastly different. Youre not going to ask him to end up bad-mouthing each other, are you? Kirasaka asked the question that everyone must have been wondering. I get the feeling that Shizuku is also paying attention to what I say and do after this. Ah Yuuto, are you sure youre going to run in the student elections? Thats my intention. Yuuto affirms my words. The reason for this is not to ask now, it will only lead to excessive questions later. Having reaffirmed that Yuuto had not changed his mind, my resolve was strengthened as well. Lets do it then. Minato. The boy in front of me opened his eyes in surprise and muttered. The two people in the back of the classroom also showed a surprised expression, although they didnt say any words. If I was to face Yuuto now, it would definitely be in the student council election. Theres no competition, whether it be sports or academics, which I can fight with an equal footing. That makes it clear that I am inferior to him, but it would be meaningless to challenge Yuuto to a challenge which he is weak in. The only way to lead him is if he makes the first move. The outcome may seem obvious. However, if a situation is presented in front of me where we are fighting on equal footing, there is no way I wont take advantage of it rather than just end up arguing with him over words. It is not because I want the support of others, but because there may be something that I can understand only after a real confrontation with him. I was prepared to suffer a crushing defeat and suffer disgrace. That is why I declared with firm determination. If you going to say Im not joining the next student council or that my words and actions have changed too much, say what you want. If I can blow you out of your bubble, Ill do it even if I have to put my pride on the line. I said with a crooked smile on my mouth. But I still didnt feel like a villain, completely. CH 183 The three of them, except for me, were standing there with a shocked expression on their faces. It seems that the announcement of my candidacy for the student council was a shocking statement even to them. Im going to be running for the presidents assistant position, since its currently that, and I dont think anyone will even run for it. Many students wouldnt even know that such a position existed in the first place. Also, if I get in as an assistant, I dont have to worry about being in the same position as Hino and the rest of the current council members. Yuuto didnt seem to be aiming for any particular position either, so when I suggested this, he nodded his head. But Minato, are you serious about this? Super duper serious, you know If it was a joke, it wouldve been a seriously bad one. For once, there were no lies, and it was a genuine announcement of my candidacy for the for the student council. The number of students in the student council of Sakuranaoka Academy is originally five. However, since the current president has created the role of an assistant, the number of members has increased by one, to six. Lets assume that Shiraishi and Koizumi will be the president and vice president, respectively, and Hino-kun will continue as the general secretary. Miura has also indicated that she would continue as the treasurer, which leaves two slots, one for a secretary and the other for an assistant. At first, I thought about joining in as the secretary, but then I decided not to and continue on with my current position. Well, I will explain the reason for this later. Anyway, when Yuuto and I were arguing, I decided that the role of assistant was the best for me, considering the trouble I would cause around me. But thats too much Yuuto said with a difficult expression on his face. But after saying that, he hesitantly slurred his words. He might be trying to say that I was at a disadvantage. Also, he probably hesitated to say so because he was being challenged to a contest. It is true that in this kind of election, name recognition greatly affects the outcome. Naturally, there is a huge difference between me and Yuuto, so it would seem to be a reckless contest if you think about it. First of all, Yuuto, is the assistants position fine? Aah. Then, I only have one thing to say, dont be shy, go all out so that you can thoroughly beat your opponent. I fearlessly threw out words mixed with provocation. Yuuto smiles as he realizes that I am neither afraid nor desperate to compete with him. If thats the case, Ill do it. Its my first time going up against Minato, and to be honest, Im looking forward to it. With that, Yuuto turned back with his bag in hand and walked out of the classroom. Did he reflect on himself that his back looks bigger than it did yesterday? I sighed alone in the classroom after Yuuto left, and turned to the direction of the two waiting at the back. As I was thinking about what to say, I was hit on my head lightly. There was no pain, just a nimble sound. Nice shot! And when I looked at the hand that hit me, I saw that Kirasaka was holding prints folded up like a harisen (large paper fan). Are you out of your mind? Of all the things you challenged him to a game convenient for him. Even so, you dont just suddenly hit me Kirasaka understands. She also believes that the student elections are merely a popularity contest just disguised with another name. So, lets say, the game is completely in Yuutos favor. She said I should have tried to compete in my area of expertise. However, thats not good enough. Both Yuuto and I think that fighting in a new situation for the first time is meaningful Was it a mistake? I said it confidently out of momentum and my peculiar ideas, but now, when I am calm, I indeed do feel that its way over the top Well, I guess well manage. Positive thinking is the best. I believe someone once said that if you live your life with the right mentality, you might be able to make it work. Jokes in moderation, I looked at the two of them and saw their anxious expressions. Even I, the one who challenged them, couldnt see the odds of victory at a level that I have no idea what to do next. If I were to judge the situation as it is now, I would say that the odds are completely stacked against me. If Minato-kun is going to be on the student council, I wouldnt mind running for it either She said that. And her eyes were like, what should I do? As she said the other day, if my presence is the basis of Shizukus action, it is of course inevitable that she will be in the election as well. However, it is the consequences she worries about. The reason why I didnt go along with the secretarys position. It was so that a position would be available when either Shizuku or possibly Kirasaka ran for the student council. However, if she runs for that slot, she will naturally take that position if no one else comes forward against her. Here, the problem is if I am not elected. She would have to join the student council without me, which is supposed to be against her principle of action. From her point of view, she would be sitting in an organization for a year that she has no motive in and so she would just be wasting her time. So I shook my head in denial at what Shizuku said. I havent heard anything about anyone running for the secretarys position as of now, and in case Shizuku is thinking participating, it should come after the results are in. After the results? Ah. There is no presidential nomination slot for which Hiiragi Akane forced me to join the student council. However, the nomination quota does exist. The system works by recommending the nominated student to join the student council if all the student council members agree and the teacher in charge also agrees. If a student as good as Shizuku could use this system, she could join the student council without any problem. When I explained this, Shizuku nodded a few times in agreement, and Kirasaka seemed to be thinking about it with her hand on her chin. Anyway, the stage was now set for the competition, but here comes the problem. The problem is that Im going up against the prince of the school. I would need to come up with an appropriate strategy. I dont have the confidence or the experience to win on my own. Its obvious that I cannot even compete with him without help from someone. But, who should I ask help from? The two people in front of me might agree if I ask them. However, if I rely entirely on these two people, it will not be a game between me and Yuuto. I want them to help me create an opportunity. That person should be the only one who can create a connection between me and the current students. I understand the whole story of your candidacy and how you handled it afterwards, so how are you going to deal with that clunker of a prince, Shinra-kun? A clunker What a wonderful naming sense. I was put into silence, but I quickly stated my answer to her question. Ill bring Shiraishi over here. Shiraishi-san? Shizuku asks back at my proposal. Her expression was a little grim, perhaps in response to the fact that her name wasnt mentioned first Next to her, Kirasaka was glaring at me silently. Why do these children suddenly become so scary? There are things I want you two to help me with, but if I ask you two to help me with everything, itll be you two versus Yuuto, not me, thats why its Shiraishi. Regardless of the outcome of Shiraishi and Koizumi, if they can bring in the next student council members, they will have a big impact. If the next student council president is in support, there will be at least a bit of interest. Thats how you have to start using short, thin connections to get recognized a little by little at a time to compete. But the biggest problem is that theres not something that someone has ever faced in the past. There is only one person in this school who has the potential to bring everything I assume to nothingness. Can we go somewhere for a minute? ? I dont mind. I told them that and left the classroom with my bag. Shizuku and Kirasaka also followed. I moved from the second building to the first building for the seniors and walked up the stairs to the front of the heavy door. I wonder how that person, who is supposed to be in this building, would judge my action. It is meaningless. No matter what or how I think, I cant predict it. I take a step forward and knock on the door a few times. Voices inside this thick, soundproofed door cannot be heard down the hallway. So, before waiting for a reply, I put my hand on the door and pulled it open. Excuse me. After greeting, I turned my gaze to my usual seat. It is the seat where the head of this room sits. There was a woman sitting there as a matter of course. With a smile on her face she sat there as if she knew we were coming. Shinra, Kanazaki and Rei are with you this time. Sit down for now and Ill go get some tea. I sat down on my seat and the two behind me sat down on the guests sofa when urged. The president opened her mouth when the cold barley tea that she had brought from the back of the room had been passed around to everyone. What interesting story are you going to tell me today? The sunlight shining through the window made the presidents light brown hair shine even brighter. The unique presence she exudes and the way she stands there raises the tension to another level. It was not only me but also Shizuku and Kirasaka too. They too looked a bit more stiff than usual. Please dont expect something. To the senpai, whom even Kirasaka could not get her head around, I started speaking with a wry smile. I started explaining the conversation we had just had to the senpai who was looking at me expectantly. CH 184 I know its a rough idea, but thats how the conversation went Hmm, it was really rough and fragmented, but somehow I got the gist. She nodded and showed a smile after I gave her a rough explanation of the circumstances that led up to today. No, this person is really quite easy to deal with any worries of being asked any unnecessary questions. After sharing the minimum amount of information necessary for her to understand, we moved on to the main topic. I came here to tell you that Im running for election as a council member, but to tell you the truth, I really dont know anything about the elections. Knowledge is certainly important. Words play an important role in determining the image in other persons eyes. For the students who are not involved in this event its just one of those events. The purpose is just entertainment, and there is no way they would bother to go out of their way to gather information that has nothing to do with them. I am one of them. I know whatever because I go involved in the organization, and I never knew anything about this before. The President, sitting alone on her expensive-looking chair, leans her body against the backrest. Our gazes meet, I feel like she can see everything through me. That is the one thing I dont like about her. I guess I feel that way because she has a better eye for observation than most people. However, I feel like this is too reckless a challenge to recommend, even without any personal feelings involved. Im sure it is. Its only natural since Im going up against Yuuto. The difference in our abilities is obvious. I, too, wonder what a person I am, going out of my way to compete in a game where I know the obvious outcome. President, who smiles slightly at my dismissive attitude, pulls out a document from her desk drawer. The title of the document was Student Council Officer Election Candidacy Form. Ill give it to you, but Ill have to hear what you have to say before I accept it back. Then, Ill accept it on the assumption that the president will also give me a hand with it, is that okay? Yes, leave everything to your onee-san. President said with a sly grin. At that moment, I wondered why I felt chills on my back. Yep, it isnt my imagination. Those two are completely glancing at me with a murderous gaze from behind. They look dangerous. Its for the election, you know? I added as a supplement. However, it was effective, I felt the stares from Shizuku and Kirasaka soften slightly. Nerve-racking is what this is. Lets not joke around in front of these guys. Im more efficient and time-saving when Im alone, but will you guys be there too? President jokingly asks them. Neither the ignoring Kirasaka nor the smiling Shizuku, are here. There are two girls with cold gazes and expressions on their faces that dont get the joke. They are completely toyed around by the president. It seems that this onee-san senpai, doesnt get bothered from the cold stares of the two juniors. The two girls were being played as a joke with dignity in the student council room. Ill leave the jokes at that and start with the explanation. Please ask your questions at the end. I made a comfortable posture and closed my eyelids, just as president did. I focused just on my ears and blocked out any unnecessary thought processes. Now, Ill just try to memorize the information diligently. The first thing, is that third-year students are not eligible to vote in member elections, and as for the second one, the teachers and the second years will vote instead. The president held up a finger and continued her explanation, starting with the first. It is peculiar to this school that the third graders do not have the right to vote. The presidential election is decided by the consensus of all the students of the school, but the members are left to the students who will lead the next generation. Honestly, Im busy with taking exams and getting a job besides spending the last school life. With a sigh of relief, the president moves on to the next explanation. The second finger was raised and the words came out smoothly. Next is the teachers vote. Strictly speaking, this corresponds to the homeroom teacher, deputy homeroom teacher, and the teacher in charge of the student organization. Since part-time teachers are not included in this, so the total of about ten people in each grade is about 30 votes. Thirty In terms of numbers, not many. Not surprisingly, the students are many times than that. However, there is no doubt that the vote is worth more than a few, as the president raises it in a different way from the presidential election. The other things to keep in mind are the same as in the presidential race: no fundraising, no campaigning before the announcement of candidacies, and the elections wont be held until the results of the presidential election are known. President gave a final supplementary explanation, and then the right to speak was transferred onto me. I opened my closed eyelids and thought about some of the questions I had. How does the faculty vote look from the presidents point of view? If I maybe so bold to suggest, then I would like you to get a lot of the teachers votes. Third-year club members are retiring this summer, so inevitably it is the sophomores and freshmen who have a lot to do with teachers. The students that teachers promote naturally extend to club activities. That is it. At Sakuranaoka Academy, which focuses on club activities, most homeroom teachers and assistant homeroom teachers are advisors for some kind of club activity. This would completely go down the route of a guaranteed loser. Something has to be done about the teachers votes. What about the loss of the third grade vote, electorally speaking? I mean, I never knew that third-year students dont vote in officer elections until I just heard about it. I thought they usually voted in member elections, like last year. The president laughed at my unfounded fears. This could be an advantage for Shinra as well, since the lack of votes from the third-year students means that there will be fewer students who will be attracted to Ogiwara. Fortunately, the first-year students are still not as familiar with the schools internal affairs, so their votes are more likely to drift. Its an annual trend, said president, adding in a few words. Certainly, it is an advantage if I think about it like that. Still, Yuuto Ogiwaras name value has a tremendous effect on campus. It is an advantage that is too little to be optimistic about. I want to ask something too. I understand from what you said earlier that you are not running for position because of jokes, memories, etc., but is it safe to assume that you are running because you have more or less a chance of winning? I wouldnt be doing this if there wasnt a chance. Then, are they included in your predictions Her eyes shifted from me to the two people on the sofa. Completely caught off guard, they straightened their posture and confronted the president. The reason why the girls were dissatisfied before even coming to this room is probably because the first person I mentioned as a cooperator was Shiraishi. From my point of view, they didnt leave the classroom when Yuuto left the room, so I judged that they were on my side and didnt dare ask say a word Yes, I feel embarrassed now. I dont have a protagonists plot armor to say something like, You guys are on my side, right? and get them to my side. They . Hearing my words, the two girls vigorously turned their gazes from the president to me. It was so sudden that it almost sounded like a their neck snapped. In the extremely awkward atmosphere where all the expectant eyes were focused on one me, the words that emerged were. Theyre my assistants Im going home. Im leaving. Its a lie! Theyre my strength, overflowing with unlimited potential. If anything, they have an unlimited number of sword and whatnot inside, or as far as Kirasaka is concerned, she has her sharp words. Its already limitless and whatnot. After telling them of the quick amendment, the two of them reluctantly sat down. Their gazes were completely hostile, but after making sure they understood that I was joking, I turned to the president and showed her a nod. Thats right, but I think well be asking the girls to do exactly that, behind the scenes. The girls are a necessary condition for the path Ive thought of that will lead us to a winning outcome. However, if I rely entirely on them, I will be neglecting the promise I made to Shiraishi. No matter what anyone says, this is my absolute rule. I said I would abandon my pride, but I will not break my promise. If Shiraishi isnt dependent on them for the elections, then of course I dont want to win against Yuuto because of them either. Shizuku and Kirasaka may have sensed this sentiment and let out a deep sigh. I dont mind. Rather. Id be happy if it helps Minato-kun. Kanazaki-san, guess what hes also a boy, right? Youre mistaken about that. Im a boy, so do you think Im doing this because I want to look good in front of girls? Im not. I just dont want to break my promise. The president also heard Kirasakas words and muttered, I see, and on the contrary, I let out a sigh. Ill explain it to both of them later and make sure they understand. However, at this point, the priority should be the senpai in front of me. After listening to what the president had to say and remembering the words she spoke earlier, I began to make a proposal like a salesman. Heres what I wanted to discuss. You said that you would remain neutral, so to speak, in the presidential election, right? Thats a misleading way to put it, but its roughly correct. The president nodded and said. At that moment, an evil smile came to my mind regardless of my true intentions. Seeing this, the president also braced herself and waited for the next words. If you are not going to interfere in the presidential elections, then that means you dont mind if you interfere in the election of the board members, right? Yes, its is a childish interpretation. However, it would be a useful follow-up strategy for someone like the president, who values the importance of her words and statements. No thats President the third graders dont vote, do they? If so, it shouldnt be unfair if the president recommends someone, right? I linked my words together without any pause. It is difficult to get president on our side except if I dont overcome my momentary fears and go head-on using words with my full might in a situation like this. Now, well thats decided, lets formulate a strategy, or rather, the strategy itself is formulated, so the three of you can point out any problems and Ill fix them. I spoke quickly and gave no room for interruptions. I gestured to Shizuku and Kirasaka to take a seat nearby. Without refusing, the two moved over and sat down nearby. But President still showed hesitation, as if she couldnt take the final step. Somehow, I havent seen this persons greatness up close yet, so lets have this opportunity to have her play an active part. Since the arranged marriage has gone according to her plans, shouldnt I get a turn? Looking at me, who had completely started the conversation assuming her as a part, she let out one last breath of resignation and said with a wry smile. Since, Im going to be a part of this, and Im going to make sure that you follow the rules, okay? Of course Were screwed. I really began to think that I was starting to turn into something completely villainous. CH 185 Its not the result, but the process that matters. However, in my case, the result is everything that matters. Without results, there wont be any meaning to it, and results are the best proof of victory. Winning the election against Ogiwara Yuuto is an necessary, so I dont care if I am called cowardly, despicable, or shameless in the process. I got up from my seat to substitute for the president and wrote down the figures on the whiteboard set up in the student council room. There are about 450 students in the school. The number of first-year and second-year students alone is about 300. Add the teachers add to the total of 330 votes. This is the total number of votes cast in our schools student council member election. Against Yuuto, simply winning most of these votes would mean a clear victory. This result is absolute, and if I manage to get those numbers, it is my win, simple. That is why, above all, we must gain the interest of the students and the support of the faculty. The biggest challenge now is to find the conditions necessary for this and the strategy itself .Lets drop the straightforward approach. Standing in the front, on the stage, making a speech, attracting the attention of those around, gaining popularity, and getting votes. This is a simple, straightforward, and truly orthodox approach, but it cant be used here. There were several reasons for this, but the first of the three reasons who everyone will be convinced of is. As soon as Yuuto and I clash head-on, itll be a game over. Its true that the attention given to Shinra-kun and Ikemen-kun will be like heaven and earth. Whether she was agreeing with me or teasing me, Kirasaka told this as a matter of fact. President and Shizuku nodded in agreement. Given Yuutos personality, he will probably perform his campaign grandly, talking about his ideal school life and gathering students who agree. Naturally, he will have a lot of supportive students from our and the other grades too. The number is too unpredictable. There is too little information to indicate how popular he is in the other grades. However, if we assume that the students who surround him regularly will join, the number of students will be more than 10 to 20. On the other hand, the number of people on my side is less, but their abilities are at the highest level in the school year. No matter how many helpers my opponent needs and gathers, thats not the point. The reason why I said earlier that I would ask Shizuku and Kirasaka to work behind the scenes .is because they are indispensable in order to gather as many teacher votes as the president has said. This is an election of students, but teachers will also be voting. Its contradictory, but the schools intention is clearly visible. After all, high school students are nothing more than a group or community of underage children. They need to be guided by someone with experience and lead them in the right direction. The president said that the faculty vote is valuable because it has the indirect effect of giving students a bigger hold on their influence by letting them know who they trust and value to lead them. So, how can I, who does not have a high student profile, win the maximum number of votes from the students? The quickest way is to get the support of the teachers. Ogiwara Yuuto is needlessly talented, well-liked, and has no problems with associating with others. Shinra Minato, on the other hand, is an unremarkable student, with few areas in which he excels in be it in terms of grades or athletic ability. This is how the teachers evaluate us. They do not include our appearance, but just our qualities as individuals. Thats why there is still room for me. Honestly, I wonder what a charismatic personality is from a teachers point of view. This was a question directed at Shizuku and the president. The reason one of them is not included is because she has a problem with human interactions. Dont worry, its not that big of a reason. When asked what it is hmm Thats a question I dont really want to answer. Shizuku puts her hand on her mouth and looks as if she is thinking, and the president giggled. It must be tough to be popular. If I was to give my opinion, I have one. I think student charisma is tricky nowadays. Its tough for them when they are looking out for their students and parents interests. If I were a faculty member, assuming I were in a position to vote, I would not vote for Yuuto. That is without any bias as Shinra Minato. He is a charismatic student among the students, and his academics and behavior are excellent. He never turns down a request for advice or a favor, accepts it with a smile, and is truly a central figure in the school year. Normally, this would seem to be the best choice. However, it comes with risks. He is a major figure among the students, he is someone loved by everyone and he acts accordingly. He may take on the problems and even the dissatisfaction that students have with the school and its teachers, and act on them. He does what is genuinely good. He is so disgustingly righteous and straightforward that it is alarming. No matter what place it is, as long as it is a place where many people gather, they tend to hide their mistakes and problems trying to live normally. Ogiwara Yuuto is the one who points them out and works to improve their situation. For the students, that should be what he should do. Not for the sake of the faculty, but for the students, the people with whom he is most closely associated. I am not denying that. However, there are those who disagree. There are people who dont want that to happen. So, thats where I come in. Certainly, as a student, I dont have a high opinion of myself. It is neither good nor bad. However, I think this means that the faculty can entrust me to be a member of the student council with almost no risk. Maybe its the negative image I get from hearing about my overvaluation and the unfavorable position of teachers that makes me think that, but it is what I think. On the contrary, there are rare cases, like Akane Hiiragi. She has overwhelming talent, charisma, and consideration for those around her, and is able to execute all of these perfectly and completely, while at the same time remaining neutral and not letting her personal feelings get in the way. It is this overwhelming ability that makes President, the president, and Yuuto is no exception. Another scary factor is not the presidents position, but those around it. It is wrong for an organization to operate if the president becomes a mere decoration and the assistant positions run the organization. Well, thats just a theory and a possibility. I cant make a judgment on this until I actually try to have a talk with her and see how she responds. For the time being, today I came to the president to receive the documents, to negotiate for help, and to explain my thoughts on the two. Full-scale activities will come after the presidential election, as president said. Moreover, we need to get the next one to agree to come over to our side today. The sooner the better, and since the campaign for the presidential election is in its phase, we need to get a move on, today. Not to sound ungrateful, but the likelihood of her being on the other side after the presidential election is over, and still being excellent at it, will be a problem later on. I told the three of them and stood up. They stood up as well. Ill go tell the teachers in charge that Ogiwara and Shinra want to run for a seat. Rest assured, Ill also see how the staff members react. I havent said it yet but please. Apparently she knew what I wanted her to do. President waved her hand and walked out of the student council room. The three of us are now together. Shizuku and Kirasaka looked at me as if to confirm our next move. I think Ill go and see how our juniors are doing. When I said this, Shizuku and Kirasaka looked blatantly disgusted. Its been easy to understand lately. The two still seemed to be uncomfortable with Shiraishi as they started to walk along me with heavy footsteps. Do we really need that girl too? Kirasaka asked me as we were moving down the corridor. I nodded in reply, and Shizuku then spoke up. Sure, in terms of getting first-year students to vote, we want a student who is the center figure to follow us, but is that okay? The girls have a negative image of the ideal student council that Shiraishi first told them about. Naturally, theyre still holding onto that, so its normal for her to be Yuutos side. I dont understand Shiraishi well enough to say that bringing such a person over to our side wont cause some kind of problem. Well, well see how it goes. If something goes wrong, itll be my fault in terms of choosing the right people, and it wont be their fault. I answered with a sense of optimism, a deep sigh could be heard after that. Thank you! Im Momiji Shiraishi, please take care of me. I was wondering about my next action in front of the school gate, watching a girl who approached each student from a bit of a distance. Talking to her normally would be disturbing, but waiting until is over would also be a hassle. If that were the case, we would inevitably have to take action now. However, the two girls behind me were completely distracted. In fact, the two of them were observing the flowers in the ikebana arrangement and competing with each other to see who could take the best picture with their smartphone. You dont have a shred of sense. Its that kind of useless knowledge that makes for weird photos. Really, you guys have no interest in the elections. Well, I cant complain about since I was just like you. The only way is to talk to Shiraishi about it directly. So I decided to go ahead and approach her. My aim is to go straight for her amongst the group gathered in front of the school gate. Several people were forming a messy line, shaking hands and cheering her. I decided to join that line as well. Thank you! Ill do my best! The girl, who clenched her fists in encouragement from one of the boys, then turned her attention to the next in line. Please do your best Tha What are you doing here? No, Im just here to encourage you. You dont have to look so blatantly disgusted. Youre also using honorifics like Hino-kun. Shiraishi hesitated as she shook the hand I was offering, but then changed her expression as the gazes of those around her began to gather. Now, Shiraishis face that should have been perfectly calculated and smiling most prettily at me. Thank you soooo much. Whats with that soooo, you dont normally speak like a cute little character, do you? You didnt even catch it until I emphasized it No, Im sorry. I aint uninterested! She was going to get angry if I told her, so I decided get past it and simply tell her what I wanted to talk. I need to talk to you about the election so meet me at the cafe in front of the station after youre done with this. Eh, eeh! Hmm? Election? W-wait, senpai Oh, thank you very much! I walked away, leaving Shiraishi, who couldnt reply properly, as she was dealing with the student who had offered words of support to Shiraishi after me. I interceded appropriately for Shizuku and Kirasaka who were still arguing about their competition, and then walked away from the school. The next is the second most important phase for the day. I started walking towards the station, which is in the opposite direction than I usually go, hoping that these two wouldnt say something strange. CH 186 : Author notes contained something about promotion of an app to support him, yall dont need to worry about that, its been discontinued a long time ago from what I could find. He also promoted his twitter account, he occasionally posts about this novel there, so Ill leave a link to it here. Also, sorry for not being able to post yesterday, Ill try compensate for it if I find time. For a few months, I have been waiting for regularly at one-sided appointment at a cafe in front of the station. There is no one beside me as I sit across a small table in the store. I had Shizuku and Kirasaka waiting for me at a little distance. As I looked out the window at the aisle on the school side, I saw a familiar figure running toward me. The figure approached the cafe and checked the interior from the outside from a distance before quietly entering. Sorry to keep you waiting. No, its bad of me to ask you so suddenly too Having immediately caught her eye since I was sitting by the window, Shiraishi came into the store and sat across me. As she did so, she looked around the restaurant to spot Shizuku and Kirasaka, and she did not forget to bow to them. The waiter walked upto us to confirm our order, I ordered an iced coffee and waited for it to arrive. As Shiraishi moistened her throat after putting in the gum syrup in the coffee that she received and waited for me to start the story. Can I expect something from senpai at this time? I can just say that I think its completely different from what youre expecting. I couldnt talk about it in detail in a crowd, but I must have given her expectations, so Ill tell her now. Shiraishi didnt seem disappointed about that and proceeded to listen to my story casually. So, what are we talking about? Aah I was thinking about how to proceed, but there was no use in prolonging the explanation, so I just stated the conclusion. Me and Yuuto have decided to run in the election for the same position. Heh Shiraishi sips her coffee as if she were leisurely enjoying the aroma. A smile on her lips showed her composure, but I soon knew otherwise. What? Eh? Election? Eh, hey, you are you stupid!? I was going to say you The coffee that should have been in her mouth, spilled out, leaving her with an astonished face. Unforeseen circumstances are just that. I guess Shiraishi had anticipated what to expect when she came to this place in advance. However, when I told her a story completely along different lines than she had expected, she reacted in the way I had imagined, to the point of being amusing. I mean, its dirty. Lets drink properly, okay? Im worried about your old age. With Ogiwara-senpai! No, there are plenty of positions to begin with, yet on the same one! Well, of course it should be like that. Its a natural question. If I were in her situation, I would have asked the same question. That said, I could only laugh bitterly because I knew what she was trying to say. Youre an idiot, Youre an idiot, youre really an idiot. Youre a hippo. Just kidding. The silence was painful not only because of the cold stare directed at me from Shiraishi, but also because it included one from a little distance away too. We have to be serious and keep the conversation serious. I know you have a lot to say, but for now, just listen. Wa wa After saying this, Shiraishi took another sip of coffee, perhaps to calm herself, and straightened her posture. After confirming this, I briefly and with a great deal of abbreviation told her about what had happened so far. So, you know its like a fight that I cannot lose, and its a man-to-man kind of thing. Thats the gist of it? No, I cant understand it at all, I mean, how can anyone understand what you just described? Come on its not that difficult, whyre you looking at me like Im some kind of weirdo? To say that your senpai at the high school are arguing and then fighting in the student council elections in a battle of wills is a bit embarrassing. I glanced at the seats away from me and saw two figures with blatantly disappointed shoulders. Im talking purely about winning and losing elections. W-Well, if Shinra-senpai is okay with it, then its not really my place to interject Then she clammed up, as if reluctant to say so. I guess Shiraishi, who has been campaigning until now, has her own point of view. Without any rush, she opened her mouth modestly, waiting for me to continue. Youll lose, maybe. Maybe. I leaned back and looked away from Shiraishi. Outside the window, a very normal everyday life unfolds. If you showed these people the pictures and asked them which one they would vote for, the result would be the same. It was easy to imagine that they would vote for Yuuto in nine out of ten cases. Shiraishi seemed to think that I had called her to give this briefing, and she was searching for words. Whether it was comforting or encouraging, I dont know. However, thats not all that Im here to say. So, now onto the topic I called you for. Is there something else? Maybe she didnt want to hear it, she kept her face down. At this time she probably didnt want to hear about any more troublesome matters. From her point of view, she would want to focus all her attention on the presidential election that was coming up at the end of the week. Therefore, I should first eliminate this groundless fear. With that in mind, I put it into words. What I want to ask you to do is after the election, so you really dont have to worry about it until then. Really? I felt as if she was asking that tome with her gaze. Whether or not she wants to hear the rest of this story, that is her choice. She can leave at this point since I cannot force her to do anything. However, if she is willing to listen to me, I have expectations, and I promise to cooperate with her requests within the limits of what is possible, as a matter of course. That is one reason I did not deny her expectations at the beginning of the conversation. Shiraishi sighs as if she has given up, as if the meeting has come to an end. Then, taking out a scheduler and notepad from her bag, she nodded as if urging me to talk. Simply put, Id like to ask for your help in the elections. Is that in terms of manpower? Or do you mean in terms of votes? To tell you the truth, its both, but if I had to say which, Id say its the personnel or Shiraishis connections to be exact. I dont belong to any clubs or committees and I have no connections with other grades. If third years are not involved in the elections, then I should devote my efforts to making connections with first years. I am sorry to say but Hino-kun is not in a position where I can expect much from him, so it is inevitable that I will have to rely on Shiraishi. This is similar to how Shiraishi used the connection between me and Shizuku and the others before. This alone is not enough of an advantage for her to change her mind about wanting to join Yuutos side. So, before she could utter anything, I picked up a pen on the tabletop. At the same time, I took out an appropriate printout from my bag and wrote down the numbers on the back side. I assume that the current presidential election is expected to be about a 50-50 split, although this is just my personal opinion. Yes, but its leaning a little more towards Koizumi-senpai. So, whats the reason according to you? This is a question from me to Shiraishi. To which Shiraishi nodded and continued naturally. Its the difference in our popularity. No, its the difference in your language. I immediately dismissed her opinion. I said this without losing my aggressive gaze because this was my personal opinion as I stated earlier. Shiraishi looked displeased with my reaction, but she seemed to have decided to accept it as a valuable opinion and remained silent. The fact that you both are competing well till the last day of the campaign means that the outcome could very well change depending on the speeches on the day of the election. And the difference in votes between Koizumi and Shiraishi could be due to the random votes of students who dont care about the election. Haa Student elections are popularity rankings. There is no doubt about this. However, for the students who are not interested in the election, it doesnt matter what the popularity ranking is, they will put in the name they know when they have to choose which one to put in. How many of those votes you can get depends on your speech on that day. That is why language makes a difference. The ones that make a good impression and the ones that do not Being a near indifferent guy myself, I know that pretty words dont resonate with them. Rather, they are more likely to create a bad impression. Koizumi is cautious with his words, for better or worse. He chooses his words with consideration for the people around him, so as not to give at least a bad impression to any person he meets. This is the reason he does not leave a strong impression, but Shiraishi is different. She is straightforward, right to the point of being really annoying. I felt it so much in my first meeting with her. A correct way of thinking is a prerequisite for an election, but students are at an age when they tend to take it in a twisted way. It may be just a rough figure. The number I wrote down based on what I thought, it was 200 to 200. I think it might be okay to think this is the current situation. I circled around the remaining numbers, about fifty, and looked at her for a reaction. Its psychological warfare from here. Get her on board and focus her attention on the election. The results would determine which side she would side with. Do you know what youre going to say in your speech? In case you need to know, I have a copy She said and held out the copied sheets of paper. I checked the contents from above, marked a few words, and handed it back to her. Excellent, well-liked, popular, these kinds of words might be better used at a minimum, excessive praise is counterproductive. I see. Students who have already decided which way theyre going to vote by today are unlikely to shift their votes after days of speeches, so one last bad move is going to be to change who theyre paying attention to. Id like to add one last thing, and thats to finish what Ive been saying. It is not at all certain or reliable information, just my personal opinion. There is no need to go along with it, but I have to use it accordingly to get onto to the negotiations, otherwise I would not even be able to step into the ring. As long as Shiraishi admires Yuutos ability, I would have to present the merits of my recommendation, even if its in a different direction. And, well, thats all I wanted to talk about here, Ill leave the rest of the decision up to you. Eh, are you done? Its over. Im not asking you to give me an answer today. For now, lets just meet up with the rest. The two girls sitting where my finger was pointing seemed to be having rather a unusual conversation. As I stood up with the slip in my luggage, Shiraishi looked up at me and gave me a surprised look. Senpai, so you can talk that long, cant you? Is that your impression of me I was a fool to expect even the slightest word of praise. I sighed and proceeded to lead the way, and she hurriedly followed behind me. For Shiraishi, it was the last weekend before the day of judgment. What was an ordinary weekend for me, must have been two days full of anticipation and anxiety for her. But, the hours of the day remain the same. Morning comes, afternoon passes, evening comes, and night comes. Thus, the two days passed in the blink of an eye, and at last the day of the presidential election arrived. CH 187 The day of the student body president election. Around 450 students and dozens of teachers are gathered in the gymnasium. The building was dimly lit, but the dazzling spotlight shone on the stage, where the speeches were to be made. That is the stage for the two presidential candidates. Koizumi and Shiraishi were seated on two seats prepared for them behind the stage. Neither nervousness nor anxiety was expressed on their faces from what I sensed from the distant view of the two whom I could see since the curtain had already been lowered before their battle started. After thanking the principal of our school, the facilitator proceeded as planned. First, Koizumis supporting speaker, a male student, took the stage to talk about how he was the best choice for student body president. It was a very orthodox speech, nothing unexpected. The next speaker was a female student who was Shiraishis speaker. I have read through her speech, though only briefly. I have a rough recollection of the content, but most of it is the same. However, in places, I reduced the excessive praises and said her to be modest but certainly worthy of a recommendation. So far, its going well. Most of the students were listening to the speech in a rather casual way since the show had not started yet. The next time the facilitator called Koizumis name, the atmosphere in the room changed. He stood in front of the microphone with everyones eyes focused on him. Both of them looked brave, dignified, and confident. The two students were the majestic figures of the students as they spoke eloquently, regardless of the hundreds of stares from the other students. Sitting on the floor of the gymnasium, one level below the stage, I watched from them from a distance as the lights were focused on those two in a darkened room. Neither Koizumis usual feeble appearance nor Shiraishis calculated smile was visible. There was Koizumi, trying his best to squeeze and conjure words in order to convey his thoughts to the students as they were. The boy declared that he would continue on his efforts to create a comfortable environment for the students. Revitalizing events and expanding the community to connect not only with the school but also with the surrounding region. In a small rural town, community relations are also a significant issue. Most of the students in the school could easily imagine Koizumi putting his energy into these activities. That is exactly what he has done. That is how much he has put in over these years. The students know that he followed in the footsteps of his seniors, who excelled in overwhelming talent, popularity, and personality, and continued to support them by her side. The pressure and expectations of being in charge of the next generation, and his willingness to meet them head on, touched the hearts of the students. And then he delivered his final closing words. I want to be the kind of student body president that the younger students look up to. I want to be the student that the next generation of students think of as such, just as I was thinking. It sounded to me like the words from a second-year student named Koizumi transitioned to those of a third-year student named Hiiragi. Leave the rest to me, as if he is what he spoke behind those words. The other girl said something different to the students than I expected. We want individuality, charm that others dont have. For a moment, I remembered the day of the summer vacation when I first met this girl. I remembered her willingness to pretend to be someone else, for the sake of her ideals. However, after a few seconds, I knew otherwise. A change of heart or growth maybe? However, it can still be considered good for this election. She has no accumulated experience or accomplishments, and her superficially pretty words wont resonate with the students. If that is the case, it might be better for her to put her true feelings into words as they are. Shiraishis vision for the student council and the school is to develop individuality correctly. In this school, where many students are blessed with individual talent, for better or worse, there are many students who are not able to display their individuality fully and abilities due to their strong brilliance. She wants to make the school a place where such students can shine properly. In addition, she would like to create a student council that is more advanced than the previous ones, where students with outstanding abilities work together and are involved in the management. She has not given up her original idea of an ideal student council, but her mind has changed to the idea of discovering hidden talents instead of just sticking to the ideal. And finally, she added this. I wont say that I will definitely make this school better Ill probably make mistakes. Still, because Im a first-year student, I can take failure as an experience and grow as a person. Please cast your votes for that possibility, the girl concluded, bowing down her head and stepping down from the stage. The lights went out, and gradually the entire gymnasium was lit up. The entire gymnasium was filled with applause for their speeches and efforts so far. As soon as I think about the fact that I am going to be in a situation similar to this one, I feel sick and a sense of uneasiness fills my brain, I shook my head to ward it off. Good job. I was not sure if I could just say it like that, I muttered to myself as I clapped in the midst of the students with such thoughts in my mind. The third year students at the end of the line returned to their classrooms in order, and after this, the students moved on to voting by their grades. After making sure that all the students had left, the two candidates, the teachers, and the student council members stayed behind to clean up. However, there are only a few things to clean, and the six of us, the two who have been briefed by the faculty about the announcement of the winners, President, me, Miura, and Hino-kun, gathered without being called out Well, both of you, first of all, thank you for all your hard work on the campaign, it was brilliant, including your last speech. President expressed her appreciation for their hard work, and Miura and Hino-kun nodded in agreement. I was so nervous Yes, I was too The two relaxed their shoulders when they heard those words. They let out a deep breath, looked at each other, and smiled. Miura and Hino-kun called out to Koizumi, and I called out to Shiraishi. I was surprised, but I expected something like a school reform type of thing to be mixed in. I was thinking that too at least until last Friday. Shiraishi let out a sigh differently and stared at me with half-open eyes. Oh, is it my fault? Come to think of it, I was the one who assured her that pretty words wouldnt do. I thought she would change the content for the better, just as a reference, but it seems to have made a good impression on her. However, all that was left for the participants to do was to wait for the results. With a somewhat relieved expression on her face, Shiraishi said. So, how was my speech, senpai? Thats a lot of eloquence coming from a guy who hides her personality. Thank you very much for your honest feedback. The way she smiled and said back nonchalantly showed that the conversation up to this point had been calculated. I turned away from her with a wry smile on my face. The teachers also left the gymnasium one after another after the cleanup was finished and headed for the exit. Shiraishi then started to follow in their footsteps. I quickly threw a few words at her. By the way, theres a frog near your feet. Ussuee!? Whats with that way of shouting? I gave her a sneer as if to tease her for still being slow to respond to sudden situations, and then left the gymnasium. There was someone shouting angrily behind me, but it was probably just my imagination. After each grade finished voting, normal classes were held afterwards. However, the restless atmosphere among the students continued throughout the school. Truly, it is a strange thing about human beings that they seem to spend their time leisurely when they arent involved. They say that peoples misfortune tastes like honey, and thats exactly what it is. One side rejoices, the other laments. While praising and consoling them, they are secretly enjoying the situation, and that is what makes it so bad. At least, I hope that the situation will be less of a problem when the results come out this time, and the day gets over. It is past three Oclock in the afternoon. If it is as usual, it is almost time for the results to be announced over the announcement system. I sat in my seat in the classroom and waited, observing the classroom. Kirasaka was reading a book as usual, while Shizuku looked somewhat uncomfortable and looked at me several times. Yuuto is in his place, engaged in conversation with his classmates. As all the students were waiting for the moment when the results are announced when the sound of an announcement echoes throughout the school. [We have the results of the student body president election, please wait a moment longer as it is taking a while for the votes to be counted.] Did they make a miscalculation? Alternatively, they are recounting the votes again because the difference is not that big Kirasaka replied to my mutterings. Indeed, the possibility cannot be ruled out. The only thing is, waiting in the classroom for this situation is a bit stifling. Grabbing my luggage I moved to a less popular area where I could hear the schools announcements easily. Yes, its the rooftop. Here I am, on the rooftop. As I thought, not a single person was there. I wonder if the students dont have the idea of using the rooftop in this school. I went into the shade of the building and sat down. It was a little hot and humid, but it was better than being in the classroom. After spending some time alone for a while, the sound of the door opening reached my ears. I was surprised to see Shiraishi on the rooftop. Ah Shiraishi, who explained what I had in mind, sat next to me. I dont know what her true intentions were, whether she was uncomfortable in class or wanted to hear the results in a quiet place, but Im sure she had something on her mind. There was no conversation, and the rooftop was filled with nothing but the sound of the wind, the buzzing of insects, and the noise from campus. Every second seemed longer because Im honestly curious about the outcome. Then the sound of another announcement came over the speakers. This should be the last one, the results. [Thank you for your patience, we are now announcing the results of the presidential election] Over the speakers, I hear the sound of rustling and tally sheets being picked up. The casual sound and the momentary pause in the announcement made me anxious and frustrated. However, it was also interrupted by the sensation of something tugging my shirt. When I turned my eyes, I saw Shiraishi slightly gripping my uniform with her right hand, and her eyes were tightly closed. She looked as if she was praying to God, and I realized that the irritation I was feeling was trivial compared to her. [The next student body president is Koizumi Shoichi, a second-year student.] The announcement repeated. The cheers of the students who were cheering for Koizumi echoed to the rooftop. The result was declared. However, I could not look at Shiraishi sitting next to me, nor could I say anything to her. She herself was also downcast and silent. But, it only took a few moments for her face to rise, and it was laced with a wry smile. I see, so Ive lost. I did my best though. I cant tell Shiraishi, whose voice was gradually getting quieter and quieter, that she did her best and it was fine. I dont know how hard she has worked. I know what she has done on the surface, but I dont know how hard she has worked behind the scenes. If I offer words of encouragement without being able to empathize with her, it will only make her feel uncomfortable. So I told her in my own words. Whether there is a difference of one vote or ten votes, the result is the same, and not all of your hard work will be rewarded. But, I think you should get it off your mind it was honestly cool how you looked when you spoke up on the stage. It was really cool. Although being a first-year student, the sight of her speaking without hesitation and full of confidence must surely be burned into the minds of the students. No one would make fun of her. So, Shiraishi should just stand tall. Thats what I wanted to tell her, but words and conversation are difficult. Senpai speaks so glibly where it doesnt matter, but youre so clumsy when it comes to this kind of thing. Shut up Shiraishi says teasingly, with a single tear gradually falling from her eyes. As if a dam that she had been suppressing had burst, she shuddered, stifling her voice without wiping away the tears that were falling one after the other. When I shifted my gaze to the side to check on her and I caught a glimpse of long black hair and a paperback book at the entrance to the rooftop, which was far away. These girls must have come to the rooftop, too. However, they were careful not to show themselves until Shiraishi had stopped crying. After a while, Shiraishi stood up with red eyes and a clear expression on her face. Now its senpais turn, dont lose, okay? Well, Ill try my best. After exchanging few words back to Shiraishi, she nodded and turned back. Then she bowed to the two girls at the entrance to the rooftop and left. I am sure she will go back to class and pretend to be the usual smiling Momiji Shiraishi, and then all alone and cry again. That is how strongly she felt about the student council. However, even if she is not the president, she still has to support Koizumi this time as vice president. She must not end up in tears. When I see both Shizuku and Kirasaka walking up to me, I stand up, stretch out, and breathe. Im a senpai after all. Shall we do our best? As if telling myself, I declared it in a voice that no one could hear and then stepped towards the two of them. I raised my hand and greeted them both before heading home. And thus, the election for the Student Council President of Sakuranaoka Academy came to an end. CH 188 *Clap* *Clap* The roars echoed as they raised their hands together in the air. As a result, Koizumi was selected as the new student council president and Shiraishi was as the new vice president. The two student council leaders had now been decided, and now was the time to decide on the people who would assist them. This might be a relief for the President. She might also have jumped of joy when the decision came in favor of Koizumi. That is how much she looked after Koizumi as her younger brother. Currently, there are no reports of candidacy for the positions of Treasurer, which Miura is currently serving, and General Affairs, which Hino-kun is handling now. If things continue as they are, and if the two of them are willing to continue, they will unconditionally continue and be on the next student council as well. The problem is that Yuuto and I are running for the same position. The position is assistant to the president, which I currently hold. The position of secretary is vacant, and if there are no candidates, recommendations will be made with the approval of the other student council members, led by Koizumi. The recommendation is only a proposal from the student council to the students to join, not the presidential quota that Akane Hiiragi had. Students who receive a recommendation will have to go through a process of interviews with the student council members and other teachers in charge before joining. The workforce problem can be filled in through recommendation, in the worst-case scenario. So, I only need to concentrate solely on the election. After parting with Shiraishi and learning from Shizuku and Kirasaka about the reactions to the presidents decision within the school, I was on my way home. It looks like theyre officially announcing Minato-kuns and Ogiwara-kuns candidacy tomorrow at noon. Shizuku told me, holding a form with the recruitment guidelines for the council election in her hand from somewhere. Arere~, thats funny~ The voice of a famous boy detective ran through my mind Why does she have it and I dont? Facing the biggest mystery of the day, I switched my thoughts and started thinking. We dont even have time for the sports festival. And since the president and vice president are elected, the general framework and direction of the organization is determined, and now its only a matter of choosing people who fit. Is it only me or are the two applicants doesnt seem to fit in at all? From the other side from where Shizuku was, Kirasaka spoke calmly. Really, I would appreciate it if you would stop poking at the exact areas that people are concerned about. I would have talked to the president if it was possible, but that person seems to be busy today. However, she is busy discussing the future of the incoming student body president and vice president with the teachers. So here we are, the three of us, walking home together along a road, with little more than houses and fields, and the atmosphere not as awkward as it used to be. Since everyones focus was on the elections, we were able to talk about it without unnecessary additions. Thats the problem, isnt it because, aside from Ogiwara-kun, Minato-kun is completely out of the ideal idea Dont look at me like youre sorry. Both Koizumi and Shiraishi, although they had different approaches, thought of cooperation as the foundation. Thats why I am a completely different species from the ideal, as I would be far from cooperative. Kirasaka gives me a similarly sorry look. Stop! Dont look at me with those eyes! If I turn to the left or to the right, my gaze will eventually cross with theirs, so I I just turned back in the opposite direction. After walking a few steps ahead of me, when I heard them giggling and laughing, I then turned around with a sigh. The students would naturally think so, but its too risky to let a student with more influence than the student body president into the organization in the first place Because hes that soft-hearted, friendly, smile-making machine. Make the school better for everyone! Hes absolutely the guy who could say that I wonder if there is anyone in the student council who could stop him when he clashes with his own ideas head-on with the president and the organization along with him The truth is that it will be difficult for the next student council without Akane Hiiragi. Koizumi, Shiraishi and Miura are all excellent. Hino-kun is well Hino-kun Regardless, Ogiwara Yuuto, with a person to serve as a suppressor for his actions, this possibility is close to a gamble. I guess that risk is not something I could deny. But I do also have a chance of winning. If I think about the faculty votes, it certainly is the most effective way go at it. Besides, tomorrow is the big day, and today is just a strategy meeting. If I start thinking in the dark now, there is no way I could successfully carry out the battle that follows. Well, well, what shall we do? Are? I here thought that Shinra-kun already had a plan with a high winning possibility. Its not that its a way to win, its a way to be able to seize that low possibility which is already present. I cant exactly call it a plan if theres an extremely low chance of success, so Im going to need you both to help me out. I walked about with a thinking look on my face as I told them about my future plans, which I had not been able to explain properly in the student council room. The two never spoke any words and just looked forward without making eye contact. Yuuto will definitely take the straightforward route in his campaign, because even if he gathers information from his sources and devises a strategy, in the end, the best way for him to win is to go for it head-on. The ability to gather information, connections, and capacity to win through a wide network of students through those of the lower ranks. If he goes out with a similar strategy against me, the winner is obvious. And, since I dont have that kind of network or recognition, this wont even be a competition anymore. You said you didnt want to put us in the forefront, but was it because you are still in opposition to Shiraishi-sans idea after all? Shizuku asked me. From her point of view, they may want me to rely on them without worrying about what I said to Shiraishi. Kirasaka must have wondered the same thing since she remained silent without interrupting. Thats part of it.. also, because having the two of you on the top of being the one to get the faculty votes would raise a lot of questions. Likewise does that mean that Shinra-kun, with the two of us behind him, might end up having a strong influence within the organization? Well, something like that. Thats what president said. The reason she made me join the student council was because I am a person who isnt influenced by the opinions of either the students or the council. Since I was one of the few students who judged things from a third-partys perspective, I fulfilled presidents requirements. I dont know if she was right or wrong in pointing this out. However, even assuming I end up joining the next student council, what I could do is similar. The student council, which is supposed to be in the link between the school and the students, should always be a third party so that it does not lean toward one side or the other. Koizumi is adored by the students, and Miura supports him. Shiraishi is a calculating person who is liked by both students and faculty, and the current organization is just barely on the student side. If Yuuto joins, it will definitely be transformed into an organization for students. I am not saying that it is wrong. However, I wonder if it is correct. I dont have any firm commitments or convictions to say. I just want to be a neutral figure in the organization and act as a counterweight to prevent any biased opinions. So, I continued, addressing the two of them. So I want you two to support me, and if the faculty members think even a little that even you both are recommending me, Shinra Minato, my words might reach them as well. The same goes for the president. In order to make sure that my words dont end up with the students snickering at me, Ill make sure that my words are heard by showing that I have a connection with the president to both the students as well the faculties. From there, my election to the student council will really take off. With that, I present my request to both of you. I announced again, taking a few steps ahead of them and turning around. Shizuku clasped her hands together behind her body and Kirasaka crossed her arms as if urging me to continue. What should I do? I know what I want to say, but the words will inevitably sound strange to them. But I cannot not say it. Thats why from now on I want you to stay by my side, not Yuutos Is this a proposal? Are you proposing? No. Why is it that only at times like these they are so in sync? Nevertheless, Im short on words. Ill try to supplement it and explain my intentions clearly. During elections, we set up a simple base with desks behind the speaker, right? Id like you to sit there What we do at that desk is put up our manifestos. Koizumi and Shiraishis bases had a staff member who would distribute them to students who asked for support. I want the two of them to be sitting there. Although it would be a little far away, I wanted to create a silent perception among the students that the two people helping me are my supporters. However, I would only ask the two of them to respond to questions from the students that they are assisting me. It makes no sense to make it clear that they are fully supporting me, which would only bring in their popularity votes. I would not be able to proudly say that I had won over Yuuto. It is only to make sure that the students cannot ignore my words. After that, I would have to make the second and third moves to make up the handicap little by little to win the game. When I told the girls that I wanted them to stay by my side with this intention, they nodded in agreement. I understand and Ill do anything I can to help you together by your side, Minato-kun! Thanks to you Im saved. I dont mind either, and would you like me to stand by your side 24/7 with our arms linked together? Ah, no, thats fine. Kirasaka said with a wicked smile on her face, and I immediately refused. However, since that was the extent of her teasing, she smiled after a giggle. It is crucial that I can officially entrust the two of them to help me in this way. Now I can effectively direct the president as my second arrow and Shiraishi as my third. Then, Ill buy you something at the shopping district. Really? Ive never had a skewer before. Ill get one at Oyasans. Both of their eyes lit up when I said Id treat them. Gluttons After giving a wry smile with a hint of amazement, I followed their backs as they walked enthusiastically to the shopping district, where the day came to an end. : Im saying this again, but by no way I consider my( machine obv. ) translations to be accurate. Like for example, Ive translated FӤ (Cash Child, Google-sama gave this ) as Gluttons here. Im just trying to make it not look wonky and fit in the context properly. Also, it may sound lame as an excuse for not posting yesterday but dad borrowed my laptop yesterday, really!! Anyway, Ill also try to compensate this one too. CH 189 Its Tuesday morning, a day after the student body president election. The names of the candidates for the members for the council would be officially posted on the bulletin board during the lunch break today. Its best to do what I can as soon as possible. The campaign will be after the announcement, but the preparations in advance are possible. I left home an hour earlier than usual and stopped by the student council office at Sakuranaoka Academy. Two students were already in the room. Good morning, Shinra. Good morning, Shinra-kun. I heard about your candidacy from president. Akane Hiiragi and Koizumi Shoichi, who were inside the student council room, smiled and welcomed me as I uttered my morning greetings. Good morning Koizumi, congratulations on winning. I throw in a few extra words that I hadnt said yet. Koizumi scratched his head with his cheeks dyed red, looking both happy and embarrassed, completely devoid of the image befitting a president. This friendliness is one of his talents, as it is this friendliness that has brought him to the position of president of the council. Placing my bag on my seat, I pulled out a document from inside and presented it to the president. It was the official copy of the candidacy form she gave me last week. The moment president receive this, there is no turning back. After checking to make sure there were no flaws, president took it and quietly exhaled. I also received a formal letter from Ogiwara the other day Now that both parties have expressed their wishes, the election of members will take place. The instructions from me remain the same as the ones I have informed you of in advance okay? Thats fine After president took it, she it held out to Koizumi. Koizumi also confirmed it, which undoubtedly means that as of today, the student council member election and the battle for the seat of the assistant is inevitable. I also promise to do everything possible to help. Its your request after all. It doesnt matter if Im present or not President will probably be many times more effective than I am. Koizumi gave me a worried look as I responded with a wry smile to his words, which sounded like modesty. Koizumi probably heard for the first time after yesterdays election, that Yuuto and I were running for the position. The news must have come in at a terrible time. Im sorry, I didnt mean to cause a mess. Thats not the case, Id be happy if I could work with Shinra-kun again next year. But. then his words stopped. I know, I dont even need to predict what he is going to say. Its not about building memories or fighting a losing battle. Neither am I a fan of the outcome of this game, it just depends on who Im up against. No matter who I lose to or what kind of game I lose, even if they laugh at me for it, I can accept that this was the result of the current reality. Besides, if I cared about every single evaluation of people I dont know, people like me wouldnt be able to do anything. I should have given up on this pretentious nonsense a long time ago. Even if I am such a person, I am allowed to be concerned about winning for once. If theres anything I can do, please let me know and Ill do my best to support you! Thanks for helping. But arent you going to vote for Yuuto? In fact, if we consider the ability and organizational progress, Yuuto would be the better choice to support. Yuuto also has the ability to more than meet those expectations. On the other hand, I am a student who does not know what he can do or even if he is useful at all. Koizumi immediately shook his head at my question. Id be happy to work with Ogiwara-kun, but if my friend is going to participate, Id rather support him. A friend Koizumi looked at me like that? To be honest, I felt guilty when I heard those words. There is a part of me that still isnt certain about the boundary between a friend and an acquaintance. Its a bad thing that my personality has made me do, and I still havent been able to answer that question. Koizumi, perhaps wondering why I had fallen silent, looked back in the direction of the presidents seat. President, taking advantage of the silence, changed the subject. Now, lets get back to the topic. Shinra will be given about a week to campaign, and its up to you whether you make the most of it or not. Rising from her seat, president walked up to Koizumi and placed both hands on his side. Then she smiled as she always does. Now, what do you need us to do to follow the scenario you have in mind? Her expression looked like she was having fun. She asked me expectantly, as if she wanted me to show something different from what she was imagining. For the president, I need you to find out the faculty members who are eligible to vote, the clubs they are in-charge of and other such details. And as for Koizumi, I need you to something other work for me. Whatever you say! First, we need to secure a place for the speech and prepare the props, and then No, that can wait, and we wont be doing either of those today. I held out my palm as if to stop Koizumi, who was earnestly trying to list the things I would need, as if he were doing his own campaign. Koizumi stiffened as I opened my mouth to tell him what he needed to do. As I recall, it is possible for the student council to distribute printouts and such to the students, isnt it? Y-Yes, it is possible, but we would have to prepare the drafts so it would take some time to make them today. While Koizumi made a valid point, I once again pulled out a sheet of paper from my bag. It was a simple survey form that I had created yesterday on the computer in my room. The content is simple. There are two columns: one for voting for me or Yuuto in the board election, and the other for writing in your requests for the student council. The rest of the form is a simple one with the date, a title and the name of the organization to indicate that it is indeed a survey from the student council. Id like you to to print these for the entire school year and have them distributed. With that, I gave Koizumi a tremendous amount of work from the very start. Lunch Break. Before the cafeteria, the students gathered in front of the bulletin board. I dont know where the rumors were spreading from, but students who had heard that Yuuto was running for the election gathered in front of the main gate to see if it was true. Its true! It has Ogiwara-kuns name on it. Shinra who? Several such voices were coming from the group. I watched the scene from the shade of a tree a short distance away, but the excitement was like a festival. I expected it, but its pretty crowded. Its because Ogiwara-kun has never been a part of an organization or a club before. Shizuku was the one who answered my mutterings. Her long hair was tied up in a single strand and hung down in front, perhaps feeling down in the brutal summer heat. Because of the popularity and buzz that preceded the event, and the fact that there has been so much excitement, theres no doubt many of the students votes will go to Yuuto. No student has any prior information about me who was competing against Yuuto. At best, my classmates from last year and my current classmates looked surprised. I mean, its a level of recognition that only students who were in my class are aware of, or were sorry that I am on the student council at one point. I dont know what the excitement is about, and its not like theyre actually going to do something about it. Leaning her back against the tree in the shade, Kirasaka lets out a sigh, taking a look at the scene in the front, and immediately shifting her gaze to the book in her hand. Usually, Kirasaka is an omnivorous reader who reads books by Osamu Dazai, Ryunosuke Akutagawa, and sometimes even a completely different genre of novels, but today, she was reading a book titled Winning! How to Fight an Election. Both of them are serious to the point of even changing their hairstyles and books. From the perspective of others, its just a festival, its like the entertainment that humans have been doing throughout history getting excited about wholl be the winner and whos going to lose. We had only come to check the bulletin board just in case, so we quickly turned back and headed back toward the building. Shiraishi, who was looking uncomfortable at the edge of my field of vision, looked at me, Shizuku and Kirasaka as if she wanted to say something. A-Ano, why was I called? *Gasp* I remember not explaining the reason beforehand, just her that it was urgent and that we would meet in front of the gymnasium. Ive been waiting for those words. Im sure you werent waiting! If you were, then you wouldnt have just made an Oh shit! face, would you? Shiraishi tsukkomied not missing a single moment of the expression that crossed my face. However, I turned around as if nothing had happened, exchanged my gaze with hers, and asked her what I was going to. CH 190 10-12 minutes 22.07.2022 After the school was over, the campus was already in the midst of a festive atmosphere. Especially, the enthusiasm of the second-year students was so intense that many of them headed for the speech location that Yuuto had prepared as soon as class ended. I was walking alone toward the building where the first-year students were. In my hands, I was carrying a large amount of printouts that I had received from Koizumi, leaving my bag with Shizuku and Kirasaka, who were waiting in the classroom. I walked in the opposite direction from where the students were headed and met up with Shiraishi, whom I called, in the passageway connecting the freshman and sophomore buildings. Are you sure you want to do this? Did you talk to the class representatives? Through Shiraishi, I had one request for the first-year class representatives. She asked them to remain in the classroom for just a few moments after homeroom ended. She told them that the reason was to distribute the survey from the student council, so I checked the situation in the hallway and it appeared that the majority of the students had heeded my request and remained inside the room. Im going to have to get Shiraishi to talk to them in advance about all of this, otherwise we wont be able to gather the numbers we need. But, how do you want me to explain it to them? Ad-lib on the spot After knocking a few times, the door opened before Shiraishi was ready. I moved up to the front of the teaching table without worrying about the eyes being drawn towards me from the students waiting inside. Students who saw Shiraishis figure followed behind me all looked at me as if they realized that the explanation given by the class representative was true. Ill explain the main topic, so please start with something to make it easier for me to say a few words. Eh, Ah me!? I whispered to Shiraishi in her ear, who was standing next to me with her usual calculated smile. The freshman watched the overreacting Shiraishi as if watching a strange person. Ahhhh, right, that that good morning! After school. H-h-h-h-hello! The atmosphere was softened as everyone looked at Shiraishi, who displayed her usual clunky behavior without fail, perhaps completely relaxed after the presidential election. From their point of view, they probably just think that their usually reliable Shiraishi is acting weird. Perhaps its just a trick to lighten the mood. However, this definitely made it easier for me to talk to them. Without delay, I bowed my head slightly and began to speak in a voice that could be heard by all. I asked everyone to make time today to allow the student council to compile a preliminary survey about the member elections that will take place today onwards. I picked up the top sheet of paper from the teachers table and showed them the actual form. Its really quite simple: Column one is to put a in the box for the current senior you plan to vote for, and column two is for anything you would like the student council to do in the future. Like wanting more items in the cafeteria menu. When I gave one example and explained that it was a straightforward survey and that it was conducted by the student council, the freshmen filled out the printouts I handed out without any suspicion. No names were needed, and it was completely anonymous, so there was no problem even if it was a personal opinion. We were allowed to use this reassurance to get an idea of the bits and pieces of requests the first-year students had for the student council and their current image of the student council. While class 1 is filling out the form, we will go around to the class 2, then 3, and so on, in that order, and finally collect them again from class 1. This process took about 30 minutes for a total of five classes, and we were able to collect about 150 forms. Will it really be useful to collect all these? After I finished collecting the forms for Class 5, I was walking toward Class 3 of the sophomore building when Shiraishi asked me a question. I dont know. I cant really make a decision on this one until I actually go through it. However, I managed to get the first-year students to get to know my face. Moreover, we were also able to gather a rough outline of the first-year students votes and their opinions on the student council. Yuuto may have already come up with a pledge, but I have to admit that I have a hard time understanding what a actually pledge is. However, even if I gave the template speech that the students wanted, it would not be convincing enough with my achievements and abilities. On the first day, I will collect and compile the surveys from the first-year students, and tomorrow I will collect and compile the surveys from the others. Then, from the third day, the real fight will begin. I will be trailing behind Yuuto until Thursday, but since it is difficult for me to continuously gather popularity and votes, I will need to make a powerful impression, though it cannot be a big one-shot. Were back! Shiraishi entered the classroom of the class 3 of the second year first, followed by me. In addition to Shiraishi and Kirasaka, President and Koizumi were also in the classroom. I had explained my candidacy to Hino-kun and Miura, but as they had other matters to attend to today so they couldnt attend, so this is my current team. To be honest, this is a splendid lineup. The current student council president, the next student council president, the vice president, the second-year princess Shizuku, and Kirasaka, who is called the queen. If I fully rely on all of them and ask them to help me with everything from speeches to anything else, even Yuuto might struggle against them. But, that would be meaningless. If I dont win over Yuuto with my words, my actions, and my methods, it will be meaningless. Have you collected the forms? Surprisingly, Shiraishis ability to speak up was effective for freshmen, and most of the students responded. I put the large stack of questionnaires on the desk and was amazed at the number of responses. Everyone gave Ogiwara-kun a Of course they did, this is simply the difference in popularity. On the one hand, we have the prince of the school, and on the other, a student who is as invisible as the background. The freshmens response was obvious, with a similar outcome which would come from other grades too. Roughly calculated its about 130 to 20 If we calculated the same for the second year, the difference in votes would be overwhelming. The president put her hand on her chin and said while thinking. President, who has been watching the student elections the longest out of all of them, probably understands how big a difference this result makes. Koizumi, too, looked sullen at this. It cant be helped youre up against Ogiwara-kun, if I were in your shoes, Id be in tears. If it were me, I would totally be crying right now. Koizumis opinion was followed by a similar comment from the Shiraishi. However, this isnt the time to care about that. But, you ran for position knowing that there would be similar difference in the number of votes, didnt you? In the quiet classroom, president firmly asked. Without pausing, I nodded and replied to her words. Of course on the contrary, I probably expected it to be a bit more. Looking back at the survey forms, I said to all of them without discouragement. Shizuku, Kirasaka, and president smiled reassuringly, while Koizumi and Shiraishi looked at me with their mouths open in surprise. After a quick check of the second section of the survey from the first-year students, not the first, but the one with their wishes for the student council, I can be sure of one thing from the freshmens response towards the election. Perhaps this is something that is shared by the second year students as well, but the wish list includes the elimination of blank and conventional uniforms, opening the rooftops of all buildings, and increasing the items in the cafeteria menu There were very few responses that were truly pressing or specific. When time is short and a limit to answers is presented to you, if there was something you truly want, you would write it down. Student-centered, easy to spend time with, and interaction with the local community, as Koizumi listed. If language is overly vague, such as the selection of students with individuality mentioned by Shiraishi, it indicates ones lack of interest in that matter. If it is simply a situation of comparing me and Yuuto, and Yuutos popularity vote being overwhelmingly higher, I can still fight. Id like Koizumi to put together a list of the minimum requirements for the election, Shiraishi to identify the high caste students in each of the first year classes, and president to list the teachers in order of their likelihood to vote on our side. I asked the three of them, and they nodded in unison and walked out of the classroom. President waved goodbye to us just before she left, and we returned it appropriately waving our hands. The remaining, Shizuku and Kirasaka, waited patiently for me to say something. Even if I dont challenge him head-on, Id like to see what Yuuto is on about and have the countermeasures ready Then its an enemy surveillance! Right, we can do it in the courtyard right now, but there are a lot of people there so lets go to the rooftop, shall we? Enemy surveillance, is it? That means that Yuuto is already recognized as an enemy in Shizukus eyes, isnt it? Well, it might be limited to during the student council elections, but it is still reassuring that her resolve isnt wavering. It is because Shizuku is overly kind that I was worried, but it seems my fears were unfounded. Finally, when I looked at Kirasaka for consent, she opened her mouth with her eyes closed. Im not interested in his speech, but Shinra-kuns reaction when he hears it sounds interesting, so lets go. With a wicked smile on her face, Kirasaka stood up. Be interested, please. After stuffing the survey forms into my bag, which did not contain any study materials whatsoever, I got up from my seat and left the classroom, followed by the two waiting at the entrance of the classroom. CH 191 As I rested my arms on the railing on the rooftop, I felt the bizarre sight spread before me. A crowd of students, incomparable to the student body presidential election that had just been held, had gathered around one student. [ I am running for student council because I want to do something to help you all have a better high school experience! ] Yeah, I knew he would definitely something along those lines. Ikemen are such convenient creatures. Even when he said something that would usually have been snickered at, everyone took it seriously and listened to it earnestly. Holding a microphone in their hands, his supporters went around calling out to the students around. From what I can see, there are probably about dozens or so students helping him out. This is just on the first day, its easy to imagine that the number will increase even starting tomorrow. Kirasaka did not observe the scene, and was looking in the opposite direction with the railing supporting her back. Shizuku was standing beside me with her hands on the fence, looking at the scene in amazement. Hee so many people have gathered together. I guess everyone is curious because its the first day and it shouldnt be surprising looking at what usually happens in the classroom. Unaware, or perhaps not realizing that she herself is usually in a similar situation, Shizuku looked coldly at the students who were crowding around him a bit. Well, from the outside, it is not unreasonable for anyone to feel something when they see such a bizarre sight of so many people swarming around a single person. However, we are not here today to see such a scene. I must listen to what he has to say and, if necessary, prepare countermeasures. I kept my eyes fixed on him so that I wouldnt miss his single movement, but to be honest, I didnt find anything particularly remarkable. I wonder if hes taking it as a leeway, or if hes trying to push through it with just popularity and inaction. Kirasaka, who was looking the other way, told us while holding a book in her hand. Indeed, all that is being said was about creating a school for the sake of the students, and so far I havent seen any significant commitment of any kind. Its the first day, so maybe theyre just taking a wait-and-see approach. Maybe, if this is the case, lets see if there are any countermeasures Later, when I was about to talk about that, Yuuto raised his hand and made everyone around him quiet. This guy hes definitely an idol on the inside. No, hes definitely at it already. If anything, I could even feel the urge to assume the microphone to the one in the karaoke and start singing Song no. 18. As I gazed at the scene below, Yuuto began to speak in the quiet space. [ I support the cooperation with the local community that the next student body president said, but dont you think it would be the same as before if we just kept it that way? ] Yuuto asked the people around him as if he was the host and they were the audience. The majority of people agreed with him, and Yuuto nodded his head with an unconcerned expression on his face. [ So, what Im trying to do is establish a relationship not only with the community, but also with the neighboring high schools as well! ] As Yuuto spoke these words, a shower of applause enveloped the crowd. I wonder if they properly even understand what he was saying. I wonder if they are just agreeing with his words in the spur of the moment. Even felt from the rooftop I felt that they had given up on thinking, simply assuming that if Yuuto was saying it, then it was correct. Now then. The stance that Yuuto is taking is confirmed. Its about expanding the circle of interaction even wider than what it is currently at. The only high school in this town is the girls high school that Kaede attends, but there are surprisingly a number of high schools scattered across the city nearby. Yuutos plan is to establish relationships with these high schools. If we cooperate with each other to manage the event, we can have a larger scale and better quality event than what we have now, is what he would say. Whats this? I wonder if he forgot which position he is running for? Shizuku and Kirasaka muttered simultaneously what they felt after hearing what he just said. Indeed, Yuuto is trying to execute something that is far from the position he is running for. The one were running for is assistant to the student body president. Our role is to assist the president, not to oppose his ideas. It is important to express ones own ideas and have them endorsed when running for a position, but its not a good move considering the relationship with the president in the future. Even if he is elected, the president and others will think that they have brought in someone who is denying their ideas. Koizumi and Shiraishi didnt even mention other schools because there were more than a few downsides to doing so. For example, even if they managed to expand the scale of the events, the actual content would be generic, just a bit on larger scale and bland. Though this was just an example, the two of them were trying to figure out the maximum possible categories that suited their abilities, eliminating the negative factors as much as possible. In Yuutos case, he tends to think of things as much as he can, so it probably did not stop with just communicating with the community. No, really, why are you thinking about expanding it beyond the community? Its not just a matter of expanding. In fact, if you ask someone like me, there are many students who dont even know each other on campus, and if you add even more people from outside, they might even voluntarily give up on the event itself. Its not surprising that they are uncomfortable, and now there are even more strangers added into the mix. I understand what Ogiwara-kun is trying to say, but its a statement I dont really support. I agree. It seems that both of them had a negative opinion. Well, I guess thats because they are people who dont think well of extra-relationships, like I do. But, the spectacle in front of us had a different reaction from ours. It sounds fun, Were students, we should try that much, Ogiwara will definitely succeed and other similar remarks could be heard. It would be well-received by students who are generally optimistic and like to have fun. Interaction with other schools is an effective phrase for the creatures known as students. It was a good that I didnt give a speech today. I dont think people are going to come to me under these circumstances. Ill still be able to give a better speech tomorrow, when things are a little calmer. It wont be as crowded as today, but it should be more convenient. If this is what Yuuto wants to do, to create a school that people like them can enjoy, he is missing the point. Expanding the scale of the event and increasing the number of participants will not change the fundamentals. Unless we change the current relationships on campus, which rely on people with superior abilities and avoid doing things on their own, there is no point in expanding the scale of the events. However, even if I said those words to Yuuto now, he would not understand. Until he sees some results in the competition, he will continue to push forward with the belief that he is right. How would Kirasaka respond to Yuutos speech? Im going to get a spot next to him and argue over every single word he just said. Thats pretty gruesome. However, I wont tell her that I actually wanted to see that scene. Next, I turned my attention to the girl next to me. What about Shizuku? I think Ill just tell them what I can do within the scope of my position. I guess thats the best way to go about it. With a sigh, I rechecked the scene below me. The crowd is still as rowdy as ever, and its hardly a student election, but I felt a sense of discomfort. For some reason, I felt that many of the faces gathered there were familiar. Are there surprisingly fewer first-year students? Well, there are many second-year students. Shizuku replied as usual to my question. For the first day, I cannot say for sure, but it still seems to be a pretty decent outcome for a reconnaissance. I lifted myself up from the railing and turned my body around to face the doorway. Well probably focus our votes on the first-years, huh? I said to the two behind me, and walked off to leave the terrace. However, the two people behind me, who had not been conversing with each other until now, suddenly started talking. By the way, Kanazaki-san, Im the first one, arent I? What are you even saying? I am first and you are second. What are you guys even ranking on about? When I asked them about the ranking that only the two of them could understand, Shizuku answered as if it was only natural. Its the ranking of Minato-kuns support team, Im number one and shes number two. She pointed to herself and then to Kirasaka. I tried to tell that there was no need for such rankings, but Kirasaka refuted this, saying that it was an important ranking for the girls. You should not joke around too much, youll forever be the second. I know youre trying to appear cool like that, but I know youre actually smiling looking at Minato-kuns photo that you took with your smartphone. I remember the other day when we went to Shinra-kuns house, you took advantage of his absence and snuggled under his futon. What kind of argument is this? Its like Im indirectly being told the facts that I didnt want to know. Look, if the students ask me which one of us went to support Shinra-kun first, Ill go in first, okay? No, I had made a pledge that I would never leave him, so thats where being number one would come in. It wont. What kind of development is this? The two of them started arguing again, and although I would normally just leave them there, I couldnt due to the fact that they were cooperating with me, so I had to watch them argue until they were satisfied, but thats a story for later. Anyways, it would be wise to point out that Yuutos stated commitment is a slightly different path from that of the president and see how it goes, assuming that my main audience is first years and as how were just in it for the assistants position. Now that the plan for the day tomorrow is set, Ill wait for the reports from the three people who are helping us, starting with the president, and the girls at my behind me still arguing to come at a satisfactory answer. CH 192 With the lingering summer heat still in the air, I set up a base near the entrance to the wing where the first-year students were located, along with a few others. A simple desk and the bare minimum of chairs, as well as a tent to protect us from the sun, have been taken out of storage. The tent was also given to Yuutos team, and it looks like it will be able to block some of the heat from the sun. On the second day of the election, Yuuto was making a speech at the same place as yesterday. Many students were there again today, but it was not as crowded as yesterday. However, the majority of the students still stopped at least once to listen to what he had to say, indicating that his influence in the school is not something to scoff at. The actual activity will start from today, and President, Shizuku, Kirasaka, Shiraishi, as well as Hino-kun and Miura also came today. Sorry you two but if you get tired, just take a proper rest, okay? The first thing I did was to hand over a bottle of tea I had bought from the vending machine and thanked Miura and Hino-kun for their help. Dont worry, Im used to it. Im fine too! If I can be of any help to you, please use me as much as you want! Aside from Miura, I cannot help but see some ulterior motive behind Hino-kuns words. Perhaps, his brain must be working in the shadows trying to get close to Kaede I will never give my little sister to you! Onii-chan will definitely protect her. As I was making a face like a snarling wolf at Hino-kun, president walked up to me to tell that everything was ready. The first-year faculty as well as the students votes are likely to be easy to acquire, partly because they dont usually arent in touch with each other, but also because many are concerned about the power balance in the student council, just like how Shinra explained. Then, it seems that its not a bad idea to focus on the first years. Picking up the surveys filled in by the rest of the school year from the desk, which will serve as the base for my operations, I let out a sigh of relief. If everyone, not only the students but also the teachers, were to favor Yuuto, it would be a total defeat. It was a good direction in terms of motivation to see that another strand of possibility had been linked. However, the cheerful mood was soon blown away when I looked at the collected surveys. The second year was completely dominated by Ogiwara-kun, wasnt it? I wonder if Shinra-kun had predicted that probability to be a whopping 92%? Am I a fortune teller or what? nope, I am not. I replied to Shizuku and Kirasakas words with a wry smile. In the survey, about 92% of the second-year votes, or 138 votes, went to Yuuto. Even including the fact that Shizuku, Kirasaka, Koizumi and Miura voted for me, I still only received 10 or so votes. Most of the people who voted for me were probably from my class. I expect them to be the few people who had a bit of a reaction to the Sports Festival discussion. On the contrary, it is precisely because I am in such a dire situation that I am becoming more aware of the situation. I realize how much of a difference there is between me and him. If I dont work much harder than I am expecting, I wont even be able to compete, let alone turn the tables. Returning to my this side, I turned my gaze to Shiraishi, who was looking at the students at first year entrance a short distance away. Just as she was also looking at us, our gazes met and she came up to me with a short run. Its about peak time, and I think its optimal, since a lot of the students have been stopping because of the seniors gathering. Roger. Then Shiraishi, please go over to President and Koizumi. Shizuku and Kirasaka are inside the tent, and the president and other current student council members are standing outside. I wonder how many people are at this place where first-year students gather. I muttered around them, without letting my expressions show that the crowd was making me feel sick. How many people do you think there are? Well Kirasaka stepped out of the tent and looked around for a few seconds from a higher place. She returned immediately and came up with a number that was more precise than I had anticipated. Id say there were about 45 to 46 people. How can you tell just by looking at them so easily? Is there a built-in scanner in your eyes? Maybe it can even measure the opponents combat power. But, such questions dont matter now. I immediately walked up to where only one first-year student was and turned on the microphone. Hino-kun is was the one who had been entrusted with a certain task a short distance away under my directions, and when I nodded to signal him, he nodded back similarly. Test, test- ah, am I audible? After a brief operational check, the slightly muffled sound was amplified and echoed throughout the area. The attention immediately shifted from Shizuku and the others to me, and after confirming that their attention was fully focused on me, I began to speak. [Im Shinra Minato, and Im running for the position of assistant to the student council president. I dont think most of you know me, so its nice to meet you all, and if you remember me, perhaps you will recognize me as the senior who was standing next to Shiraishi-san yesterday.] I gave a brief self-introduction to the students. From this point on, I have no manuscript prepared, and I will speak impromptu. I have to pay attention to the students facial expressions and actions to make sure they dont lose interest. Before I go any further, let me tell you that currently the winning percentage of my opponent, Ogiwara is over 90%. Even though there is no hard evidence, the students in front of me must have realized this in their hearts. That the popularity is on a whole another level even to call it a competition. Therefore, I simply stated the facts without concealing them. Naturally, there were little astonished reactions, but the fact that I told them the truth did not change much. All I received was sympathetic, disappointed laughs. I thought the juniors still had a years worth of innocence left in them, but theyre really grown up in this area, arent they. Sincerely, Im relieved. [You are free to choose who you vote for, I cannot force you to do anything and I am not going to do it.] One step, and then another walking toward the nearest student. I smiled so wickedly that even I felt it was unnatural, and asked the junior, who had frozen with his eyes wide open, what was going on. If you were asked who you would vote for, Ogiwara or me, who would you vote for? I asked not over the loudspeaker, but with my actual voice. The students around us could hear me, but those a little further away would not have been able to hear. Eh ah, Ogiwara-senpai? I asked the junior who answered modestly and apologetically, continuing further. Can you put the reason into words? This time he could not answer the question. He looked around, pondered, and still could not put it into words. Lets change the question which of these two would you choose? Saying this, I took out two pieces of paper from inside my pocket. They were small sheets of paper folded in quarters and slightly different in color. The boy pointed to the paper I held in my right hand. Then, do you have a reason for choosing this paper on the right? Thats because I felt the one on the left was a little dirtier. This time he clearly told me the reason. I thanked him shortly, apologized for asking such an abrupt question, and returned to the spot from which I had come. Then I resumed talking over the loudspeaker again. The student who had not heard the conversation between me and the junior looked at me curiously. [I asked him, on behalf of all of you, which piece of paper would he choose. Just to be sure, did you guys next to him also choose this piece of paper?] I picked it up with my fingers and raised the appropriate one. The two girls nearby nodded as I showed it to them. After confirming this, I opened the paper folded in four. The one that was chosen had the number 0 written on it, while the paper that was said to be soiled, which wasnt chosen, had the number 1 written in large letters. [Was this paper chosen because of how clean or dirty it was? Yes, that was the only reason If you ask me if this paper has to do something with the election, it doesnt.] I put the paper away in my uniform and turned my gaze forward again. The kind of attention directed at me seems to have changed since a few minutes ago. From a mere scoff to slight interest. [I know that the first criterion for choosing both people and things is the outer appearance, but it is wrong in the elections, it is the content that should be considered more important than anything else.] Its wrong to just look at the appearance and make the decision and it shouldnt be your first choice. Without even trying to find out whats inside, based on just superficial information, we make decisions based on a mix of our mood and the circumstances. It is an everyday occurrence in student elections that no matter how excellent the inside was, they lost because they were inferior in terms of external factors. That is why I said before that student elections are popularity contests. However, I should not say in words here that I am internally superior to Yuuto. It would be a lie and could result in animosity. What Im trying to tell you today is that you should not only take the outer information into account but also the one on the inside, and think before you choose because, to be honest, if you ask me, I think the best equality is for everyone to listen to the speech with blindfolds on and point and vote. Then you cant be influenced by appearance. I dont want you to think that you should judge me by my voice, though. At this point, I finally took a breath and looked at Hino-kun. The other side nodded, and after confirming that a certain equipment was turned off, I put the microphone on the desk. Well, thats it for today, and if you have any questions or requests for the student council, please speak to these guys in the back. I finished my speech in a short time, about five minutes in duration. The students, who had imagined a longer speech, looked at each other in confusion. I pointed in the direction where Shizuku and Kirasaka were sitting. Shizuku waved her hand at the boys, and Kirasaka just glanced at them with cold eyes as usual. The fact that Akane Hiiragi, the president herself, was also present at the event quickly shifted the students attention to that side. Was that all you really wanted to say? Its likely to have more of a negative impact if I speak longer than I should from the get go. I dont want to give the impression that Im a bothersome senpai with a bad sense of humor. As I was taking a break, drinking the water I had received from Shiraishi, who rushed over to me, Koizumi and Hino-kun and the others gathered around me. I was a little surprised. Is Shinra-kun good at literary arts? Koizumi asked me, surprised, perhaps because of the content of our conversation. However, I shook my head at the question. Im not good at it. I just wanted to give the impression that I was a smart senpai to them. I am aware that it wasnt so accurate because although I told them not to make decisions based on just much external information, I pretended to be smart with my words. I have to do this or I dont have any chance. Also, for that matter President muttered and let out a sigh. Then she suddenly put her hand in the pocket of my uniform and pulled out the paper I had just used. Dont use dangerous methods, you what were you going to do if they chose this dirty piece of paper instead? No, Im just glad they chose that one. I answered earnestly, without any other intentions. Even if they had chosen the other one, I would have used similar words to push it off, but I must thank my juniors for choosing the clean paper for the conversation to make sense. As I replied back drinking, presidents chuckled and let out a breath, half in dismay and half in amusement. In the midst of this, when I turned to Shizuku and the others, who mainly by the boys were inquired why they werent on the Ogiwara team. Why not Ogiwara-kun? Yes, because there is no reason to choose Ogiwara-kun. Rather, I imagine for what reason you would choose him. Really, those girls are so honest about their feelings, arent they? If Yuuto heard this, he would be completely in tears. The girls did not seem to be surprised to see the stunned looks on the faces of the students around them, and answered the questions nonchalantly. Lets leave that to them. I turned my gaze from them to the opposite direction. There, Hino was checking the video I asked to shoot with a camera that looked like a black lump. Can President edit videos and upload them to the site? Yes, I can if I use the computer in my room, I should be able to. Koizumi and Miura must have guessed what I was talking about, because they opened their mouths and said nothing. As part of the election rules, it is forbidden to advertise using money, and of course it is also forbidden to use outside sources. Then, if we use our own resources to promote ourselves for free, we shouldnt be breaking any rules. After opening the app of a major video site on my smartphone, I showed it to them, I continued. Shiraishi also said that individuality is important If so, lets go digital and use the advertising method that suits the times. We arent using any money, no contractors were hired, then we can advertise with it. Now that there is a function called private release, you can set it so that only people who know a specific URL can see it. If I publish it there, I might be able to get many people to see it in the short term. While it is important to take the conventional route, it is also important to be unpredictable. Shiraishi looked at me with a shocked expression and then gave me a cold stare. Perhaps she is trying to say why didnt I share the idea with her as well? Lets face it, I came up with the idea yesterday. I cant predict what to expect from this idea, but this is how I ended my second days activities. CH 193 10-13 minutes 25.07.2022 It was after school when we were editing the video we had shot, at Presidents house. I was shown into a room which was more ladylike than I had imagined. I was sitting on a chair which she provided and was giving a few instructions while she was editing the file. Please keep the text modest and natural, with no more presentation than what is necessary. I understand, the screen looks a little dark, so Ill just keep it on the brighter side. President was editing the video according to my requests. As she tapped away at the keyboard in a steady and familiar way, I was reminded again that this person could do anything. As I thought this, I asked for an additional request. So could you also make an opening scene using this image? I held out the screen of my phone to her. The screen displayed an image of the symbol of Sakuranaoka Academy. I dont mind, but is this for the beginning of the video? No, its not. After you make this video, the account that would be used for it could be used for the student council, so please use it there. Its a good opportunity to film behind the scenes and let the students know what the student council is like. When I said this, President nodded her head. I took that as an approval and began to write a manuscript on the small table President had prepared for me. Since posting only the URL would only make people suspicious, I also thought to write an explanatory text so that people would feel secure accessing it. I was struggling a bit because the manuscript I would use tomorrow had to convey my ideas concisely and with the minimum number of words necessary. Shinra is in my room, but the atmosphere is not at all different from usual when Im busy doing the student council work. Im sorry for always relying on you. No, thats not the case Rather, its sad as a senior if you dont rely on me. She turned her chair around as she spoke those words. The PC screen showed that the video had already been created as requested. I wonder how we will proceed after this? President, who asked that question happily making the face of a child participating in a prank, was enjoying the situation more than anything else. I honestly dont know if I will be able to live up to her expectations, but I dont want to do anything that would discourage her. The third day of the election. I went to school early and put up the papers on the bulletin board. One by one, I manually put up a piece of paper with the link to the video we had just filmed and edited yesterday so that people could view it. I didnt forget to add an explanatory note next to it with a statement explaining that it was safe to access. Im afraid of getting complaints and stuff. Especially the PTA, thats scary. Shizuku and the others offered to help, but I refused, saying that I could do this by myself. I returned to the classroom after making sure I had finished putting them up on all the bulletin boards. Then I waited for my classmates to come to school as if nothing had happened. I observed the gradually increasing number of students carefully with a sideways glance to see if they were doing anything on their phones. If no one looked at it, our efforts would have gone to waste. While I was doing so, Shizuku and Kirasaka also came to school and the day started. Lunch break I left my seat, not even having eaten my lunch. An errand? Kirasaka, who was reading a book next to me, asked. A little further on, Shizuku stood up and walked over to me. I need to go to the broadcast room. Are you both coming? Kirasaka closed her book and stood up without saying a word. At their accustomed response meaning that they would follow, I left the classroom without saying anything. The video is getting good response, about two-thirds of the total students have already have watched it. Thats great. As we walked down the stairs and proceeding quickly to the broadcast room located on the first floor of the third-year building, Shizuku told me something that had been bothering me. As I was feeling relieved hearing that, I could see the broadcast room in front of me. President was already in front of the room. The teacher gave us permission to go, but we only have five minutes, so lets make this quick. Using the key that she had in her possession, President opened the door to the broadcast room. Upon entering the room, we found a chamber with broadcasting equipment, and further in was a glass-walled chamber. A microphone was placed in that room, and even though I had never seen it before, I can guess that this was the place where announcements were made. When I give the signal, you can begin. Kanazaki, help me measure the time, and Rei, assist me here. At her quick command, the two girls jumped into action. I went into the chamber in the meantime, muttering to myself as I reviewed what I had been thinking about. Shinra, lets begin. When I heard those words, I waited for her signal to begin. Three fingers held up fell one by one, finally forming a fist. The sound of the start of the broadcast echoed throughout the school, and when it subsided, I spoke. I am Shinra Minato, a candidate for the Student Council Member Election and I am making this broadcast because there is something I would like you to listen to for a moment. My voice echoed through the school. I am sure that inside the classrooms, the students eyes are directed to the speakers installed in the classes. I know I know, youre watching it. With this, I would like to casually eat my friends bento, and at the moment the moment they notice me, I want to say Fooled ya! with a smug face. If I were in this situation while having lunch with Yuuto and his friends, I would definitely have said that. Putting the jokes in my mind aside, I proceeded with the main topic. Time is short, so I must be brief. I would like to tell you two things today. One is about the URL of the video site that was posted on the bulletin board. As many of you may have seen, we have created an account for the Student Council starting from this election. I hope you will be interested in and understand what were doing. I took a breath and sorted out the contents. Three fingers were held up by Shizuku through the glass, telling me that I had three minutes left to finish. The second is about the election. Frankly speaking, this is the main reason why I am here. The other day, the president and vice president of the student council for the next term were decided. And I believe that what is going on now is the election of the members who would support them. These were my own honest words. Theyre like self-satisfaction, just telling them what I think. I dont know if it will resonate with the students or not. I am very well aware that in an election, it is a matter of course to act on ones promises, and it is the role of those who are elected to carry them out. I wonder if the three people behind the glass would be offended or taken aback if I told them what I was about to say. I dont really care what the students in my class or in the school think of me, but for some reason, I began to feel that I didnt want them or the people who were helping me to think ill of me. Still, I have to say it when I have come this far. But our biggest job is to support Koizumi, the president, and Shiraishi, the vice president and we only need to help them achieve the student council that they are aiming for. So I dont have any personal commitments. I declared quietly, yet emphatically. From here, I dont know what the reaction inside the school would be. So I cant change my statement based on the circumstances. I can only hope to hear from the students and faculty whether these words were good or bad. This is my personal opinion. Yuu Ogiwara must have his own commitments, and I have no intention of denying them. So, please listen to my words now and to Ogiwaras words and make your decision After I said those words, I turned the microphone off. Then, after leaning back on my chair, I let out a breath of relief. No, I was nervous. After all, I was able to reaffirm that Im not good at public appearances. I dont want to do this kind of work even if I were given money. As I was easing myself, President, Shizuku, and Kirasaka came inside. Good work! That was just about five minutes. I thought it would be difficult for the microphone to capture Shinra-kuns voice, but it sounded better than I thought it would. Im glad to hear that. After giving appropriate replies to her words, I turned my attention to President. Ive declared with no hesitation that I dont have any commitments, so she might have something to nitpick. How you act and what you say is your choice. Im helping you with it so theres nothing Im going to caution you about. Did I look that anxious? President, who said this with a gentle smile on her face, quickly switched the subject. Thats the last of the big moves we can make, now we just have to collect the votes steadily. Yes Ill do my best. I separated from President there, and the three of us walked the rest of the way to the classroom. Supporting Koizumi and his team? I think its a good idea. Shizuku said next to me. When I turned to look at her, I knew from years of our acquaintance that she was faking it with a smile. It would be weird if Shinra-kun had started talking about reforming our school. Thats terrible Kirasakas words were harsh, but not negative. They are the two people who know me better than the others, so they may just have an impression of me that the others do not. This uneasiness remained in my heart even now. Minato-kun, its best that you act the way you always do because you cant lie. Yes, you can only tell lies that are obvious. The relationship between the girls and me is still a bit vague, I cant be mad at them for helping me in a situation thats not clear. When this issue is resolved, I might be able to understand things a little better. There might be a change in me. I had such expectations in my heart as well. That is why I was determined not to waste the support of the two of them, and not to neglect my efforts to win. Well, although in the atmosphere I spoke as if this was as far as I was going to let those two help me, but Im totally going to let them help me. If anything, it might be more trouble than its worth. But, since the two of them were walking nimbly with a look of accomplishment on their faces, I decided to keep my mouth shut for now. CH 194 We used video as a medium to advertise. And I spoke, albeit briefly, in an unannounced campus-wide broadcast. All the big cards that could be used by the middle of the elections have been used up now. The only other way to get the attention of the entire school was to make a speech on the day of the vote. When people are faced with choices, what do they choose based on? It is individual ability, friendship, reputation, and public image. If everything is inferior, one has no choice but to look for other alternatives. Never give up the search for something in which you excel. If you cant beat them in ability, looks, or popularity, just try to squeeze out enough of just one thing which you are better at. This isnt the SNS roast wars, but it is the time to create something explosive and noteworthy. The only way to show the result is through media and activities that would not normally be used. Ill return the key to the broadcast room myself I said to President, who was locking the room, and asked for the keys. President raised her eyebrows slightly as she asked. Avoid any behavior that would make you stand out. Im just going to see how the staff would react. President is a little concerned about me, who boasts of his immense trustworthiness when it comes to seeing the negative side of things. She held out her hand which was hesitant as I accepted the keys quietly. Although I have received permission to broadcast, not all faculty members are aware of the situation. If I go now, I might be able to see some strange reactions in the staff room. The best way is to go there for myself and force out a reaction. All this would be meaningless unless I went there by myself. We will go to Ogiwara-kuns place and check on him. Im sure well enjoy it more if we hurry there. With a grin on her face, Shizuku walked toward the courtyard with Kirasaka in tow. President went up the stairs leading to the upper floor where her classroom was located. Then Ill be waiting for you in the student council office after school. Roger that. I stood there until the three of them were out of sight, then I proceeded to the staff room. A little further past the broadcast room was the staff room. I knocked on it appropriately and then opened it. Inside, several faculty members were looking at me, but I bowed and went to the teacher I was looking for. Sudo, Sudo-sensei, here is the key to the broadcast room we borrowed. Shinra, thanks for bringing it back. I headed to the seat where Sudo, who was in charge of the student council, was sitting, called out to him and handed over the key. I also didnt forget to take a sideways glance towards the other teaches present there. At first glance, the room looked no different from a normal staff room, but I could still see a few faculty members looking here. Did you get a satisfactory outcome? Sudo-sensei asked while looking over the printouts at his desk. I had never spoken to him before, so I wasnt sure what the appropriate response would be, but I chose words that seemed to fit the situation. It was, at least for me. I see. Sudo-sensei muttered briefly, and silence fell between us. No, what the hell am I supposed to do about this atmosphere? Im not the only one, but when Im having a conversation with a teacher, I dont move until they tell me Im good to go. Not being tense or stiff, but also not relaxed, I waited for his next words, when he finally opened his mouth. I was a little worried when Hiiragi was elected as the student body president. Without any prelude, he began to talk. What is this, could it be that he is going to tell me a story about himself? Although I was listening to it even though I wasnt interested, he said something that was unexpected. High school students are still young from my point of view, and its a story in the future when their talents will bloom In such a situation, a charismatic person was elected as the student council president even though she was in the first grade. At the time, I thought it was going to be a bad thing. Certainly, if I were in the position of a teacher, I would have been worried. Even more, if I were the teacher in charge of the student council. As I listened to the interesting content of the teacher, who normally doesnt engage in much conversation with his students, our gazes finally met. If you look at it in terms of results, that girl was perfect. She had awareness of her surroundings, position, abilities, and her actions and thoughts were based on that, so I trusted her to make decisions and act on her own in many of the cases. But hes not the same. I didnt immediately understand who those words were referring to. For a moment, I thought he was referring to Koizumi, the next student body president, but that guy must have a certain amount of trust in his teacher. When he said he, Shiraishis was eliminated from the list. So the last one left was Yuuto. But were running for the position of presidents assistant, not the president. Only you who serve in the council think so, but from a students point of view, it doesnt matter what position you hold, youre all the same, the student council. Sudo-sensei, who immediately rejected my words, seemed persuasive due to his experience perhaps. The student council led by Koizumi might be less competent than the current student council. However, we still have enough people who have both the ability and the trust of the students. I thought there wouldnt be any problems, but then I thought about why Yuuto was brought up in the discussion. The resulting answer was the face of the student body. Do you see what Im getting at? Are you trying to say that even if Koizumi is the student body president, it is a different student who would be the face of the student council? Hes brilliant, but a little too careful around others, and its natural to think so when a student like Ogiwara joins such a place. After letting out a breath as though exhaling the gravity of his feelings, Sudo-sensei drank the coffee kept on his desk. With his clean, short, well-groomed hair and the depth of his expression due to his age, the atmosphere felt different from that of a student drinking coffee in a cafe. In fact, I even felt a bit scared of him because his expression looked grim. Including the surrounding environment, just a popular student can easily break the shape of the organization. Its a matter to consider but this is something we adults have to think about. You go out there and work hard on your elections. I bowed to him and then left his vicinity. As a teacher in charge, it is only natural that he would be aware of the concerns that I felt. But the fact that there are teachers who actually have concerns is important in itself. If Sudo-sensei, who is in charge of all of this seemed to be against this, there is a possibility that the teachers votes will come to my side more than I had imagined. I shouldnt let this good opportunity slip away and do something about it. Its better to stand out as much as possible while my impression is still strong. As I was walking out of the staff room to return to my classroom after going through the courtyard, a familiar figure came running up in front of me. Dont run on campus, youre the next vice president in case youve forgotten. This, there is a reason for this, no, no, no, it doesnt matter! Senpai hurry up and do something about it Forcefully and without any proper explanation, Shiraishi grabbed my hand and led me back the way she came from. Since she was going towards the courtyard, which wasnt different from where I was headed, I followed her with a short jog. I knew there would be a lot of students there because Yuuto was supposed to be giving a speech, but even so, I felt there were way too many students as I approached. From a distance, from the hallway windows, from the gymnasium, from everywhere, it seemed as if students were showing their faces and looking at something. Hey, whats going on? Thats- No, its quicker if you take a look at it for yourself! Following Shiraishi, who weaved her way through the crowd, I pushed my way through it. The actual number of students in the courtyard was getting even more and more difficult to advance, but thanks to the students who saw Shiraishi and gave way to her, we were able to enter the center of the cyclone without bumping into others. Please take it back! Kanazaki-san When I entered the group in the courtyard, I saw Shizuku and Kirasaka packed up against Yuuto, who was on the platform. With a look of rage that even I had never seen before, Shizuku said in a loud voice. Kirasakas expression itself was calm, but her gaze was colder than usual. Hey, whats going on here? Unable to sort out the situation, I asked Shiraishi next to me to explain the situation. Shiraishi then began to explain, although the details were from the time of her own arrival. It started to be like this while Ogiwara-senpai was giving his speech after your broadcast, but it seems like he said something that offended them both Yuuto? What did he say? Thats what I dont know. I thought that they were talking a little after being approached by Ogiwara-senpai, but the content of the speech itself was normal in itself, I think? I shifted my gaze from Shiraishi, who tilted her head and said curiously, to the situation in front of me. Did he say something that offended them again? Or, was this a different problem? But still, I was able to understand the situation a little better after hearing Shiraishis words. Even an ordinary speech might have sounded different to the two people who knew my situation. Although the students looked at me, I was sure that none of them, including myself, understood what was going on. I could still solve the problem without any problems if I got in between and mediated the situation. Besides, there would be no problem if I told Yuuto about my way of doing things. He wouldnt have anything to say about it either. Its a hassle, but Im responsible for this. Shiraishi, please guide the students to go back to and Ill go mediate. Ah, yes! I went to the front and Shiraishi went to the place where most of the students were gathered. As I approached the center where the three of them were standing, I could hear their conversation. Im not saying anything bad about Minato, its just that people around me see it as a private use of the student council. What private use is that? It sounds like youre just backbiting someone who came up with an idea that you couldnt come up with yourself. Calm down, Kanazaki-san, what theyre talking about is an equal election campaign, and I also want to fight Minato equally. Yuuto pointed his hand in the direction of where some of the students were standing, but the crowd of students made it impossible to figure out who they were. A little more, Ive come to a place where I could reach them, but the wall of the students dont want to budge as I expected. As I was about to make a slight detour to approach them from the back, Yuuto spoke up. I cant accept that he is using you guys, even though he denied Shiraishi-sans idea. His view and Shiraishis are different on that as well. Its pure cooperation, not exploitation to achieve a goal. I hope you wont interfere with what he wants to do. Kirasaka made an immediate response to Yuutos words with a sharp and cold tone of voice. However, Yuuto showed no signs of backing down, and both remained silent. Finally, I was able to slip out of the crowd, and I moved up to where I could see the three of them. Hey what are you all doing? Minato-kun After calling out to them, I interrupted them to get between them and nodded to Shizuku, urging her to calm down. I gave Kirasaka a look to make sure she was okay, and then turned around to make sure they had separated a bit. Yuuto had gotten off the podium and had even moved to the back. I have something to do with this, dont I? Now, lets start the fight. Minato When I turned to and confronted him in an obnoxious manner, he looked a little apologetic. When I told Yuuto so, he lowered his gaze slightly. He was staring at a point on the ground and seemed to be thinking about something. Can you stop complaining like its Ogiwara-kuns fault? The conversation was resumed by a person that was not me, not Yuuto, or not even Shizuku. That voice was a that I didnt recognize. The location of the voice came from within the support group behind Yuuto, which was predictable since the students around him were all looking at one person. Standing in the center, there was THE gal, who had her skin tanned a bit and her hair dyed with a bright color. With accessories all over her body, thats totally paid-for equipment if it were an RPG. Id rather pay bills with that money in the real world. Who? When I unintentionally revealed what I was thinking, Yuuto said in a subdued voice. Its terrible, you dont even remember your classmates from last year. Even as he said this, there was not the slightest hint of discomfort on his face. This could be a completely bad move. He cant say no when asked, so he wont turn down anyone who offers to support him, but there must be many people who would like to take advantage of this situation. From the girls perspective, this is a great chance to get to know Yuuto. A good example is a female student who would have her arms crossed and would act irreverently behind his back in the future. Youre the one whos making unnecessary interventions. When I told her so with a cold stare, she sneered in affirmation. What a troublesome interruption indeed. CH 195 The girl in front of me looked familiar, but I dont think Ive ever seen her before Searching the memory of last year, which I had left in a corner of my mind, I was finally able to recall some information about the girl in front of me. Was it Nakajima-san? But I only remember her as a student who was absent without permission, arrived late, and skipped class. Its Nakayama! And Ive always been weak. What do you mean by weak? Your tanned skin is the perfect representation of a healthy body. But, lets not make assumptions based on superficial information, because it could hurt me later, so lets just accept it as it is. I shifted my gaze from Nakatani-san* to Yuuto and asked a genuine question. Why did you invite her into your team? Eh? Why, because she approached me to help. Yuutos reply, as if it should be a given, makes me let out a sigh. Even do-gooder could sense hypocrisy if someone goes this far out of their way and does something unusual. Accepting any student who steps up to the occasion cannot be considered something good. A good student is one who is able to establish appropriate relationships based on his or her own personality and the schools rules. In this regard, students like Nakazono-san and others have not only their hair colored which isnt allowed at our school, but are also wearing flashy ornaments and flashy shirts instead of the schools designated white uniform. If I remember just the last year, she also had bad behaviour. Can anyone? You cannot disrespect the people who support you, can you? I dont know what shes thinking, but shes continuing on her parallel conversation. I asked Shiraishi to ask the students to return to their classrooms so as not to be influenced by the situation. It was afternoon, a time when activities were allowed and candidates could exchange words face to face. That might be one of the reasons why Shiraishis words had no effect and why some students remain here. Shiraishi thats enough. Eh, okay? You shouldnt have asked me to do it in the first place. I can hear you complaining, you know. Shiraishi returned and stood next to Shizuku with a displeased expression on her face, and without a trace of apology, I turned my attention back to Yuuto again. Behind him, Nakamaru-san and several other students are glaring at me with hostile eyes. So back to the topic, how was it a private use of the Student Council? Im just saying that if youre going to broadcast on campus or release a video, wed like to be treated the same way. With a smile on his face and a gentle tone, Yuuto sounded no different from usual. He probably has no other thoughts in his mind. He is saying this because he truly wants to be treated equally. If you want to broadcast inside the school, you can ask Sudo-sensei and he will let you do it, and if you take a video with your phone or camera or something and edit it and submit it to the student council, your video will be made public in the same way. Its not that I was hiding it or wanted to monopolize it. I knew there would be a reaction if I tried to do something about it, anyway. All I wanted was a response from the student who said I started this. Ogiwara-kun doesnt need your permission. What were trying to say is, why are you doing this without telling us? Who in the world would be stupid enough to tell someone about a plan that they themselves thought of, got permission for, and laid down the groundwork for? Ive had to deal with some really troublesome students. I wonder if she does not consider that her statements could be perceived as Yuutos words by those around her. Anymore words that instill a negative image any more can affect the outcome of the election between Yuuto and me. Well, Im not going to tell her though because I didnt have the plans to stop her from the very beginning What about the student council-led camp? I thought the student council was neutral and not beholden to any individual. Its not student council-led, its individual-led. Of course Im not forcing them to do anything, and each one of them is cooperating with me of their own free will. I shrugged my shoulders and looked back. Behind me were Shizuku, Kirasaka and Shiraishi. I dont have the kind of popularity that attracts people around me, like someone. Quality over quantity is the obvious answer. Yuuto himself knew what was going on inside our team, so he didnt have anything more to say. However, the students behind him who supported him did not even try to hide their dissatisfied expressions. By the way, could I ask you something? Ah, no problem. The baton of questioning was passed to me without any concerns, as if she believed she was in a position to do so. I asked her questions in the same way shes been doing so far. You have been expecting these girls to come to you since when? Wa? No, not just Shizuku and the others, how long have you thought that the members of the student council and the student body would support you? Have you ever thought or wondered why you would have support for yourself? Are you making assumptions based solely on your words and those around you? I dont have that kind of confidence, which is why I asked for a survey from the students. Sure, I used my position as a student council at the time. But, thanks to that, I was able to clearly realize the difference in votes between myself and Yuuto. Also, did you make the effort to check that difference for yourself? I can assure you, you would definitely not have done so. So, thus the difference in behaviour. Grievances arise in election campaigns that are taking place over the same period of time. She thought that she had an overwhelming advantage, which is why she let her guard down. You asked Shizuku and Kirasaka to help you with the student council, but did you also ask them to help you get the votes? Thats Did you take direct actions, knowing that the student body has so much influence? If he had tried to invite them to his side or had taken some action against the student council members, he wouldnt have made such ridiculous statements about the private use of the student council as he did this time. After all, Yuuto, a strong person, would not consider my, a weaker persons position. In an attempt to get a bite out of his opponents at any cost, he never looks at the possibilities. He just puts up pretty superlatives and looks down on his opponents, taking advantage of his high position He has always been capable of doing everything out of his talent, and he has no understanding of what his weak opponents are thinking. He assumes that the other person could naturally do the same things that he could, and he usually speaks so to people who feel inferior to him. He truly believes that this world is equal. Therefore, he mistakenly believes that if he is having fun, the other person is having fun too. You said earlier that you wanted to fight me straight up, but there was no fairness or equality when we started and you and I competing equally, such a thing doesnt exist. Thats not true! At least at the start we were certainly equal. When was that, when it was announced? If you really believe that, youve got quite the flower garden in your head. Our gazes meet, and for the first time, Yuutos smile is gone. The dark face containing emotions similar to frustration and irritation made Nakayamas group look anxious as well. The noisy students around them also changed their mood to a commotion different from before. The prince of all, the popular and always smiling Ogiwara Yuuto was no longer here. If you thought we werent equal, then why did you run for the elections! Because I wanted to win against you. Yuuto asked me with a sad face, and I answered with a bitter smile. Its an impure motive, just like a childs. The people around us must have been astonished. However, this is the honest truth. Well, in reality, you have the upper hand, so Ill just accept it as a challenge and Ill just do my best as someone inferior. As if to relieve the tension that had been building up, he told me this in a voice that lacked his usual enthusiasm and motivation. He waved his hand in the air, signaling that this was the end of it. If you think what I did was unfair or unsatisfactory, you could tell the teachers or the election commission. I turned around and proceeded to break up the place, which had already started to become something big. I turned to the people I was facing one last time, and to the students behind him, who were flustered, thinking they were the best group in the school. Dont disturb me Now youve done it, Shinra-senpai. After seeing the senior who had escaped from the crowd, Shiraishi said to the two girls standing next to her. However, there was no response and the two did not move even though they looked at each other sideways. That being the situation, she turned her gaze to the senpais next to her with a reserved gaze and found an unexpected sight. Kanazaki Shizuku had her hands on both cheeks, and Kirasaka Rei had her fingertips on her mouth and her cheeks slightly flushed. Their gaze was directed in the direction of the students, in which he had already disappeared into. At the sight of them, she let out an involuntary sigh stating out her true feelings. The two of you have quite unusual tastes Still, the kouhai was far from understanding their state of mind. CH 196 Why is my heart so stirred and irritated? The game we wanted, the confrontation we started. A confrontation in a way we did not want, that came after all the actions we hoped for ourselves Where did our path deviate from the desired one? It must be the relationships with those around us. There are many things that Ogiwara Yuuto has that I do not. But, theres also a few things that I have that Yuuto doesnt. There are people around me that I can put my trust in, but not around him. Even though Ogiwara Yuuto does not have a wide circle of friends, hes still the prince for everyone. He is popular, adored by others, and conversely, unable to build relationships that he himself can trust. He has made the mistake of expressing kindness in the wrong way. His attempt to treat everyone equally has led him to think that broad and shallow relationships are the correct. I, who had always disregarded relationships until my second year, could not have said that. I shifted my gaze from the blackboard to Yuutos seat just once. Kirasaka, who also noticed this insignificant momentary change in my gaze, muttered in a small voice that only I, who was sitting next to him, could hear. There is no need for mercy in a game. I cant afford that here. I know, and yet I looked out the window to escape from her gaze, as if a child was being dishonest after being pointed out. The sky was clear, contrary to my unsettled state of mind. I wonder if I was subconsciously hoping for a more shounen manga-like development Did I really believe that we could talk honestly with each other and understand each other on the election arena? I couldnt answer that question now. The chime that signaled the end of the day rang, and many classmates gathered around Yuuto in the bustling classroom. I guess hes going to start campaigning today. I was just watching from my seat as they walked out of the classroom. I was not the slightest bit concerned if we were going to do the same, so Shizuku walked up to me with her bag and asked. Minato-kun, why dont we move near the freshmens elevator? For a moment, I let my thoughts wander over the question and then shook my head. At the sight of me, Shizuku wondered. Why? A slightly sharp look came from her. The same thought might have occurred to Kirasaka as it did to Shizuku. However, I expressed my own intentions as if to also tell Kirasaka, who was sitting next to me. Ive already used my big cards, so now its time to gather votes steadily. No more conventional speeches could be expected to be effective in this short period of time. If thats the case, it would be wise to shift the direction of the campaign to gathering votes steadily rather than speeches that would attract even more attention. The incident at lunchtime should have attracted more than enough attention from the students, even if they didnt like it. Now that the Internet has become mainstream in our age, information is transmitted among students at an unusually rapid pace. Even though the contents might be a bit different, a topic will spread if it has to. Im not being modest to Yuuto, Im just moving up the schedule a bit. Making a convincing but wry expression at the two of them, I stood up with my luggage. The two of them followed behind with their own luggage in hand, as if they understood what I was talking about. Shizuku, do you know any students in the clubs? Yes, I know some girls in sports clubs to some extent. If they are in an athletic club, then lets take Koizumi with us. Koizumi must have a friendly relationship with students who are involved in club activities on their days off. Then using Shizukus connections and Koizumis credibility to strike might not be a bad idea. The only concern is that Im not a fan of lively sporty girls. Thats really all. Yep, thats it. Theyre the opposite sex, outdoorsy, and have nothing in common with me in every way, so we dont have anything to talk about Well, as far as today is concerned, I have people around me, so that fear is probably unfounded. I have to ask Shizuku to help me in that sense, but I had something else I wanted to ask Kirasaka to do. Kirasaka can I ask you to do a manuscript for me? Manuscript? Is it for Shinra-kun on the day of the election? Ive thought of that myself to some extent, so its no problem, its the manuscript for my supporters speech. Then she took out a printed piece of paper from her bag. The sheet of paper contained a schedule for the day of the election. Kirasaka took a look at it, grasped what it had, and then nodded. Okay, who am I supposed to write it for? Kirasakas question puzzled me for a moment. Im sure hell definitely object to it. No, even if he doesnt object, theres a chance hell be blatantly disgusted. However, I answered hesitantly, because I expected that asking that guy would be the most ideal, from my point of view. Hino-kun. The moment she heard my words, all emotion vanished from her face. It was no exaggeration to say that the motivation itself was gone. Shizuku also looked blatantly uncomfortable, so he was probably way off their imaginations. May I ask why, just to be sure? In order to join the student organization and to get the first year votes, which are important to us in this election, it would necessarily be more persuasive to ask for support from first year students. In that case, wouldnt Shiraishi-san be a better choice? Shizuku interrupted me and asked an obvious question. I had expected that question too, so I gave my answer without a second thought. Shiraishi is, for better or worse, a calculating type of person, and people around her appreciate a genuinely straightforward type of speech more than one thats a no-brainer supporting speech. But, Arent I the one who is going to write the script? Its just a basis. I want Kirasaka to come up with the original text so that Hino-kun can add his own words to it and speak. When I requested this, the girls did not ask any more questions. Knowing Shiraishis character and respecting my ideas, Kirasaka nodded, albeit reluctantly. Okay Sorry After leaving the classroom and exchanging words in the hallway where the student count was beginning to dwindle, we headed to the gymnasium, passing Koizumis class and Kirasaka headed to the library to think about her manuscript. When I apologized to her as we parted, she smiled a crooked smile and left. I visited Koizumis class along with Shizuku. Koizumi was just getting ready to join us, so I explained to him what had happened and we headed to the gymnasium. We visited the indoor sports clubs first, and then the clubs on the field, last. The first club we visited was the girls basketball club, where the members were stretching, and our conversation went surprisingly well. Shizuku was the first to greet the girls and draw their attention, then Koizumi asked the head of the club to make a little time for me, and then I made my appearance, full of energy. At that moment, the female students gave me a Who is this guy? look and seemed to have question marks floating around for a moment, but then the perception that I was the weird guy at lunchtime spread. Then they could guess that the visit was in regards to the election What a turn of events. I was standing alone on the basketball court with the ball in my hand. The girls were surrounding the court, happily looking at me, and Shizuku and Koizumi had joined the circle. If you can make two out of five free throws, well listen to you. When one of the girls in the group, a sophomore and the new head of the club, declared this, then the girls started to make noise as if a festival had begun. They are definitely having fun Also, Shizuku is enjoying it too. After all, Im confidently predicting how many female members will join. Koizumi is Koizumi, and hes looking at me with a clenched fist and a passionate look and as if saying, Good luck! This is why I dont like crowded places, I thought as I threw the ball towards the basket. I never expected it to be a shounen manga like development Im running for the elections, and Id like you all to support me. They went in, the free throws. Having said that, I cant say it was easy because I got two just in time, but as they say, luck is part of skill. When I turned to the girls, who were sitting on the gymnasium floor and listening quietly to me, no one directed them to do so, but applause echoed through the gymnasium. I would have liked to talk about my reasons for running for the position and my personal plans for activities after being elected, but time was limited. Also, I couldnt spend precious time on club activities, so it was a great accomplishment that they listened to me, even if it was only the bare minimum. As the three of us were leaving the gymnasium after thanking them, I remembered something I had forgotten to mention. From the gymnasium door, I made a short run back to the basketball teams place and added one word. Just vote for whoever youd want to. Shortly after I told that to them, I quickly turned away and started to run. At his back, the girls basketball team looked at him with a blank expression and then started laughing after the three of them disappeared. After that, I visited with the girls kendo, track, and tennis clubs and asked to be allowed to have a similar talk with them. All of the clubs were willing to do so because Shizuku and Koizumi were present, and I was able to create a situation where they would listen to what I had to say, albeit somewhat. The girls in Yuutos group share the same active lifestyle, but their friendships naturally change depending on whether or not they are part of a group. The club activities fortunately seemed to be untouched by those gyaru girls, and no one had any negative words or opinions to offer. It may not be a bad tactic to draw in the athletic clubs aggressively. I guess my personality hadnt lost its passive way of thinking and perceiving things. It was a rather humble activity in which we kept going to the clubs until dusk, but I have to thank the two of them for their participation. Although I did not offer them anything, todays activity ended when I secretly decided in my heart to buy them something they would like to eat later on. Im grateful for staying with me until this late. Its okay, I already said I would help in any way I could. Koizumi smiled without a hint of displeasure and exchanged a few words with me in front of the school gate. It was a day that reminded me of the valuable and significant relationships that have been built up by this unassuming student. I parted from Koizumi at the school gate and was about to call Shizuku and Kirasaka to go home when Shizuku stopped and said. Im going home with Kirasaka-san today. Do you have some business to attend to? Im going in the same direction as you, you know? If she had something to do, like shopping or something, I thought it was now her turn to ask since I had been keeping her company busy until now, but Shizuku shook her head. Today, Minato-kun doesnt need us. She then turned her eyes behind me. I turned around to see what was going on, and there I saw a figure I knew very well. Nii-san, lets go home together. Kaede why are you here? My younger sister Kaede was standing in front of Sakuranaoka Academy, the opposite of the girls high school she attended. Shizuku answered my question instead of Kaede. I called her. Kirasaka-san seemed to have the same opinion. We thought it would be better for Minato-kun to talk to someone with whom he could express his true feelings with right now. I couldnt face Shizukus expression as she smiled. I am ashamed to say but it seems that she has seen through my feelings that I was trying not to express, but I dont feel bad about it. To be honest, I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw the look on Kaedes face. It was as if I was slightly relieved from the irritation that had been going on since lunchtime. Maybe it was because we were family, and there was no need to put on a strange air of pretense. Lets go home now, Nii-san! Kaede, who had moved from behind to next to me, gently grasped my left hand, said with a smile. I did not refuse the hand that pulled me, and I started to walk in the direction of my home, but I soon turned around. I told Shizuku, who was still in front of the gate waving her hands and cheeks, and Kirasaka, who was not present, to pass the message on to her. Wake me up so I dont oversleep tomorrow morning Yes, Ill take care of it! I said this to Shizuku, who nodded with the biggest smile on her face, and we siblings proceeded on our way through the residential area in the evening twilight. CH 197 A quiet time between two siblings came after a long and hectic day. The two of us walked side by side through the residential area, and then visited the shopping district. Nii-san, lets go shopping for dinner! Wait! Starting from the nearest store, we bought vegetables, meat, and fish, not only for todays dinner, but also for tomorrows. Todays dinner would probably be curry or hamburger steak. With this thought in mind, I received the carrying bag. Whats your guess for todays dinner? She asked me with a potato in her hand. By now, I, as a Nii-chans point of view would expect me to say it to be curry However, it is Minato-kuns nature to not do what is expected. Hamburger steak. Bubu, its curry today. No, I thought about it, didnt I? But, todays menu was already set in Kaedes mind, isnt it? As an older brother, Ive heard it, I wonder if Im the only one who thinks that my request would be taken into consideration. I turned such a gaze to my sister. Just kidding, let us have hamburgers. Kaede said with a wry smile, as if my innocent childlike eyes had an effect on her. I dont know why, I feel like Ive been spoiled and its rather complicated. No, curry is fine. I handed the vegetable bag to the owner and took another bag from Kaedes hand after she paid the bill. Kaede turned around upon hearing my words. I silently walk alongside her as she walks away from the store. It sounds like a lot of work to be competing with Yuuto-san. When Shizuku had contacted her, I knew that she would have told her my circumstances. There way no way that Kaede would bother to go all the way to the opposite Sakuranaoka Academy. She said it would be fine if we spoke at home, because we are siblings and we would have the time to do so. However, the fact that Kaede made time outside our home like this means that she must have guessed that I wouldnt talk to her at home. You could have talked to me about it The words she muttered pierced deep into my heart. I am sure that Kaede thought that I didnt rely on her. However, I had my own reasons. With our parents overseas, she and her brother are left to do most of the household chores and also attend school. My sister is already supporting me adequately from my point of view. I didnt want to cause her any more trouble. Kaede is a brilliant girl, and as her brother, I know that better than anyone else. If I talk to her, she may think about it, explore ways, and even discover some possibilities. But I didnt want her brother to be thought of as a helpless man any more. I am aware that people around me dont think of us as siblings due to our different looks, and also the fact that I, a talent-less brother, has a sister full of good qualities doesnt help it very much. Still, I always hoped to be a cool older brother in front of my sister. Im sorry, but I dont want you to think that I dont consider Kaede to be unreliable. I know that Nii-san wont think sobut if you could have told me about it, even a little bit, I could have helped. Sad eyes looked towards to me. I met her eyes up front and lightly patted her head with my free right hand. Its always been kind of a habit of mine when Ive had nothing left to say. Kaede, who let me stroke her hair without refusing, chuckled and said. This is how Nii-san has always fooled me Kaede said and grabbed my luggage with her small hands as if to take half of it from me. I hand over the lighter one out of the two, and then we walk together through the crowd in the shopping district. Its starting to get dark and the shopping district is probably at its peak around this time. Even so, I felt slight loneliness, which had become smaller than it was in the past. Are you going to win the election? Kaede, muttered a few words in a voice loud enough not to be drowned out by the sounds from the surrounding stores, and gave me a serious look. It depends on Yuuto, if that guy keeps going like this, theres a good chance well win. I see She nodded and let out a slightly relieved breath. Im sure she had heard most of the story from Shizuku, but she seemed relieved to hear it from my mouth. So if Yuuto remains the same, we may win. However, the moment I said it to myself, emotions swirled through my chest that were difficult to combine into words. However, Nii-san doesnt look happy. Did you do something to make you feel guilty? Or is it something else? Kaede, who has returned her gaze to the front, asks a question that strikes at the essence of the matter. I dont remember doing anything that I should feel guilty about. The use of the video for publicity, the use of the broadcast room for school-wide announcements, and the verbal exchange with Yuuto directly were all done within the scope of rules. I also heard from Shizuku-san that you had a run-in with Yuuto-san and his supporters. Did she tell you that much? They were free to talk as much as they wanted, but even I didnt think it was necessary to tell her that much who had been friends with Yuuto for a long time. For Kaede, Yuuto is also a senior, a friend of her brother, and a close friend of hers. It is not pleasant to hear such a person is in direct conflict with his brother. When I heard the story, I honestly thought, Of course but not towards Nii-san, but to Yuuto-san. I listened to Kaedes words quietly. I could not go to the same high school as Nii-san, but there is Shizuku-san. Besides, I found out that Kirasaka-san also supports Nii-san, but then there is no one to support Yuuto-san. But hes got enough people around him to help him No, its different, its about emotional support. Kaede paused as she said so. Then she turns her body to face me and puts her free hand on my chest. No matter how many people are around, they wont reach here. The small palm on my chest felt strong and different from that of the little sister I knew. I realized that she was growing up as well, and that she would not be a little sister forever. Maybe for Yuuto-san, the only person who can reach out to here is my Nii-san, not Shizuku-san or Kirasaka-san, but only Nii-san. Kaedes words made me think of the environment that had surrounded Yuuto up to this point. They push their aspirations and ideals on him, turn troublesome roles and tasks over to him, and approach him with a smile when it is convenient for them. While everything was an equal friendship for Yuuto, who never said no and would never do so, I was certainly placed in a different category. The two of you are just clumsy people Hearing Kaedes sigh, a wry smile appeared on my face for some reason. No, really, as and elder brother and a senior, we are probably just two troublesome and clumsy people to Kaede. Nii-san gets irritated because he thinks that Yuuto-san is a great person, doesnt he? That is why your heart is stirring at the sight of his unworthiness. Are you Buddha? Please listen to me properly. Yes There is nothing dignified about being an older brother in a situation where your sister says youre not. I said that thinking that it would change the mood a bit, but she just looked at me with completely cold eyes. Its better not to anger my sister, it seems. I shushed myself and focused on my ears to make sure I didnt miss a single word of what was to follow. All you can do now, brother, is to win Yuutos favour by doing things your own way. After that, everything will be fine. I gently put my hand over hers, which was resting on my chest. Warmth engulfed my cold hands. The actual reason for the irritation was just as Kaede said. The only way to resolve this irritation is to win the election campaign against Yuuto first, and then change it with the help of others. I need to abandon the desire to change the environment now itself and then compete with him in his natural state. Can you review my speech when we get home, or could you just listen to it? Sure, we can go over it together after dinner! Naturally, the scenario is different from the scene I or Yuuto had in mind. However, thats the so-called reality, and it shows that our thoughts were still a childish imagination. But, if I were to so frustrated that I could not even concentrate on the competition at hand, it would be impossible for an ordinary student like me to survive the election. It is impossible from the start to solve problems without harming anything, including the relationships and impressions of those around me. So all I have to do is think about how to get beyond the person in front of me. Then I can think about the problems after that. If I cant do it alone, I should rely on my sister. If I still cant do it, then I should turn to my childhood friends and classmates. I am used to being hated by people and being left out of the group. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to survive in an environment where there are so many extraordinary people around. Well, for now, Im going to try to find the best way to make Yuuto regret this as much as possible. Then, I went home and spent a long, long time with my sister. We reviewed the content of the speech, reconfirmed my expected scenario, and worked out a plan to deal with the risks. In the meantime, time passed and we both fell asleep in the living room. It is a secret between us that even Kaede, who never overslept, fell asleep until Shizuku came to pick us up as promised. CH 198 Friday, the last day for campaigning, both sides were done without any changes and we were just waiting for the day of the election. Yuuto set up bases at different times of the day in the courtyard, the elevator entrance, and at the school gate, and delivered his speech to a large number of students. I, on the other hand, only made speeches at lunchtime in front of the first-year building, and after school I went around the clubs along with of Shizuku, Koizumi, and Miura. After all, students who belong to club activities are not unaffected by the caste system on campus, but I had the strong impression that many of the girls were not members of any factions, so the conversation went surprisingly well. It was a very unremarkable and inefficient method, but it was worthwhile to visit all of these activities by myself. I was able to greet all of the athletic groups in all of their activities, and as far as the humanities were concerned, I greeted as many of them as I could. Unlike the athletic clubs, the greatest characteristic of those people is their strong individuality. Rather than working in groups, they tend to prefer to do things individually. That is why they could be a key figure if we could convince the majority, but on the other hand, once they get a bad impression, they are completely out. In the first place, students who dont have much interest in elections, when faced with choices, will choose at random based on their impressions and the reaction of the crowd. Anyway, by showing up at almost all the activities at our school in this way, I was able to increase my vote count, though gradually. However, my concern is the fact that the student named Ogiwara Yuuto is very popular among female students. No matter how many speeches I make or how sincere I am, there is a high possibility that I will be blocked by this single exceptional barrier. Even if I stand upside down, I have no chance of winning in that regard, so I have no choice but to give up here. On Saturday and Sunday, I, along with Kaede, Shizuku, and Kirasaka at my home confirmed the content of the speeches for voting day, and on Sunday, I also invited Hino-kun to my home to confirm the content of Kirasakas original manuscript. I asked Kaede to do some shopping during that time as part of my countermeasure against Hino-kun. Hino-kun, who was nervous when he entered, was completely depressed when he found out that Kaede wasnt there. However, it certainly was a fruitful weekend. Ive done everything possible to address the issue, and Ive thought of a few words to say to the students before voting begins. I took out the phone in my pocket and checked the number of views on the video posting site. There it was indeed showing over 400 views, which was close to the entire school. This would not be a problem for me to assume that everyone had seen me at least once. Then came the election day. Is it okay for me to vote too? I asked the Shizuku as we were going over the details of the election in the final confirmation before the morning HR session began. It is written that the right to vote in the election is for first-year, second-year and faculty members, but do the candidates also have the right to vote? Kirasaka was the one who answered the question. Ive heard that the candidates are supposed to vote for themselves as well, to make sure that the number of people is officially counted. Heh Where did she get this information from? I dont see any mention of this election in the paper that contained the details of this election Well, I wont bother to ask her about the rules of our school, because she would nod her head if she had them completely in her head. Still, it is somewhat shameful if you are allowed to vote for yourself. After placing the sheet of paper appropriately on the desk, I turn my gaze out the window. The students I can see from there are more lively than usual, and I am sure I am not mistaken. What do I and Yuuto look like to the eyes of the students? A reckless challenger, an unshakable winner something like this, I wonder. Well, whether I cry or laugh, todays result will decide everything. To be honest, there is nothing I can do. This situation brings me a sense of relief, but Shizuku seemed to be different. She looks fidgety and restless, looking around the class and thinking about something. Whats up? No, I was just thinking that I should go talk to everyone one more time. A bad move might make a bad impression. Even Yuuto didnt do anything, did he? She turns her gaze to the seat where Yuuto is sitting. Yuuto, sitting surrounded by students as usual, does not seem to do anything. He is probably thinking similarly. After she returned her gaze, Kirasaka, who was standing next to me, said the same thing. Yes, sometimes it is important to be patient. Your fingers are pretty loud for you to say that though Kirasaka was answered by Shizukus own sharp words. She is also fidgeting, tapping her fingers on the desk, as if she too is restless inside. Why is everyone else so restless except for me? I let out a sigh and then leaned back on my chair and thought. I received word that I would be getting a majority of the faculty votes this morning, thanks to the president. The club advisors were a major factor in this, as were the other faculty members, whom the president personally visited and tried to persuade. Now it remains to be seen how many more first-year students will vote for me than for Yuuto, and how many club students will support me Well, I cant help but think about it now. I must calm down and review the speech. As I started to do so, the classroom door opened and my homeroom teacher walked in. Were moving! With just a short phrase, the classmates all got up from their seats and began to prepare to move. The speech will be given during the first period of the day. The voting will take place during the lunch break and the results will be announced after school. Shizuku and Kirasaka also got up from their seats, and finally I stood up and walked toward the gymnasium where the event was to take place. How are you feeling? As I entered the gymnasium and headed toward the row for student council members, President was the first one to open her mouth when they saw me. Next to her were Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun. Shiraishi is not yet a member of the student council, so she is joining the line of first-year students. Koizumis expression was even more tense than mine, and I could feel the tension on his face. Normal, I guess? Ive done everything I can to get the word out to the teachers, but now its all up to you. Thank you I am really reassured that this person is willing to help me. I feel sorry that I seem to be taking advantage of this person, Akane Hiiragi. I hope to be able to return the favor in some way. I checked my posture in the large mirror installed on the wall of the gymnasium to make sure I look presentable. The first speaker to speak in support of Yuuto will take the podium, followed by Hino-kun, then Yuuto, and finally me. This order has been standardized for a long time, and it is customary for students who are not in the student council to take the podium first. I called out to Hino-kun, who was looking at the manuscript with a blue expression on his face, as if he were about to collapse at any moment. Its okay as long as you take it easy. Although, Kirasaka made the original manuscript but just say whatever you want to say. B-but, depending on what Ill say, Senpais impression might I chose you, Hino-kun because I knew youd do just fine. I patted him lightly on the shoulder and sent him off with a push on his back. On the opposite side of the stage from us, Yuuto sent a girl out in a similar manner. She wasnt the girl who had been giving me a hard time the other day, but she was definitely the one who had been standing behind him. However, now is not the time to worry about others. As I was about to move to the back of the stage after checking the figure again, I heard footsteps rushing up behind me. When I turned around, Shizuku and Kirasaka halted in front of me, looking worried. Your tie might be a little loose, and also your collar, make sure you have your posture right Mother? Shizuku looked bewildered and straightened my uniform, which she should have checked herself earlier. As I smiled at the sight of her, Kirasaka next to me also turned serious and said. Your eyes look dead. Sorry to be born like this Theres nothing I can do about that. I cant go to an ophthalmologist now, but if you want, I can put on some glasses to give myself an intellectual atmosphere. Do your best! Dont show embarrassing appearance. Shizuku clenched her fists and Kirasaka folded her arms, making a gesture of brushing her hair with one hand and told me as usual. Though I told President I was feeling normal, I was feeling a little light-headed. I raised my hand back to them and walked up the stairs leading to the back of the stage. [I am convinced that, Ogiwara-kun, is a wonderful student who can take the initiative to reform the school for the benefit of the students!] Just as I was climbing behind the stage to check on Hino-kun, those words were uttered to conclude Yuutos speech of support. The words were bland in themselves, they probably decided that the image of Ogiwara Yuuto was so well-established in the school that there was no need for a crude attempt at uniqueness. It is true that being aggressive in a safe manner can be good at times. On the contrary, in my case, I really cant go through with being safe. That is why I chose a person who is easily noticed. Naturally, I have a feeling that Hino-kun will be fine in terms of personality. I have only one honest word to say to Hino-kun, who steps out of the stage to replace the girl who are moving from the stage. Hino-kun, you dont have to lie or put up a bad front, so just go ahead and speak honestly. Yes! The expression on his face was still stiff, but it changed to a look of slight determination, and Hino-kun walked out onto the stage where the lights were shining. Applause rains down on him, and all eyes are on him. Next, they turned to murmurs because of his strong appearance and red hair. [Im Daiki Hino, a student council officer in charge of general affairs and a freshman] Why does he always end with -ssu? I was about to ask myself that question, but I had to endure it, being here behind the stage. [Myself and Shinra-senpai, who are the members of the students council, are not students who joined after formally campaigning, but we were made to join after being approached by Hiiragi Akane-senpai.] In terms of Kirasakas original draft, these words were slightly altered in his own way and were conveyed to the students. The students were slightly surprised to learn how we had joined, which mustve been a mystery to them. Shinra-senpai is not as talented as Ogiwara-senpai in being able to do everything, but he is still a great person in my opinion. His grip on the paper he was holding got stronger. He looked up and down with a self-inflicted smile on his face. [At first I thought I and him were kindred spirits, who didnt have any friends. There certainly arent many, but great people gather around Shinra-senpai.] I want friends, thats what Hino-kun wanted to say, and that is how he felt. How do the students feel about their junior, who they are hearing about for the first time? [Hes not a senior who can stand above others, but hes the kind of person who will stand next to you. So, I can say with confidence that he will be the senior who will support everyone in the next Student Council under President Koizumi.] Good guy. I used to think he was a bit of a dangerous junior who worshipped Kaede, but it seems that I may have to change my perception. As I observed the growth of my junior emotionally as a senior, Hino-kun took a big breath in to say one last thing. As I watched to make sure I heard him, I heard someone running up the stairs from behind me. Shinra-kun, President said to stop him, she will make an announcement about it later, so go stop him! EhWha-? I didnt understand what he meant, but I sensed from Koizumis impatience that the situation was urgent, so I discreetly went up on stage and approached Hino-kun. And! Shinra Kaede-san, Shinra-senpais younger sister, the one who was born into this world Recovering This is his recovery thing. I never expected this kind of thing. Hino-kun, who had no tolerance for public speaking on the stage, soared up and entered his recovery mode before he started talking passionately about Kaede. I grabbed his right hand and Koizumi grabbed his left hand and dragged him backstage. [This concludes Hino Daikis supportive speech.] Presidents voice echoed through the gymnasium. The students did not seem to understand why this unexpected scene occurred, they must have misunderstood it as an element of comedy, since laughter echoed through the gymnasium. After being taken backstage, Hino-kun finally regained his composure and his expression darkened as he realized what he had done. I-I-I-Im sorry! I got a little excited, Ill go and do it again! No, no, your turn is already over. It turns out, the content wasnt too bad, and it seems like they think this is part of your speech so far, so its okay. After following up with Hino-kun like that, I now begin my own preparations. Yuuto had already completed his preparations and was waiting to be called. Minato, Ill go first then. Ah. With his usual smile on his face, there was not the slightest hint of anxiety or any other negative emotion on his back as he made his way to the podium. For him, its just as the level of talking in front of everyone as usual. I would like him to share that confidence with me. Yuuto dont let me see you acting weird. Understood The only ones on stage up ahead will just be just me and him, with no one else on it. There wont be any unnecessary help or interference. Hino-kun is an exception, though. However, it is precisely because he is on such a stage that I sincerely hope he will be able to show his original form. The real election between me and Yuuto begins now. CH 199 The students gave Yuuto a generous round of applause as he stepped up on the stage. The entire gymnasium gradually fell silent as he stood in front of the microphone, which was illuminated by the lights. [I am Ogiwara Yuuto of Class 3, Year 2, thank you for giving me this opportunity to speak here today.] After a short greeting, he bowed his head. He then raised his eyes and then scanned the entire gymnasium from left to right. [When I ran for the election, I looked back on the days since I entered school. The cultural festival, the sports festival, and the long vacation were all filled with happy memories.] Yuutos smiling face is projected on the screen behind him through a camera installed at the edge of the platform. The students sitting right below listened to his words without uttering a single word. Even from behind the stage, I could tell that the students were serious. [So I thought, if I could make this pleasant high school life even better] He sounded as if he was speaking in the past tense and not in the present. The eyes that were supposed to be on the students surrounding the stage are now directed towards me at the back of the stage. [The first time I saw him, I thought, Im sure we share the same feelings of enjoyment however small or large they might be.] The gymnasium buzzed slightly at the words, which sounded like a premonition. The students did not understand what Yuuto was trying to say or what he was trying to convey. I guess the misunderstanding refers to what I said in the classroom after school when Yuuto and I declared my candidacy to him. [Before I tell you about the student council Im aiming for, theres something I want to tell you all.] He turned his gaze from the side to the students in front of him. With a serious expression of determination, Yuuto announced his next words to the students. [If youre thinking of voting according to the opinions of those around you, not your own will, but because people around you are choosing Ogiwara, please do not vote for me.] The gymnasium buzzed even more. Perhaps it was because the majority of the students in this room fell into this category. There are many students who want to vote for Yuuto because he is popular and well-liked. However, there must have been a feeling among the students that they were voting for him because he is their friend, because everyone else is choosing him That is not a wrong choice for students who do not want to be different from those around them. If there is a possibility that relationships will be broken later, going with the flow is one choice. However, Yuuto denied that. [Maybe my friends would say the same thing if they were in a similar situation, so listen to what I and Shinra, who will follow, have to say and make your own decision.] From every word, I could sense consideration for our side. Not a popularity contest, but a choice of who is more suitable, after carefully listening to their words, almost as if he wanted that too. [My goal is to make the school a place where students can truly enjoy themselves, it doesnt matter how they perceive it, I just want to make it a place where they can feel somewhere in their hearts that it is fun.] Returning again to the topic of student council election, Yuuto begins to talk about the student council he is aiming for. A school where students can enjoy themselves, that is indeed a wonderful idea. It is simple and clear to the students, and it motivates them to vote. [There are of course many issues to be addressed, such as reviewing the content of events, re-selecting the content of school events, clarifying complaints from the students perspective, etc., one by one, and then discussing and resolving these issues with the school.] Of course, thats not all. The problems are too much to list, and the goal of creating a school where students can enjoy themselves, which sounds simple enough in words, is a difficult one. It is impossible to achieve this goal without the determination to interact with the entire student. [Perhaps it will be a little boring for the students who are having the most fun right now, but I still think its important for everyone to feel a little fun somewhere inside.] He looked a little apologetic. But, at the end of the day, he gave the brightest smile of the day and told the whole school. [Im going to change the school starting from the student organization, and I think I can change it, so please vote for Ogiwara Yuuto if you want to!} After saying this clearly, Yuuto bowed deeply. The gymnasium gave Yuuto even more applause than at the beginning. Then, Yuuto turned on his heel and disappeared from the stage. The applause did not cease until the very end. Good job. Thanks haa. I said just one word to Yuuto, who had moved backstage. Perhaps the release of tension had caused fatigue, and he sat up and let out a big sigh that he had been holding in. I thought about saying something to him, but decided to leave when I saw the girl who gave the support speech run up to him. Its my turn next. This is no time to be worrying about others. I did a final check in front of the mirror and walked toward the stage after confirming that my name was called out in the announcement. Minato you be yourself. I heard Yuutos voice from behind me. I could imagine the expression on his face without having to look back. He must have a look on his face like when he is making fun of someone with a twisted mouth. I answered him by raising my hand and started walking toward the illuminated stage. I am Shinra Minato of Class 3, Year 2. When the applause died down and the place became quiet, I introduced myself and told them my name. Then I gave a small bow. With my head returned to the front and the entire school spread out in front of me, I could see that they were looking at me less expectantly than they did at Yuutos. On the other hand, I was relieved because its hard to do something when people have excessive expectations of you. Id like to start by telling you all about the position of the assistant to the president Im aiming for. After a roundabout explanation of my goals, I decided to begin by explaining my vision for the position of assistant to the president, so as not to make the introduction too long and difficult to understand. As you can guess from the name, its to assist the president thats it. Yes, thats all. This was not because I was out of touch or because it would be tedious to explain, but because I genuinely thought that about it. From the beginning, I did not prepare an exemplary speech that would be accepted by everyone. The students looked at me suspiciously. I have no choice by but to dismiss methodology this from now on. If you ask me, I or him who can make the school better, I think its definitely Ogiwara. Creating a school where everyone can have fun is the ideal model of a student council member. Its idealistic and, in my opinion, close to what the students desire. It just feels like a stereotype that he can do it. [Im not particularly good at anything, so I can assure you I cannot change the school.] Yes, I cant change anything. I am not the person to push for change, either in terms of ability or in terms of thinking. I am aware of it, and I am sure people around me see it that way. After all, I cant and dont want to be in the front. I am supposed to be in the background. [But, if you ask me why I am so confident, I think I have a clear answer to that, the next student body president is Koizumi Shoichi, and the vice president is Shiraishi Momiji.] Certainly, Yuuto has the ability to stand in front of the students and lead them. However, he is not the one who should do it. It is Koizumi, the student bodys choice for the next student body president, and Shiraishi, the vice president. [The two are more serious about the future of the school than anyone else, and we, the students, are the ones who chose to support them. It is our duty as assistants to believe in their ideas and support them.] The students take it as if it is right and common sense that those who have the ability take the initiative to take action regardless of their position or title. In this school, this view may be more common than among other high school students. This is because there are too many students with abundant abilities. There might be only one person in other schools, but in this school, there are three of them in one grade. It has become ingrained in their thinking that if it is not me, they can handle it. [The school will not get better just because Ogiwara Yuuto becomes the assistant. Unless the students make an effort and take action to improve the school by themselves, the high school life will never be enjoyable for them.] The creation of a school where all students can enjoy themselves, which Yuuto is trying to achieve, is not something that can be changed by an individual. Leave it to others, and in the end, they will become dissatisfied and throw even that responsibility away. We must not let them turn away from such a reality. [There is a great person called Hiiragi Akane-senpai, and if we choose Ogiwara Yuuto next, even Koizumi and the others should be able to create a school better than last yearIf you have such a selfish delusion, you should throw it away immediately.] A cold voice came from my depths, with the volume of my voice going down little by little. The eyes that I am sure are also cold as I look at the students. [If others create an enjoyable environment for us, theres nothing easier than this, but its never going to be what we want because this school has many talented students, so we abandon the idea of thinking for ourselves and impose responsibility in the name of leaving it to them. Were affirming that.] This is also a word to myself. Until now, I have evaded responsibility by comparing my talent with theirs. I was essentially the same as the students who surrounded Yuuto. So this is a step toward changing ourselves. [We need to change ourselves So Ill say it again, the position I ran for is assistant to the student body president and to support Koizumi Helping to create a school that the head of the students they elected believes in. Its the only job I can do.] Finally, I bowed more deeply than I had at the start of my speech. Keeping the same posture, I spoke the same words to the entire school again. [We rely on them too much and we need to graduate from that environment. So please.] [That concludes the election of student council members. Students please return to your classrooms and cast your votes as soon as the designated time] President announced the closing of the event, and the students left the gym one after another. This was truly the last time. We can no longer send out any messages to the students. All I can do is wait for the voting to be over and accept the results. To be honest, I dont know who has the upper hand, me or Yuuto, and it would be a waste of effort to even think about it. After watching the last person leave the gymnasium, I finally felt my shoulders relax. With the sudden feeling of freedom and exhaustion that had come over me, I sat down on the chair where the students had been sitting earlier. Thanks for your hard work, the results are scheduled for after school, just like the presidential election. Shall we all wait for the results together? No, Im going to listen to the results in a quiet place. After that Ill go to the student council office. President asked this question as she peeked out from behind. I wanted to wait for the results with everyone in the student council who had been helping me, but I also wanted to be in a quiet place where I could accept the situation. With this in mind, I declined Presidents offer and left the place. I left the gymnasium with heavy steps, and to be honest, I dont remember much after that. I returned to the classroom and just waited for the after-school bell to ring. I think I expended the most energy and effort in my whole life during this short period of time. Perhaps it was a backlash from that, but my thought process stopped completely. All I remember was when my homeroom teacher said the words to close HR. The students in the class immediately flocked to gather around Yuuto, and I left the classroom alone to go to the rooftop as usual. The stairs felt extraordinarily long, and the door to the rooftop felt heavy. I entered the shade and sat down before looking up at the sky. After a while, I heard two footsteps coming from the path I had come from, and I realized that they had sat down next to me without uttering a word. I looked to the side and saw Shizuku smiling quietly, and Kirasaka was next to her, opening a paperback book as usual. Quiet time was all the three of us had on the rooftop. Then, as if to interrupt the silence, the sound of the school announcement rang out. [The results of the Student Council Election for Assistant to the President will now be announced.] As Shizuku clasped her hands together in prayer, Kirasaka closed the book in her hands and quietly closed her eyes. I just looked up at the sky and waited for the next words. [As a result of the votes, it is decided that Shinra Minato-san would be the Assistant to the Student Council President.] CH 200 [There were 291 first-year and second-year students who came to school today, and 40 teachers for a total of 331 votes. As a result, Shinra-san received 167 votes, while Ogiwara-san received 163 votes and one blank invalid vote] As the school broadcast continued to announce the results of the election, I was filled with more relief than joy. I was relieved that I had not disappointed the two people sitting beside me, and that I could happily present a report to the members of the student council who had cooperated with me. All things considered, I was truly relieved. Im going out for a while. I told them and got up. In addition to the agreement to go to the student council office, there was someone else I needed to talk to. The two of them nodded their heads without any signs to stop me. I walked down the stairs from the rooftop and proceeded down the hallway, feeling twice as many stares from the students I passed than usual. I called the president to let her know I would be late and waited for him at the spot he would surely pass by when he left the school. I havent arranged a rendezvous or anything, but Im sure hell pass by the entrance when he changes his shoes. In fact, if he didnt pass through, I might even ask him where he was returning from. I just hope he doesnt say something like, out of the window or something The results of the election may have made the students less interested in the school, but one after another, they started to leave the school and go home. And after about ten minutes of waiting, the person Id been waiting for, Ogiwara Yuuto, showed up. He had been hailed as the prince of the school, but there were no students behind him. Whether he wanted to be alone or whether people around him had lost interest in him is a question I wont ask this time. My gaze meets with Yuutos, who has noticed that I have been waiting for him. The student population was sparse, but he still attracts their gazes here. Wordlessly, I proceeded down the pathway outside that led to the less populated area behind the gymnasium, and Yuuto followed silently. I sat down on a bench originally used for resting during club activities, and after a short while, Yuuto sat there as well. Congratulations on my loss. Before I could utter a word, Yuuto mumbles. He looks a little disappointed, but he never breaks his smiling face. I dont want to boast about the result of the game or give my opinion about where the victory or defeat was decided. I just wanted to say what I was told and what I needed to say to him. Kaede told me that you dont have any emotional support. Kaede-chan? As an older brother, I should probably say this now because its the first time Ive understood the differences between me and Yuuto through my sisters words. There are some things we can understand only because we are in a situation where we both accept the consequences. You always care too much about others, and I dont deny that you want to meet the expectations of those around you, but sometimes you need to loosen up those shoulders. You may smile all the time and act like you dont care, but without support, its easy for people to fall. Because they are outstanding and difficult to be understood by others, I believe that emotional support is essential for them. Yuuto may be supportive to those around him, but does his own support exist? Fortunately, I have some people nearby to support me. Shizuku, Kirasaka, Kaede, President, and everyone in the student council. But, when I looked behind Yuuto, there was no one standing there. Even if they were supporting themselves, they would easily turn their backs and walk away. So when I met him at the elevator entrance, there was no one behind him. Even if he refused them, if they surely had the desire to support Yuuto, they would have followed him even so. Well, maybe its just an assumption on my part Anyway, thats all I wanted to say, so I quickly got up off my back and walked away from the place. Just before I passed by Yuuto and his figure was completely hidden, Yuuto said as if muttering to himself. Total defeat I immediately understood that the muttering did not mean the numerical result. I think he meant to say that he had lost in terms of feelings from the beginning of the campaign. It would be easy to be a friend here and offer words of comfort, but Im sure thats not what hes looking for. Im glad I was the first to do so. As far as I know, this is the first time Ogiwara Yuuto took a game seriously and experienced defeat. He had always said he was serious, but he had always shown some kind of composure, but this time he lost without showing any signs of it. I myself may have had a feeling somewhere in my heart that I did not want to see Yuuto lose to someone else. That is why I said those words to him without thinking about it. The club activities had started and Yuuto was left alone at the back of the gymnasium, where it was getting noisy, when he heard footsteps approaching him. When Yuuto looked up and when he saw the figure, his eyes widened. President Akane Hiiragi, who should have been waiting for Minato in the student council room, was standing there. The first thing that she did was to take out a small piece of paper from her pocket and without saying a word, offered it to Yuuto. This is? This times anonymous ballot. Handing the unmarked slip to Yuuto, Akane told him without sitting on the bench. Ive seen a little bit of Shinras writing in the student council, and I can recognize his handwriting. I looked over all the ballots myself and didnt see anything that looked like his handwriting, so thats probably Shinras ballot. Yuuto could not understand what that meant. That is why he turned his eyes to Akane as if seeking the answer to that question. Akane did not meet his gaze with her own, but simply looked straight ahead and said. He is really difficult to understand. Either he simply didnt want to write his name, or he couldnt decide between you and himself, its up to you to decide. Akane took her steps in the direction Minato had left, and left Yuuto, who was sitting with her head down, with a slightly happy expression. Just because someone gets along with you and holds your hand doesnt make them your friend. Youve found a good friend, Ogiwara. Seeing his senpai pass by as if nothing had happened after saying that, a real smile comes to his face, instead of the usual one for the sake of mending. How much did that person know? Such a question came to Yuutos mind. And so, the heated election passed and a new daily routine began. This was the day was certain to change the minds of the students and the day that signalled the arrival of the next stage of events. Time passed without stopping, and the big day was drawing nearer and nearer. But at the end of the day that brought about the change, the younger sister and the two girls surrounded one boy, not seeming to be in an argument, but just happily engaged in conversation. Even he, who preferred quiet days, spent his time with such a thought, It isnt so bad for just a day CH 201 The Cherry Blossom season has arrived. The cherry blossoms no longer flutter, and the leaves on the trees have begun to turn red as if to signal the end of summer season. The heat that envelops my body is replaced by a pleasant cooler breeze. The hottest event awaits the students at the Sakura Academy before the end of the summer. An athletic festival, free from daily studies, and a school-wide celebration that overflows with the individuality of the students. The students awareness of the Student Council elections is now in the past, and their focus has shifted to the biggest event that is just around the corner. The student council, likewise, is about to enter its busiest time of the year. A season that has the potential to alter the various expectations and anxieties greatly in their studies, club activities, love, youth, and future of the student is just right ahead The School of Cherry Blossoms has to undergo a brief change into the School of Festivals. It is the students who will create this change. They think independently, make suggestions, and take action. In a school where students are left to manage their own initiative, it is more difficult than it sounds. If we fail to prepare for this, the greatest celebration will turn into the greatest disgrace. The question is the leadership of those who stand at the top of the organization, the trust of the students, and flexible thinking. The challenges that will come are many. Rise of unexpected people and the troubles that accompany them. We will have to prepare our own ways to solve the problems as much as we can expect. If we are juniors who only rely on others, that person will not be able to leave with peace of mind. What I recall between my steps toward the student council office are the words that were said to me when I joined the student council. Im not confident that Ive ever been able to answer that expectation so I have to judge calmly and objectively This is the first and last time. I only have a short time period, this Sakura Festival, in which I can act for that very purpose at the same place. To be recognized by that person. I want to be recognized by someone who has no admiration, no love interest, just someone who genuinely represents the ideals of the people around her. My feelings might be similar to when I confronted my friend and competed with him. Perhaps I just want to satisfy myself. Student council was not the place where I was called because of her personal feelings, but it was the place where she recognized me, Shinra Minato. Maybe I just want to get the final word on a question that I have been asking myself. The executive committee is supposed to be led by a junior who is seemingly dependable but is also extremely prone to unexpected developments. Although she has not expressed it in words, she has a dependable friend who will support her. Worrying might turn out to be a groundless fear. She should concentrate on her own position. As assistant to the student body president, it is my job to support her in her task. I let out a deep breath as if to re-motivate myself in front of a room in a corner of the school, and then put my hand on the heavy iron door. I looked at the figure of the senior who welcomed me with a smile. I wonder what the person with that smile is thinking right now. Is it anxiety or anticipation for the big event that is just around the corner? With these questions in my mind, my day as a student council member begins again today. Before we choose the next generation of students and pass the baton to them, we will learn something. We will learn about our predecessor, who has been called the best of her generation. We will see the scene created by her existence, which until now we have turned our eyes away from as someone who lives in a different world from our own. Let the Sakura Festival begin! CH 202 Fall is the season of food, exercise, and Sports Festival! These days, due to global warming and other factors, summer temperatures are not what they used to be. Schools are taking into consideration the physical condition of students and are moving their athletic festivals to a later time of the year so that the events can be held in a cooler and more appropriate environment. No, it really helps though. In the blazing heat of midsummer, we are half forced to be involved in the students boisterous activities, and yet we also have to perform our activities as a student council. Really, fall is better here. Or even spring. Or rather, Im beginning to think that a sports festival with voluntary participation would be fine. At Sakuranaoka Academy, the first annual Sakura Festival, the Sports Festival, was underway to rave reviews. The grounds were filled with students wearing red, blue, yellow, green, and purple bands hanging from their foreheads, necks, and other parts of their bodies. Outside the field, it was filled with parents and visitors. There are only two high schools in the local area, and the only one that is open to the public is Sakuranaoka Academy, so a wide variety of people visit the school, including local elderly people and old men and women from the shopping arcade. I have been approached several times by people I know, but they always give me a teasing smile. I know, I know. Its probably the first time for them to see me working so hard, and since Im always in a slack-jawed state, the gap between me and everyone else is probably huge. The owner of the Fish Shop was saying, Do you have a fever or something? I will definitely buy some fish from the fish shop right across the street from him next time, just to get back at him. So now the 100-meter run, the overall event of the Sports festival, was ongoing. The first-year boys were followed by the girls, then the second-year boys and girls, and finally the third-year students. The first-year students had already finished running, and now it was the second-year students turn. The boys waited for the starting signal with serious expressions on their faces and then ran through to the finish line. Even the students who normally have no chance to play an active role in the event are popular today just because of their fast legs. The situation, the atmosphere, and the cheers of the students were all over the place. It is almost Yuutos turn to be the prince of the school. The girls anticipation rose, and they were eagerly awaiting his turn. Why are you standing in line as if nothing happened, senpai is not so quick on his feet, is he? Dont say it Shiraishi, who was helping the student council by holding the flag for the line of third-ranked students, called out to me. What happened with Minato-kun? He had already finished running and was in line for the third place in the standings. You might think, If Im number three, isnt that fast? However, I was third out of five. Not all of them were in the sports club, and the conditions were not equal, and the opponents were decided only by the attendance number. Well, I guess the objective evaluation from the people around me is that he is neither fast nor slow. Shiraishi is not too flattering in this respect, so she points out exactly what she doesnt like about me. Without making eye contact, I watch the students following me as I catch my disordered breath. I can say this because its over, but I can imagine a great deal about their state of mind by their expressions. Some are relaxed, some are stern, some are sobbing from too much tension, and some are waving to someone. Hey, the last one is totally a pattern of waving, yknow. Youre getting hate-filled stares from the boys around you. That guy totally made the other guys take him seriously As I watched him thinking this, the cheers echoed through the school a few more times. Hes here. Well, its Ogiwara-senpai, after all. The next runner of our three groups is Yuuto. The next student was a member of the track and field team, I believe, but the winner of this one was decided. The girls approached the very edge of the ground to cheer, and Yuuto also waved to the students until the very last minute. What, are you some idol? When all the students were ready, the starting sound rang out. The track and field team is a force to be reckoned with, and they should have made an outstanding dash for the start, but next to them, Yuuto, who is just as good as the track and field team, is running with a huge gap between them and the other students. With his brown hair shining in the sunlight, his sweat, and a serious expression that is different from his usual, Yuuto runs through the field by a clear margin. As Yuuto crosses the finish line and is praised by the students, Shiraishi and I watch the scene in silence. Well, I can understand. Its great, I know because I visited during the student council election, but I think the track and field students were a short distance away. He finished faster than those students, which is certainly impressive Even if that guy does something great, it doesnt impress me in any way. Youre starting to get it, junior. I thought it would go for another year. She has been enrolled in the school for about six months and has a moderately good sense of humor. Shiraishi is already looking at Yuuto and the others with a faraway look in her eyes, but you should know by now that this is natural, so you wont get your heart broken. The boys gawking is over, and suddenly the girls are back in their seats. Its not my imagination that the next group of runners and beyond have complicated expressions on their faces. The students, who were blatantly unmotivated, ran one after another, and it was the turn of the second-year girls. I was the flag bearer this time, and I was standing by with the number one flag. As the students ran one by one, I checked the first-place student, and the committee members behind me filled out the list for scoring, and then the girls left. While this is being repeated, the boys are now cheering enthusiastically. Of course, we know why. It is probably because Shizuku and Kirasaka are just behind them, running next. After I finished with the first-place girl, I turned my attention to the starting line and saw Shizuku waving shyly to the boys. Then she gave a small wave at her chest toward the finish line where I stood before the start. I respond with a hand lightly raised to it, and the smiling expression on her face changes to one of seriousness. She doesnt wanna skimp on the competition, and I think thats a good thing. Well, without any need to talk about it, Shizuku, who was in first place, stops in front of me, proudly puffing out her chest. What do you think! Well, I knew you would win. It was so predictable that I felt sorry for the students who were in the competition. Many female students consider it tacky to run seriously, but she was running as fast as the boys without any restraint. First-year students who saw her run as fast as she could for the first time were stunned with their eyes wide open. Well, maybe the younger students were imagining her running in a cute way while giggling. Imagining is not a bad thing, but dont tell it to the others. From the outside, people would rather like someone who is taking it as seriously as she is than someone who is blatantly cutting corners. If you dont want people to look at you that way, though, youd have to be a slacker like me to make it difficult. Shizuku will notice me, but Im confident that people around me wont notice me. Im a top-notch slacker, after all. Im good at tug of war and ball tossing. I give off the impression that Im pulling with all my might, but I relax appropriately, and I even throw the ball at random without setting my sights on it. As long as Minato-kun is watching, I cant show him my embarrassing behavior. I smile at Shizuku, who stands there as if it were natural, not out of breath. Perhaps wanting to be praised, I turned away from Shizuku, who continued to stare at me afterwards. Im not sure Im up to the challenge of giving a compliment in the presence of other peoples eyes. Just as the next runner, Kirasaka, was getting ready, I told Shizuku for that reason. Theres Kirasaka. Shell be in first place anyway. Her expression changed to one of disinterest and she turned her attention to the same starting line as me. The students competing with Kirasaka seem to have a few athletes, but Kirasaka will win nine times out of ten. There is enthusiastic cheering, mainly from the boys, but she completely ignores it and waits for the signal without even reacting. A teacher raises his hand and a loud burst of sound rings out, and Kirasaka starts before anyone else. Her reflexes and inherently high athleticism made her unrivaled, and near the finish line, she lightly swept by and crossed the finish line tape. Say something Kirasaka stood in front of me and said nothing. Its troubling to come across someone as confident as Shizuku, but its also very troubling to stand in front of me as silently as she did. Does she want to boast or be praised? Its difficult to read her mind from her facial expression, and she continued to be mute. Yes, yes, I know youre great so theres no point in getting your hopes up. From behind, Shizuku pushes Kirasakas back and moves her away from the front of the banner, and they both gave me a cold stare. I let out an involuntary sigh as I felt the eyes pierce my back like I was in the wrong. Awesome, congrats. I mutter, small, and return my gaze to the front, waiting for the next student to arrive. I dont know what kind of looks the girls behind me are giving me, but at least they arent giving me cold stares. The event competitions proceeded, and the third-year students also proceeded to the next, with President taking first place by a landslide. As we watched the centipede and obstacle race progressing under the tent for the student council, Shizuku, who had naturally prepared their seats for us this time as well, opened her mouth. I wish Kaede could have come too. I thought of my sister, who was supposed to be at the opposite high school. Today is Saturday of the weekend, and not only Sakuranaoka High School, but also the girls high school that Kaede attends, was holding a sports festival as well. Thats why Kaede is not here. My father and mother are also back home from overseas for vacation, but they have gone to Kaedes side. This is their daughters first sports festival in high school, and their priority is my sister. Or rather than priority, they would obviously go to Kaedes. For me, I would just show a aweless appearance when they come. I am tackling it with a moderate amount of effort because I am not taking it as seriously as the people around me because I dont have my parents watching me. Im relieved that you dont have to see your brothers unworthy appearance. Well, Im relieved that you guys arent getting into trouble, though. As you might be able to tell from the fact that both Shizuku and Kirasaka are currently sitting behind me while the event in front of me is in progress, the girls are now in the process of limiting the events to those that they wish to do. Although there may have been a change of heart among their classmates, the fact that Yuuto said he would take over many of the events instead was a big factor. After all, from the students point of view, there is no problem as long as they win, and Yuuto must have proposed the idea with that in mind. Ogiwara Yuuto is a kind man. Since losing the student council officer election, Yuuto has been concerned about being considerate of those around him in some way, and it seems there has been a slight change. However, he is still a little reserved when it comes to socializing with us, perhaps because he hasnt quite grasped the distance between us. While the student council is doing various chores, an announcement is made by Miura. [Next up is the scavenger hunt, and students who plan to participate are asked to move to their designated positions.] Oh, is it time already? Behind my seat, Kirasaka, who is still obsessed with books today, silently holds out a book with a bookmark. Then she stood up and started to move without saying a word. Whats that? Thats Kirasaka picked up the book she was half-read and looked at the cover of the book, but her words stopped there. The next person, Shizuku, likewise stopped talking and her eyes were glued to the cover. How to Dominate a Man. . I am scared, is that girl finally going to turn into a S mentally. Together with Shizuku, I could only see her off with a look of terror. CH 203 I was watching over Kirasaka as she headed off to the scavenger hunt, Shizuku was observing the grounds and I was counting backwards with the progress chart in my hand. For the most part, the events are on schedule, but since there have been so many individual events so far, the upcoming group competitions will be accompanied by plenty of preparation and mistakes. I had a lot of free time on my hands anyway, so I was thinking about getting the equipment ready first, when the president returned to the student council tent. Since she had competed in the third-year students sprint, she was a bit sweaty. The gym uniform designated by Sakuranaoka Academy is just a shirt with a simple cherry blossom school emblem painted on the chest and bright lines on the sleeves, neck, and other parts. Over this, a pale blue jersey can be worn for individual adjustments in body temperature. Both Shizuku and I wore shirts during the competition and jerseys during the standby period to keep our bodies cool from sweating. How are things going? Its going well. If things go smoothly in the events after this, Ill have no complaints. President smiles as I hand her a drink that was on the desk while she accepts it. Wiping her sweat off with a towel and moistening her throat, her gaze turns to the ground. Next up is the scavenger hunt I heard Rei and Hino say theyre going to participate. I dont know about Hino-kun, but Kirasaka went to the waiting area a while ago. Without moving my gaze from the document, I replied to Presidents words. Hino-kun, a scavenger yeah, it doesnt suit him at all. To begin with, it is not something that suits Kirasaka either. It doesnt suit her on a level that makes me wonder why she was even participating in this. At the opposite end of the waiting area, Koizumi and Miura had set up several boxes in the middle of the course. In those boxes were the themes that were thought up by the student council and the committee members. Naturally, there were a few ideas that I thought of as well, but I didnt put anything unreasonable in them. Glasses, plastic bottles, tapioca milk tea What a naughty and trendy selection. I dont think I may have included some subjects that will never be found, but oh well, its too late now. I put in quite a bit, so Im fine with the low probability. After Koizumi and the others finished their preparations, the students formed a line near the starting line. How many events are left for Shinra? The last one is the three-legged race with Shizuku, and the rest of them are basically substitutes or not even named in the first place. I see thats boring. Presidents gaze fell on me as she uttered an unusually childish line. At first glance, it would appear as if she is lamenting the fact that I dont compete in events. But if youre like me, its easy enough to read whats behind Presidents words. Yes, I always think I am reading behind the words and fail to do so, but this time, I was really scared. That has already scared me at least as much as the morning news shows. President must have secretly wanted to enjoy seeing my disappointment. It must have already occurred to her to say something like, Hang in there Shinra, lol, while only looking at me with a motherly gaze. I completely understood and turned my hostile gaze to President and glared at her, then the President muttered. If it was a joint event, there was a chance we could have competed together. Im sorry, Im really sorry for everything. Profoundly, I bow my head and express my apologies to the President. President and Shizuku looked at me curiously, wondering what I was talking about, but I was ashamed of myself for some reason. Before they realized why I started apologizing, I changed the direction of the topic. I forced their eyes to look in the direction of the students, just as the first group of students was about to start running. Among them, I thought I saw a student with an unusual red hair color, but I was probably mistaken. The red-haired boy pulls out a sheet of paper from the box, opens the four-fold and is astonished. He is the only one standing still while the other students look around and head off to get what they are looking for. We wondered if the topic was that difficult, and as we watched, the boy started running toward the student council tent, as if he had an idea. Senpai, who do you think has tapioca milk tea! They sell it at the convenience store. There was no doubt, he was Hino-kun. It was Hino-kun without a doubt, and it was my suggestion that he pulled out, just as I had hoped. While I felt sorry for my junior, I was overflowing with relief that no ordinary student had pulled it off. I point to a convenience store outside the school that is slightly visible from behind the back nets used by the baseball team. I took out 500 yen from my pocket and handed it to Hino-kun with a flick of my finger. Thats my senpai! Thank you! Saying this, Hino-kun ran as fast as he could in the direction of the back gate and disappeared. Well, I wrote that one, so its on the house this time. Shizuku and President, who had been watching the series of events quietly, let out a laugh in the tent, which had regained its serenity. Shinra has become much more rounded, hasnt he? Externally? Internally I was worried for a moment that she might have gained weight even though I wasnt snacking, but that worry was quickly dispelled. But, does it look like Im getting rounder on the inside from the outside? If so, that means there has been some change in me. Not that my way of thinking itself hasnt changed even now. I sat deeper in my chair and looked forward. Without making eye contact with either Shizuku or the chairman, I just gazed vaguely at the schoolyard. If you ask me if the view I see now looks different than it did at the beginning of the two years, I would say no. Nothing has changed. I do not mingle with the students smiling happily in front of me. I am still in a place where a line has been drawn. The first part of the Sakura Festival, affirming the bonds between the students through the Sports Festival, and hoping to bring them together as one for the Cultural Festival were the words the President said at the opening ceremony? I picked up a sheet of paper from the desk under the student council tent. It is an information leaflet made for parents about this athletic festival. The names of the school president, the student council, and the teacher in charge of the athletic festival are listed, and the words are pleasant to the ears. Developing students independence, connecting students through sports, friendship, and uniting the school as a whole. All of these are pretty words. The only thing they are doing is knocking down others to score points and even if they value the bonds between students, it seems that it is only deepening the gap between the students in the end. Maybe I just think that because of my twisted and prejudiced way of thinking and perceiving things. It is possible that everyone is having fun and is happy. But I dont see the ideal student unity that the school claims to have at this athletic festival. Just made me aware that as a student council member, I shouldnt put these words in my mouth. Yes, Ive became aware. I ran for the position of a student council member myself, and I was elected. I didnt make any promises, and I wasnt asked to do anything. However, it is true that I have to protect the brand image of the student council. I was going to make negative remarks only in front of people who know me. Minato-kun I apologetically smiled back at Shizuku, who turned sad eyes on me. I am sure she wants them to have fun. They may want to enjoy the event of the athletic festival together and share it as a memory. Its what everyone thinks of as a memory of school life. Is that what your position in the student council makes you do? I was a little bit nervous about this because my relationship with the President was short compared to Shizukus, but I was able to get the message across to her. Im not sure if its because Ive known her for only a short time or because Ive known her for a long time. No, it dont. Ive joined the student council, so now I think its a better sports festival than before. When I said those words back to her, Presidents face relaxed a little, as if she was relieved. Then she sat down on a nearby chair and listened with her eyes on the ground only, and her attention directed towards me. A moment of silence follows. As I watch the students run hard in front of me, a feeling envelops my body as if the cheers are getting further and further away. It is difficult to put into words what I am feeling. Moreover, I am not sure if she will understand what I have to say. Even so, I mumbled the best I could with the words I had at the moment. What does it feel like to really have fun? I still couldnt understand the feelings that I had forgotten because I hadnt felt them for a long time, even though there had been some changes in my surroundings and in my way of thinking. I was aware that just by saying a few words, the atmosphere under the tent had turned completely gloomy, so I decided to change their mindset immediately, quiet as it may be. There. Pointing ahead, Kirasaka was running down the straight line of the ground, completely relaxed. Well, this is all about getting the task done as quickly as possible, so at first everyone around her was taking it easy to some extent, without exception. Kirasaka puts her thin white hand inside the box and pulls out a piece of paper. Next to her, the other students have various expressions on their faces. Among them, she is the only one who steps toward me, as if she had an idea as soon as she saw the paper. Without hesitation, she walked straight to the student council tent and stood in front of me. She stood in front of me, looking down on me. I was looking over at her, waiting to see what she would say, when she silently grabbed my arm in her white hand. Kirasaka-san, what does this mean? It was Shizuku who refused to let me be pulled away. She grabbed me by the collar of my clothes and pulled me from the opposite side and asked Kirasaka. Its the theme Well, maybe you should be the one instead of him. Can I ask you to come too, Kanazaki-san? Yes? The first time I saw her, she looked at me and Shizuku and then grabbed Shizukus arm as well and pulled us both along with her hands. I was annoyed that President was waving me off under the tent, but now I was concerned about the theme. What was the theme? It would be boring if I told you, so just wait until we get to the finish line. Kirasaka, who shook her head and refused to accept my words, was moving toward the finish line faster than the other students. Shizuku is also following me with an expression of what is going on, but her puzzled expression is still on her face. The three of us together, and the two of them, Shizuku and Kirasaka, are popular with the boys, so naturally the stares from the male students were painful. However, the other students looked at the three of us curiously. After going around half the ground and reaching the finish line, I was freed for the first time. Kirasaka handed the paper she had drawn to the referee. The student acting as the referee opened the paper to check the subject, and Kirasaka pointed her hands at us with a small motion, as if to emphasize the point. Well, the subject is Disproportionate things? The student looked very uncomfortable saying this. Well, it must be hard to say. I would never want to say anything in this situation. Kirasaka, however, puts her hands on her hips with her big breasts outstretched as if to say how she feels. I cant deny it myself, so Im in trouble. When I looked fearfully next to me, I saw that Shizuku was shaking. I couldnt make out her expression as she was looking down, but I could tell that something was on the verge of exploding. Immediately, I took a few steps away from the scene and watched them from a place where I could safely escape, and Shizuku and Kirasaka turned to face each other. Whos out of proportion It would have been better if you took just Minato. The judge didnt say no, so isnt this the correct? He didnt say it was right either, which means we need to deliberate on this. As their expressions gradually disappear, the referee, who cannot move, looks on in horror. I know, its scary. I silently threw words of support in my chest to the student who, due to his position, could not move from the spot. Good luck! The two of them, Shizuku and Kirasaka, continued to exchange words with each other, not caring that other students were finishing one after another and there were more people around. I quietly disappeared behind them and walked back to the student council tent. But, before I could take my second step to the ground, someone grabbed me by the neck, probably both of them at the same time, and dragged me back to the finish line. Ill have to ask Minato-kun to review this one. As you wish, I will leave it to Shinra-kun this time. I dont have any say in this matter, do I? Thus, until all the students in the scavenger hunt had finished running, the scene on the field was anything but peaceful as the girls argued with each other. According to the president, the festive atmosphere of the gymnasium may have encouraged the students to think more flexibly, and surprisingly, their arguments were watched with great excitement by those around them. : Sorry, forgor that this existed.*ded* Was busy with college. Dunno what will be the upload rate, but hey well atleast its started. CH 204 After the scavenger hunt was over, other individual events were held. Yuuto was the main scorer for us, and we moved on to the next group event, leaving the other classes behind, if only by a few points. The next event was the three-legged race in which Shizuku and I competed. Since it is an inter-class competition, the distribution of points is large, and if you are aiming for the overall championship, you will want to aim for the top ranks in this event. The rule is that it is done in male-female pairs, so there are usually many students in every class who participate in both mens and womens club activities. The track and field club has many classes that are especially packed with students who are at the top. Among them, we, the third class, chose the pair of Shinra and Kanazaki as the first runners. There are several reasons for this, but to put it simply, we wanted to make sure that they would not stumble at the beginning. We accepted Yuutos idea to choose the pair that we could trust the most from the start to the finish line. While each of the runners feet were tied with hand towels brought by their friends, we asked Kirasaka to tie mine and Shizukus. It hurts! Oh, Im sorry, it was on purpose. The cloth was tied tightly around Shizukus thin, white legs, and Kirasaka did not hide it, but instead said it out proudly. The knot was a little tight for my legs, but I felt something akin to killing intent coming from the gaze I exchanged with her as I returned from my kneeling position. A chill ran down my spine. Just between you and me, when the student council elections were over and the competition was officially under consideration, the only event Kirasaka showed any interest in competing in was the tripod. However, as a rule, it is forbidden for the same student to run twice. Temporary substitutions are allowed when a student scheduled to compete is injured, but since Kirasakas request was to compete in a pair with me, which was difficult to achieve. Kirasaka reluctantly agreed, and this time Shizuku was given priority, but even now, on the day of the event, she still seems to be holding on to her roots a little. Why should I be helping you? The rules forbid them from tying the knot themselves. The spectacle of Shizuku reprimanding Kirasaka, who complained unusually, spread out, but I turned my gaze to the students in the other class next to me. I looked at the students in the other classes lined up next to me. If you look at my athletic ability alone, our predicted ranking would be low because of me lagging behind. It might be better to aim for the middle of the pack and make sure to advance, rather than aiming for first place or the top of the class. As I was looking at the situation, Kirasaka started to talk about it. In a three-legged race, three things are important: speed, timing, and stride. Well, as far as you guys are concerned, the only problem is speed. Why? The fact is, I havent practiced much and I dont have any illusions that Im going to suddenly do well in the real thing But, Shizuku also nodded her head in agreement with Kirasakas words. The timing goes without saying since youve known each other since childhood, and even your stride is always on your mind, Shinra-kun. When you walk with us, you always walk with a smaller stride than usual. Oh thats what she means. You guys are paying closer attention than I thought. Im not saying that I was hiding the fact that I was adjusting to the girls, or that I was paying attention to them. I was just slowing down because I couldnt help but go ahead of one of them. I was a little embarrassed and turned away from her gaze when Shizuku, who was standing a fists distance away from me, looked up at me with an upward glance. Kirasaka went on with her story. The first step is to start with the opposite leg, which is not tied, and the speed and timing of the run should be constant, at a speed that the two of you decide is right for each other. I understand. After saying this, Kirasaka smiled and turned backwards. She returned to the student council tent, and not the cheering area. I was wondering whether to tell her that she shouldnt go back since she was the reserve, but I shouldnt do that because it would only make the atmosphere worse. While the teachers were checking the course and the running order, the first runners lined up at the starting line. Me and Shizuku also stood shoulder to shoulder. Hmmm I didnt expect Minato-kun to run with me. You were the one who asked me, werent you? I said with a sigh to Shizuku, who smiled happily. Im not sure what she was talking about when she was the one to invite me. It might be out of place to ask this just before the start, but there was something I wanted to ask Shizuku. Do you want to take the first place? Its natural to want to win first place in a competition. But, when shes paired with me, its almost as if shes abandoning her goal to be number one. I am not worried about it, but she also hates to lose. I was honored that she chose me as a pair, but I honestly wondered if I was the right choice. Of course! However, it is more important for me to compete with Minato-kun. The result comes next. Shizuku, who told me without a pause in response to my question, smiled with satisfaction. There was no lie in what she just said. She was not seeking for the result because she was focused on competing in the same event at the sports festival. When someone tells me with real intention and without hesitation, it makes me want to be a little presentable, too. Then, shall we do our best? Yes! Soon the teachers finished their verification work, and an announcement was made. All eyes of the entire school were on the starting line, and many voices of men and women cheering for Shizuku reached our ears. The ten students representing the five classes lined up and waited for the signal. Our bodies were so close to each other that I could almost hear Shizukus heartbeat through her shoulders. Perhaps the same was true for Shizuku. When I glanced at her profile, I saw that her cheeks were slightly reddish. Even though weve known each other since childhood, it was embarrassing to have our bodies pressed against each other at such a distance. However, soon that expression changed to a serious one. A faculty member raised their arm vertically. Without anyone giving them any instructions, the bustling situation on the ground changed to a quiet one. And on signal, I am sure they will become more rowdy than ever. It is not that I had thought about it before. However, just before the start of the event, a single word had slipped out of my mouth. Thank you for everything At that moment, I felt the body of the girl standing next to me tense up. Her strength is put into the shoulder she grips. It didnt change anything. However, I have learned through this student council that the constant presence of Shizuku and Kirasaka by my side served as a great support. I took a moment to express my gratitude for all she has done and will do for me in the future. For the first time, I was able to express my gratitude honestly without hesitation or deception. I may never be able to express my gratitude so honestly in the future. So, because Shizuku knew this from our long relationship, a small teardrop escaped from her eye. Then she looked up at me with a big smile on her face. Our gazes meet for a moment, and then, as we look forward and take our positions, the signal for the start rings out. With a shout, the pairs from each class were about to start running, but Shizuku and I took our first steps without exchanging a word. We took our first steps ahead of all the other pairs, although only by a small margin. One of the reasons was that we had discussed this with Kirasaka beforehand, but more than anything else, the first step we took without the need to synchronize our breathing made a big difference. Although we were running shoulder to shoulder, there was no sense that we were dragging each other down. We ran at the maximum speed we could match without speaking to each other. We started in front of the student council tent and ran a half-lap around the track for 150 meters. We turned around a gentle corner and entered the final stretch. I was so focused on the race that I didnt even bother to check how much of a lead I had built up just after the start. I moved my legs as hard as I could, conscious only of the information in front of me and the breathing of my partner next to me. I saw one of the boys, one of the next runners I had seen in the distance, reaching behind me. I was holding the yellow sash which was around my neck in my left hand and thrusting it forward as far as I could. The sash I handed over with rough breathing was certainly grasped by the male students hand, and the next runners started. Shizuku and I moved our bodies down the track as if we were falling down, and it was there that I checked the situation behind us for the first time. There were four groups behind us. That meant we were able to hold on to our lead and pass on to the next group in first place. Shizuku understood this at the same time and immediately clung to my arm with a look of joy on her face. Normally, I would have refused to act so boldly in front of the students. But now, I dont feel the slightest cold stare from those around me. The surroundings were filled with the enthusiasm of the race, especially the students of the same yellow class, who were throwing words of praise at me. So perhaps because of such a situation, I had never expressed my feelings with my body in my short life, but unconsciously I was thrusting my fist toward Kirasaka and the president in the Student Council tent, and toward Yuuto, who was standing in line in front of the tent as the anchor. Then I quickly came to myself, and my expression, which had been elated by the embarrassment of my actions, returned to normal. I lowered my outstretched arm and looked down at the Shizuku next to me. Shall we go cheer them up? Yes! But before that. Shizuku pulls herself up and removes the cloth from around her feet. Indeed, I had forgotten that there was no longer any need to move around as it was. When the cloth that was tying us together was gone, the feeling of freedom was amazing. It was so liberating that I felt as if I could already fly. After lightly turning the ankles that had been restrained, I stood up. I turned my body toward where Shizuku was to proceed in the opposite direction, which was both the starting point and the finish line. Then I see a close-up of Shizuku from the front. By the time I realized that she had jumped onto me, I wasnt in a position where I could avoid it. I caught her body with as little impact as possible and suppressed the momentum by turning my body to recoil. I spun around and lightly smacked the head of the happy looking Shizuku when I held it back with my arms so as not to knock her off. Its dangerous. Im so happy. What is this exchange of words. I was trying to hold in Minato-kuns brain grand rush of Is this a romantic comedy or is this a youth romantic comedy?. The people around you must definitely think its a romantic comedy development. Maybe there is even a sniper hiding in the woods nearby, sniping at me. Just to be sure, I checked my surroundings and walked to the finish line with Shizuku, who still didnt seem to leave my arms. As a result, we, the third class of the second year, maintained our first-place position and carried our sash to Yuutos pair. From there, there was no need to worry. Yuuto, who had perfectly matched the movements of the girls in the sports club, cut the finishing tape, and the tripod ended with the third pair in first place. And what awaited us was not only the praise but also the jealous glances, mainly from the male students, for Shizukus daring behavior afterwards. By now, it had passed the point of being a large portion, and was directed at the level of a special portion. But, if I had to say that, it was within the scope of my expectations, and what I didnt expect was Kirasakas unusually sharp gaze towards Shizuku. In contrast, Shizuku was also puffing out her chest as if she was proud of that look, and needless to say, it took the sacrifice of a student named Yuuto Ogiwara to calm the situation down. Thank you very much, Yuuto Ogiwara. There is a lesson to be learned. Never, ever, step into a inconsolable situation in front of others. With the three-legged race finished, the morning competition came to an end. Lunch break was announced, and the students moved to their lunch areas. Some ate with their families, some with friends, and some went to the cafeteria. As expected, Yuuto and Shizuku were caught by the students and had to eat with their classmates today. Kirasaka also said it was too hot outside and went back inside, so I bought some onigiri and ate them in the shade of the schoolyard. On the way there, as I passed the back gate, I saw a familiar figure and changed the direction of my steps. What are you doing here? I called out to the person who was looking at the ground in front of the back gate because he was not supposed to be here. The person, my father, Shinra Yuichi, was at the back gate. CH 205 Is there any middle-aged man who would look so would look so out of place with his body leaning against the back gate, gazing out at the field? Both externally and internally, he does not fit the mature look of a father. I sigh at my own fathers appearance, which makes it seem that the relationship between father and son is not that great. I was even more cold-hearted than usual since he had returned to Japan without prior notice. What are you doing here? Minato were you here? This is the high school I go to Whats this? The only reason why this person would come to a place like this is because his son goes there. Even if he tries to look cool and narrow his eyes and let out a sorrowful voice, its my father whos saying it, so I dont think anything of it. I just want him to tell me what he needs and send him on his way. My father gives me a disapproving look, then quickly drops his gaze to my hand. All I have in my hand is a bag of rice balls from the school cafeteria. Im too old to be so picky. Kaede has a gymnastics festival too so she didnt have time to make bento. Like me, Kaede, who had Sports festival in the opposite direction, went to school earlier than usual. As a brother, I felt bad asking her to prepare lunch for two on such a day. However, that didnt mean that telling the person in front of me would make any difference, so I just told him the truth. Its from your mother, Ive come to deliver it. He took out a bento from his bag on his shoulder. The two-tiered lunch box, wrapped in a cute Japanese wrapping cloth, was the same one Id been using since junior high school. Mom, you made it? I wouldnt have bought this if youd have contacted me With that, I held up the bag hanging in my hand. It doesnt matter because Ill eat when Im hungry after the Sports festival is over, but I could have done that without reducing the burden on my allowance. I turned my gaze towards him with such intent. However, Im happy to see that I had the mindset that I would miss having onigiri from the school cafeteria at a big school event. The reason why I dont see my mom behind my dad is probably because she is having lunch with Kaede. It was my sisters first Sports event, so it would be better for her to have lunch with her parents. So youre here as the courier guy, thanks. Turning my body to the side, I thanked him briefly and started to walk to the shade of the tree where I wanted to go. But, it was my fathers small voice that stopped me from advancing. He didnt seem to be bothering Shizuku-chan and the others. I turn around and started to search for the meaning of his words. My fathers eyes were not on me, but on Shizuku and Yuuto, who were having lunch with their classmates in a corner of the field. I wonder what hes referring to If I remember correctly, I feel like Ive done nothing but cause trouble for these girls. The words came out of embarrassment, unlike these thoughts. Youve been watching the three-legged race? In terms of time, the clearest thing my father wouldve seen must have been the three-legged race. In other words, he also saw me get emotional and thrust my fist into the air. Shame welled up in me, and I felt a slight heat rise in my body. It is more embarrassing to be seen by parents than by fellow students. Dad, perhaps realizing this, lets a smile slip from his mouth. Even I would show up at my kids event. The words out of my fathers mouth are so parental, so proud, that I cant help but feel a little embarrassed. The image of the person in front of me, who had told me so parenthetically and proudly, was a far cry from the image of my father that I remembered. I had been to elementary school, middle school, and high school, but all I could remember was my mother and sister. I dont see my father next to them. I attended both the junior high graduation ceremony and the high school entrance ceremony, but never once did my father voluntarily announce his presence at any of them. I noticed that only one person disappeared, and before I knew it, this person was at home. I can count the number of times he was in a club and the number of times he came to watch a game. So it was a surprise that he showed up here again today. Thats not something that you would say I said, turning my body to face him again, having once turned my back on him. I felt annoyed at his sons reaction and the way he just stared at him, without any sign of anger. However, I never put into words the irritation I feel. My father doesnt talk to me much, probably because he feels like hes looking at his old self. The old me, with no strengths, weaknesses, or hidden talents. Hurry up and get back to Kaede, you should be watching your kids big day. Youre going to see your childs big day, right? You should leave me alone and return as soon as possible rather than miss it and regret it. Im leaving Japan on the last flight today. After a short speech, my father turns on his heel and returns to the car parked behind him. On the way back to the car, he looked back at me once. He may have something left to say, but he just stood there and said just one sentence. The two of you will get along well I see. Satisfied with my comment, he gets into his car and proceeds down the narrow road. He turned left at the intersection just after proceeding through the back gate, and an involuntary sigh escaped my lips as I looked away from him until he was out of sight. What did I expect? I muttered to myself, but the words fizzled out, drowned out by the sounds around me. Even though I knew in my head that it was impossible, a faint hope swirled in my mind that maybe he had come to see me. I looked up and stood there looking up at the bright blue sky. Youre glad that you dont need your father to see the rest of it, right? From a short distance away, a familiar voice reached my ears, followed by the sound of sand being stepped on. I didnt even bother to turn around to hear the words. Im no longer in the events, you know. Thats not why Im here. President, who walked up to me with her long chestnut hair fluttering, stopped next to me and turned her eyes in pursuit of the figure that was already out of sight. There is no meaning, no return, just an uninhabited road stretching out before us. There may be another Sports Festival next year, but this year may be the last one you will build with these girls. I dont need to be told who the girls are that President mentioned in her words. But that is only a trivial issue for that person. Im not the kind of person who cares about such things. When I gave a wry smile akin to resignation, President looked a little sad. For the President, this is her last sports festival. It is inevitable that she would worry about the parent-child situation of the person with whom she has tentatively made an arrangement. However, this is a matter for the Shinra family and not for President to worry about. To reassure her, I lightly stretch my body and make my usual unmotivated expression. President, as expected, does not interject any further and gently brushes away her long hair as if to shake off her thoughts. I see so Shinra, come and have lunch with me. I dont like hot places. When I reply, the president puts a smile on her mouth and walks toward the student council tent. I walked with her behind me, and after turning around like my father for just a moment, I realized that the behavior was similar, and in my heart I could not help but feel irritated. CH 206 I had lunch with Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun, who welcomed me and President back at the student council tent. Our conversation was mainly about checking the afternoon schedule and the performance of the students in the morning session. I remember feeling a bit embarrassed that the three-legged duo of me and Shizuku were the first to be mentioned in the conversation. Apparently Koizumi was also in that race with Miura. In addition to not listening to the story, I didnt notice because I was too busy with myself. They were third in the running order and second from the back, so they were out of my view. Well, it feels like youve fallen on your knees in front of our duo, you know. I said smugly, and Koizumi just smiled at me, while Miura gave me a deadly stare. Thank you very much. I will try not to speak out of turn in front of Miura-san again. Hino-kun was competing in an individual event at this years Sports festival, so it seems that he will not be in the afternoon session. His sad eyes, which said he was going to work hard on his student councils laborious work, were filled with an indescribable loneliness. In this kind of event, the competition really changes depending on the relationship with the people around you. Im no exception to this rule, as there are no events that I participate in except for the three-legged race. Shizuku and Kirasaka joined us as we were discussing the afternoons work. Minato-kun, Im sorry I left you alone. If you were eating alone, you should have come inside the school with me. The two of them opened their mouths to tell me when they saw my bento spread out on the desk under the tent. As far as Shizuku is concerned, it cant be helped since shes dealing with her classmates. Also, I dont have the option to follow Kirasaka when I dont know where shes going. She is likely to eat at the library or some other appropriate place because of the way she is, but its over already. What can I do now? Hearing their words, it was not me but President sitting next to me who spoke up. Shinra was have been fine, since he had me with him. Fearlessly she said to the two of them as if she was trying to provoke them with an expression that was perfect for that sentence. At Presidents words, both of them changed their expressions to a serious one. Even if she was joking, the two of them were very cautious in this situation because she was an unreadable person in terms of her actions and thoughts. If you ask me, it just looks like the older sister is teasing her younger sisters The air was tense under the tent, and the conversation proceeded with Koizumi and the others looking on in bewilderment. President, so you were with Minato-kun? I dont think youve taken Shinra-kun out for anything other than student council business, Akane-san. A cold, piercing gaze turns to the President. Even I would shudder if I were put in such a situation, but President answered without hesitation. Well, I just invited a lonely looking junior to lunch who was all alone. Hino-kun and Koizumi in the back were so scared of Shizuku and Kirasaka that they looked so pale like theyd fainted already. The three of them, who would have been good friends if nothing else, turned around and turned into a chaotic relationship. This is what I call a womans fightscary. But, as long as the root of the problem lies with me, it is inevitable that the role of mediator will be mine as well. I was just eating while I met the student council I tell them succinctly, omitting unnecessary words. The two of them, although not convinced, reluctantly sat down at the vacant seat and their gazes fell on the President. The only thing that happened was that Shinras father came to deliver his bento so we decided to eat them together. The explanation given by the Presidents mouth met with a reaction, mainly from Shizuku. The surprising look might be because she had similar thoughts about my father as I did. Immediately, her gaze meets mine. Did your father come to watch the Sports festival? No, of course not, he just came as the courier guy. I answered negatively to Shizukus question. Then, although she was also disappointed, she let out a sigh as if it could not be helped. Is that so Well, when youre in high school, its less likely that your parents will visit your Sports festival. When I uttered a few random words that were meant to soothe the situation, a surprising response came back to me. Kirasaka, who was sitting next to Shizuku, said a few words shortly. Oh, my parents are watching from the principals office. Are you serious? The head of one of Japans largest and most prominent corporations and his wife are watching a sports festival in a country town? What is that? Is it my imagination that I feel like the importance of this athletic festival has instantly gone up? I mean, it would mean that the scavenger hunt was also being watched, right? Perhaps I was right to be on the lookout for snipers at that time. I secretly resolved to spend the day watching my back, then President changed the subject after confirming that the conversation was not moving forward. Now that the two of you are here, lets go over the afternoon plans. And with the President as the center, the confirmation of the activities in the afternoon began. Shizuku and Kirasaka did not question about the matter that they are completely treated similarly. The sports festival is an important event to reconfirm the bonds between the students. Before the schools biggest event, the cultural festival, the emphasis is on reaffirming the students friendships. Therefore, there is no problem as long as the students are united. That is why there are no restrictions on the number of times students can participate. As a result, our three groups won the second year competition with a very foul strategy. It was the secret method of using Ogiwara Yuuto. Naturally, the students were excited by the fact that Yuuto was participating. Mainly the girls. And the boys, not wanting to be complained about by the girls, inevitably cheered for Yuuto. What a sense of unity, this is what the deans were talking about, reaffirming the connection between the students. I was convinced, no, really convinced. The afternoons events included a cavalry battle, inter-class relays, and relays for club activities. There were also performances by each grade, with first- and second-year students dancing and third-year students doing group gymnastics. The performances of each grade were held for the parents and the general audience, and were not counted in the score. So, the students were somewhat relaxed and enjoying themselves. I was in charge of the music for the dance, and for the third graders, I was in charge of supporting the students on stage with the microphone. Hino-kun would be in charge of carrying the heavy stuff, and I would do the rest. In terms of excitement, I have no complaints. Shiraishi was the first-year student, Shizuku and the other three second-year students, and the president of the third-year students each attracted attention, and everyone around them was excited. People are attracted to talented people. There is no place for me to stand beside them at the center of the group. My job now is to support them behind the scenes. Even so, the student council is probably the reason I feel more fulfilled than I did at last years Sports festival. Maybe its because Ive been so busy, but I dont feel bad about it. The events went on one after another, and after the last competition, the team gymnastics, the Sports festival was over. This was the last Sports festival for the third-years. As someone who was entrusted with the management of the event, I was happy that the event was able to end without major problems. At the closing ceremony, the president announced the winning team. The three of us in the yellow group won first place, and the students were very happy to have received the meal coupons they had longed for. At the back of my mind, I still wonder if this was really the right thing to do. Shizuku and Kirasaka were not forced to participate in the competition, but Yuuto was affected by it. He was also gracious enough to take it in, so his classmates didnt mind, but that was the only regret I had. I wondered if he, too, had a gymnastics festival that he enjoyed. In a sense, Yuuto Ogiwara may not know how to enjoy himself. I couldnt call up Yuuto, who was surrounded by the students who were in the biggest excitement because he won the championship, and ask him such a question. At the end of the sports festival, after the students had returned to their classrooms, the student council and other students who volunteered to help were cleaning up. While the students were cleaning up sparsely, there was a student who was looking at the place where the supporters seats had been set up in the middle of the ground, where no one was already there. It was Hiiragi Akane, the student body president. The last gymnastic festival as the head of the students had just ended, and she must have been filled with a whirlwind of emotions that I could not even empathize with. Without meaning to, I simply followed her back as I walked up to her from the corner of the field. The sound of footsteps stops, and before I can speak, President opens her mouth. Next is the cultural festival and itll be my real last job. The sound of her voice showed a strong sense of determination. For the President, the next festival is the last big stage and climax in the true sense of the word. Her desire to do so must be greater than anyone elses. I dont know what a newcomer like me should say in a situation like this. I havent seen much of Presidents greatness, so I have high expectations. . Looking back at Presidents face, I realize that there are no words in the Minato-kun dictionary that can be positive and encouraging at a time like this. On the contrary, if I were someone who could throw words that would please a high school girl in a situation like this, I wouldnt be this twisted. The corners of my mouth slightly turns up and I turn to confront the President. First of all, there was a wry smile, followed by the usual dignified Presidents appearance. Of course, Ill have Shinra work as well.. Of course. It was just a one-day relaxation, a prelude to the festival. But, even so, the first part of the Sakura Festival, the sports festival, which was a break from the less stimulating days of everyday life, came to an end. The distant clamoring of students and spectators lingered, the hot wind that blew over the school grounds at the end of summer caresses the skin as if to announce the prelude to the next phase of the festival. But, it was a little too cold for one person. CH 207 The season has come to a close, and the calendar has entered October, a month with double-digit numbers. At Sakuranaoka Academy, where the excitement of the Sports Festival had not yet cooled down, the next event was almost upon us. In the classroom where tension and anticipation are mixed, it was Shiraishi Momiji, the head of Sakura Festival Executive Committee, who spoke up. We will now begin the second part of the Sakura Festival, the Cultural Festival. As the executive committee meeting was held in the AV room on the second floor of the first year building, Shiraishi was standing on the podium where the teachers usually stand. On the blackboard behind her, About the Cultural Festival is written in large letters, and the students listened with their eyes shifting between the materials in their hands and Shiraishis. A total of 38 students, including two representatives from each class, the student council members, and three students, Ogiwara Yuuto, Kanazaki Shizuku, and Kirasaka Rei, are gathered in the room. The regular students are sitting in the front of the room, and the student council and Shizuku and the others are sitting in the back. I sat at the very back of the room, where I could see the whole scene. As I expected, there were no students chatting or laughing once the meeting started, as they had been selected as committee members. After confirming that there was nothing else to talk about, Shiraishi began to introduce herself. I am Shiraishi Momiji, the head of the Sakura Festival Executive Committee. This years festival, we will call it the Cherry Blossom Festival from now on, is the biggest student event during the year. I would like to thank you all for your cooperation. The students applauded Shiraishi after she finished her greeting, although it was only a formal self-introduction since they had already finished meeting each other and introducing themselves at the sports festival. When the applause stopped, Shiraishi held up a handout that had been distributed to the committee members. The Sports festival held the other day was a kind of recreation, if I may say so. Please read this printout on the premise that the purpose of the festival is to deepen the interaction among the students and to transfer their feelings to the actual Cherry Blossom Festival. Shiraishis original assertive attitude is still in place, and even though she is a first-year, she clearly tells the upperclassmen that its her personal opinion. In my opinion, Shiraishi will be able to show her abilities without regret when it comes to organizing meetings and organizational management. She determines the outline of the conversation and anticipates the responses. She can respond to inquiries from students by preparing answers in advance that are close to standard answers. In the unlikely event that an unforeseen situation arises, there would be time to consider the question if it does not require an immediate answer. It should be reassuring to her that, unlike during the election, she will also have the student council behind her. I dont know what she think of me. However, I also agree with the idea that the sports festival is a form of recreation its just an opening prelude to improve performance. Thats fine with the average student. There is no doubt that it will be a fun event in which the students get along well together and enjoy their youth. However, the students who are here are the representatives of each class. They are the ones who are directly responsible for the success or failure of the festival, and they should not be left in a festive mood forever. If they want to make the event a success as committee members, they must first accept that fact before moving on. If there are students who view Shiraishi in negative as the committee head because of her age or lack of experience, then they are not the right people to be here. We have to think about starting over from the selection process. Everyone became silent at the words of Shiraishi, the serious-looking first-year and executive committee head. Fortunately, no one had any complaints against Shiraishi, which was a good start. This is a survey of last years visitors and applicants, and of course, our main goal this year is to beat those numbers. First of all, I was relieved to see Shiraishis behavior in presenting a clear goal for all students, and then my gaze turned to the seat where the student council was sitting. Now, before we move on to the main topic, is there anything that President would like to share? No. Today is the first meeting for the Cherry Blossom Festival. The student council would like to know the policies of the executive committee members, so I am not going to interrupt you with words. President shakes her head at the question posed to her. She did not stand up, but simply replied in a voice loud enough to be audible to all the students. The student council is only in a position to monitor the activities and policies of the committee members to make sure they are correct. If necessary, the Student Councils main activity is to provide manpower or to talk to the teachers. However, even if there is an executive committee, the student council has a big say. No to be precise it would be the voice of Hiiragi Akane, not the student council. Even if the proposal was submitted with the consensus of the executive committee, if the president expressed a negative opinion, that alone would force a reconsideration. Even if the student council is a separate organization from the executive committee, it is not an entity that can be ignored. Because even if it is the committee that manages the Cherry Blossom Festival, it does not mean that it can color the event as it likes. It is the responsibility of the students to persuade the school of the merits and demerits of their actions. Of course, the student council has the same responsibility. Thats why the student council is not left to do everything, but rather, the work is divided among the right people in the right places. But, on the other hand, it also means that the students trust us that much. Every year, the Sakura Festival is a success. The majority of the students are expecting this years festival to be a great success as well. The third-years are busy with exams and other activities, so the first- and second-year students will take on the heavy workload. As for the details, we are asking Kirasaka-senpai from the executive committee and Miura-senpai from the student council to take on the accounting and accounting related work. Miura, who had her gaze caught by Shiraishis explanation, stood up and bowed her head in a gesture of thanks. Kirasaka, on the other hand, did not make the slightest move when the topic came up and kept her eyes on the documents. In addition, for the negotiations with the students, Ogiwara-senpai and Kanazaki-senpai will represent the executive committee, and Koizumi-senpai will represent the student council. The next two people whose names came up were greeted with a small but audible cheer. Especially the female students are looking at Yuuto with passionate eyes. It cant be, did they participate in the executive committee meeting just because Yuuto was going to be a part of it? Shizuku also smiled, bowed, and exchanged silent greetings with the students. As discussed beforehand, the meeting proceeded with a review of the organizational chart. If the third-year students are the core of the organization, they can manage the school stably through experience, but on the other hand, they have to spend more time on their higher education and career activities. In past years, third-year students have been given support, advice, and the helm for their own class productions, with the juniors taking care of the major tasks. We should note that this was something I didnt know about until I joined the student council. It was top secret, wasnt it? Surely not because I wasnt interested, but because I never had the opportunity. Yeah, right. Once the representatives in charge of their respective areas stood up, took a bow, and finished meeting each other, the agenda moved on. The time available was too short to proceed and we had to proceed with the meeting in that limited time. Please see the second page of the handout, where you will find a chart that pulls out the current years budget as well as past years budgets. The sound of paper turning resounds through the classroom. I have heard that some people have a sound fetish and like the sound of paper, and I turned the page as well, thinking that a person taste is a mysterious thing. I am more than a little taken aback when I see the paper listing the approximate budgets for this year, last year, and previous years. The amount of money was an order of magnitude different from any allowance or purchase I knew of. It was an amount that my monthly allowance would take years to reach. The next page shows the budget ratios based on the past data and the desired performances by each class Shiraishis words, which had been going smoothly up to this point, were interrupted. I looked at that hand with a confused expression on my face but soon realized the reason why. Next to the column with the overall budget, the costs that would be incurred if the plan were to proceed as desired were listed in red letters. The cost of purchasing equipment, plus the cost of renting it, plus the cost of food, if any, plus the sales that would rise or fall depending on the weather and temperature, etc., were all calculated and written separately. To be honest, I did not expect her to have even made calculations based on the weather and temperature, but I guess Miura and Kirasaka must have come up with these calculations. I would have thought that these two would have been able to handle this level of forecasting and calculation without much trouble. As a result, the budget was in red, and with this, no matter how exciting the Cherry Blossom Festival was, the evaluation by the faculty would end in failure. What exactly is causing this? Well When I asked Kirasaka, who was sitting in the seat in front of me, she took out a red pen and drew a line on a particular number. As Shizuku next to her also watches as quite a few lines are drawn, I took it from Kirasaka, who turned around with it. Some of the classes are over-budgeting overall, but I wonder if theres a particular problem here. Leaning forward from the seat in front of me, Shizuku also looks down at the paper. Im curious to know if the nice smell thats wafting through the air is shampoo! My thoughts have gone in an unnecessary direction, but I redirect them and turn my attention to the numbers. Certainly, it is questionable that the amount of money for the class applying with the coffee shop is close to the amount of money for the class applying with food, but what is more noticeable is that the club activities that rarely incur expenses had a larger budget than expected. What the heck is this Cosplay match? The baseball teams submission made no sense. What do these guys want to do, play a match with cosplay on? I heard that each team will wear a different color maid outfit for the game. What kind of torture is that? Last year, the athletic teams also had games on the field, and since they buy costumes for them, their amount spent was quite high I mean, the choice of maid uniforms really shows the bad taste of the baseball team. As I let out a sigh of exasperation, thinking that I need to take Yuuto and the others to think about changing the proposal here, I heard the door at the rear of the classroom open. I checked to see who had entered, and there was the student council advisor, Sudo-sensei. I was wondering if he had come to check on the meeting when I saw him silently walking up to us and stopping next to the president. Hiiragi, I need to talk to you for a moment. A moment, sir? If you have a few minutes to spare, it would be great if its after the meeting. Its our first meeting. President answered without hesitation to Sudo-senseis stern face, but her wish was never fulfilled. No, it has to do with the Sakura Festival. Koizumi and Miura, as I recall, have important roles to play on the executive committee. Then, Shinra, you come too. Ive a feeling I have a lot of roles to play as well. I dont think so. Although I have not received a role of special importance, my instinct tells me to refuse the invitation. I said this by exuding an aura of complete disgust, but it doesnt work on faculty members. The answer came really quickly. Those relentless words hurt my petty pride. President silently follows me, seemingly unconcerned with my slight depression, and as I turn on my heel and return to the door of the classroom. The moment President passed next to me, she grabbed me by the sleeve of my uniform and forcibly took me away. Minato-kun Sorry let me hear the contents later. After briefly telling Shizuku and Kirasaka, who were looking at me with concern, I left the classroom following President without protest. Well, I know from my experience of reading numerous light novels that what comes after this is not a good development. As I silently proceeded down the corridor, I inwardly prayed that the level of trouble to be low. : Plz fill in this poll, it wont even take 20 seconds. CH 208 : I had my tests going on last week, yeah, thats my reason for procrastinating this week. Ill do some extra chapters if time permits. I followed Sudo-sensei down the corridor and arrived at the student guidance room next to the staff room. This is a room that students who normally spend their time without getting into any trouble do not have to come. A vague sense of resistance from the thought of being in a place where students are scolded made me refuse to go inside the room. After confirming that the two people in front of me had entered the room first, I entered the room, peeking inside first. The room is connected to the staff room by a door at the rear of the room, but its usually basically blocked off like a private room. There is a simple desk and chair, and nothing else. Sudo-sensei sits across from me, President sits behind me, and I sit in front of him, ready for a conversation. President and I, who had not been told why we had been summoned, simply waited in silence for him to speak first. Im not sure if this is the first time Ive ever seen Sudo with a fierce expression, but today I think hes looking twice as fierce as he usually does. Well, this is what I thought when I saw his face, and from other students POV it might even look like he is furious. Thats how severe and unapproachable his expression is. The reason I asked Hiiragi to leave the meeting is because today, a new issue has emerged regarding the Sakura Festival that will be taking place. He puts his elbows on the desk, clasps his hands together, and begins to speak in a heavy atmosphere. The figure reminds me of a certain popular anime. I think I might be the only one here having such ideas. When you say issue, do you mean budget or schedule problems? President lists the first potential ideas that come to her mind. But before that, I was tempted to say, Hey! Youve called me too yknow, you need something from me too, right? In fact, just as I was about to say it, President posed a question, stopping me from asking. No, its not about the schedule or budget, but about the Sakura Festival itself. Sudo-sensei picked up a piece of paper from the seat next to him, which he had probably prepared in advance before coming, and held it out on the desk. When I peeked on the paper which President was reading, I found that there were indeed issues listed there that I had not imagined. Two Schools To Simultaneously Host Cultural Festival. That was written in the title, and below it was a proposal to hold a cultural festival for two schools at the same time. One school was, of course, Sakuranaoka Academy. The other was a high school I knew well. Kikyo Jogakuin, the girls high school in the town where Kaede attends. The high schools are on opposite sides of the city and are implicitly non-interfering. It was not decided by anyone that they wouldnt interfere with each others matters, only such a custom remained, but it is about to be directly involved this time. Simultaneously is probably not something we would want to hear at this time. I said to Sudo-sensei. I dont think its realistic or even beneficial. There is no need to go to the trouble of holding simultaneous festivals for two different schools. Each cultural festival is unique, and we at Sakuranaoka Academy have a unique opportunity for our students to experience the way of marketing. In contrast, Kikyo Jogakuins festival is an old school event, with an emphasis on choral singing. Festival and chorus seem to be too opposite in content no matter how you think about it. Im inclined to agree with Shinra, I dont understand why its a joint festival and why its being proposed at this point in time. President also expresses a negative opinion. The sound of her voice is as sharp as a needle. The organization has only just begun to move forward, but it will cause unnecessary confusion. Moreover, if the two schools are going to work together now, there is definitely not enough time. Of course, Sudo-sensei must be aware of the kind of problems we were thinking about. And he looked satisfied with the question I asked. I have repeatedly advised the principal that it should be next year, but the Dean of the other side, and even the mayor of this town, have shown a willingness in favor of this matter. A single sentence, which was not enough to explain the situation, revealed that the decision was made even over the objections of those in the room. If the Principal of our academy is who he says he is, and if the other Dean and even the Mayor of the town have come out, then they must be giving it serious consideration. I let out a sigh of exasperation before leaning back and looking up at the ceiling. President next to me also froze with her hand on her chin looking thoughtful. The day after tomorrow at the earliest, it should be announced that the joint event will take place the morning after tomorrow. The reason I approached Hiiragi before that is because the teacher in charge of the other high school and the student council will be visiting tomorrow after school. Im here too, you know? Its about time he realized that I was also called, but I grasped the intention of being summoned. If the other side is going to bring out the student council, it means that we are going to bring out the student council as well. I guess Sudo-sensei will be dealing with the teachers. Therefore, we will be dealing with the students, and they want us to be prepared. It was getting more and more complicated. What led them to this proposal? To hold a town-wide event to revitalize the town, and also to attract visitors from outside. President, who was thinking about the problem at hand with a mind that ran many times faster than mine, gave a rough answer when I asked. A large shopping mall has been built in a neighboring town a short distance away, and this town, which is steadily experiencing depopulation, needs to do something about it. As a result, the most efficient way to attract visitors is to hold a cultural festival. Every year, many junior high school students and their parents come from outside to attend the Sakuranaoka Academys cultural festival. The school is famous for its scenery, recognition, and fashionable school uniforms. Another major reason is that the students are not tied down so much because of their independence. From the mayors point of view, the school was the perfect candidate for the festival. Its all very well for the festival to be a big success, but they have created a situation that I cant seem to be happy about with both hands raised. The final decision will be made at tomorrows meeting, but I think it is inevitable that the two festivals will be held at the same time. Sudo-sensei looked at us apologetically as he said in a heavy tone. The burden on the teachers is obvious, but the burden on the students and executive committee will naturally increase as well. The data from previous years is not even close to the level of a reference. Thats probably the reason why President was summoned like this. The reason why they called Akane Hiiragi, and not Shiraishi, is because of this. I understand we will take care of the other student councils response. If we cant avoid simultaneous events, then we have no choice. As if to refresh her mind, President let out a short sigh. Her expression returned to its usual smile. Sudo in front of her also exhaled in relief and bowed his head. Im sorry, Ill still try to persuade him to change the date to next year. Thank you. After that conversation, President and I left the student guidance office and headed down the hallway. The destination of our steps was not the audio-visual room where the meeting was being held, but the student council room. President finally opened the heavy iron door and sat down on a chair in the familiar student council room and opened her mouth that had been closed. Simultaneously or not It was just a reckless decision. Yes it is. Depending on the content, it may be necessary to rethink the festival from the ground up. The actual cost of the festival will not be the same as the cost of the original plan, but also the budget and all the preparations for the festival which is going on will have to be changed. It is truly a reckless order. I honestly dont understand why the mayor is involved. Its the teachers job to think about the circumstances. We can only concentrate on making the event a success. I remember Kikyo Jogakuin was your sisters high school. Well but Shes a freshman so theres not much she knows about it. We dont talk much about her school at home. So theres not much information you can get out of me. When I was thinking about such things, President began to talk as if she had agreed with what she had been wondering about. The schools Sports festival is usually separated by one day between our school and the girls high school. Thats so to not split the people who come to watch them both. So I was a little skeptical that the Sports festivals were held at the same time this year, but it all makes sense now. President spun around in her chair and said that. Indeed, this years Sports festival was on the same date as Kaedes. I had no doubts there, but had the schedule been shifted in previous years? Listening to this, I was finally able to guess what President wanted to convey. So the schedule for the Cultural Festival was also arranged from the beginning to be on the same date If both schools were to hold their festivals at the same time, then they must have proposed to the mayor that the entire town be involved in the event. Whoever came up with this idea must have had a very twisted personality. She says it, so theres no doubt. What were they thinking, what was the reason, and why did they propose such an incomprehensible idea as a joint event? Anyway, the first priority should be to avoid letting the other party take the initiative, assuming that a joint meeting will be held. Once the executive committee meeting that Shiraishi and her colleagues are currently conducting is over, we need to coordinate the information we have and come up with a countermeasure. As I was thinking about this, President chuckled. Something wrong? No, I just found out a little bit about why Sudo-sensei called you and not Shiraishi or Koizumi. Because I was free? When I responded with an appropriate and plausible reason, President shook her head. Then, she tells me her opinion. Frankly, you are frighteningly calm, and I dont think any of the other student council members or Shiraishi or others could have remained so calm about it. Im not sure if this is a compliment or not. President seems to be having fun, but its not fun at all. In fact, Im even getting tired of this occasional teasing. But, I think I understand a little bit what the President is trying to say. Everyone is trying to make the festival a success. They are taking into account past trends and this years trends, and are trying to come up with various ideas. But if the festival were to suddenly go back to being a blank sheet of paper, and if it were to be held jointly with a neighboring high school, their heads would explode. I didnt get that important of a position I dont want one! Maybe she wasnt wrong in her choice of people because she wanted the most comfortable attitude. Now lets start with a discussion between me and you. Shinra, what do you think is necessary for tomorrows discussion between students? I pause for a moment to think about that question. If its Yuuto or something like that, with an equal relationship between the two schools hed probably say something like lets do our best together. However, that would just give them an opportunity to create a parallel line of conversation. If thats the case, even if the other party hates us Lets be clear about whos the top dog here.. The corners of the Presidents mouth seemed to curve upwards slightly, after hearing my words. Yeah it looked as if Kirasaka was smiling, as if she had just thought of something funny. CH 209 : I had internet issues yesterday, sorry for that. The place where Sakura and Kikyo had their first encounter was an empty classroom. Two long tables were placed facing each other, and chairs were set up in an open space with plenty of room to spare. After completing the minimum necessary preparations, everyone waited for the other party to arrive. Are you sure this is all we need? Hino-kun said, looking restless. It certainly feels too bare to be welcoming students from other schools, but thats what you get when you have to deal with a situation on short notice. Presidents voice echoes in the classroom as if to calm the student as she adjusts the angle of a chair. Originally, when other schools interact with each other, information is shared in advance. But in this case, we only found out about it the day before, after school, so the other school shouldnt have any complaints about it. I watched their conversation as I sat by the window. It is now 3:30 p.m. The appointment is scheduled for 4:00 p.m., but it is not surprising that they should have arrived by now. As Miura and Koizumi were checking the documents, I let out a sigh as I imagined what was about to happen. Whats with all the discussions between the student councils? After all, they just want the students to solve the modifications to the events that have been decided on their own, and its just a way of spreading the burden. Its a nice way of saying its the student councils job, but when you think about it, its just another chore that has to be done, I cant help but sigh. Since the students council is familiar so conversation is possible, but there are two people here who I dont think can communicate with a total stranger. Of course, its me and Hino-kun. Although President had already explained the gist of conversation with Sudo-sensei the other day, I cannot deny the possibility of making the conversation more complicated. Its not for nothing that they call him the Hino the reactionary, and Shinra the complainer. As I was killing time with such random jokes, I heard the sound of steps being taken in the corridor. I straightened my position leaning against the sound of footsteps of not one but several people walking in unison. Since we chose a place where there are few students pass by, if someone comes walking in a group, they must be students of Kikyo Jogakuin*. A few taps on the classroom door are heard before the inviting words were said. The first person to enter was Sudo-sensei, and behind him stood several female students in familiar uniforms. The white and navy blue based sailor-like uniform is the same as the uniform that Kaede wears every day. The size of the crest embroidered on their chests seemed to indicate that they are very proud of their school. This is the student council of our school. I turned my gaze to the figures behind them, feeling uncomfortable with the teacher whose speech was different from usual for the student council of a neighboring high school, even though they were also students. The uniforms were so formal that it felt uncomfortable, and the hairstyles were clean and neat, as if the school rules dictated it. Students with long hair have their hair tied back, and their bangs are pinned back so that they do not fall into their eyes. They have a serious appearance, which is rare among todays high school girls. Among the several students, there was one who stepped out in front of the others. Her stern demeanor seemed to prove that she was the head of these girls. Kaede was living among such serious students? As I was astonished at my sisters ability to communicate and adapt to her environment, the female student in front of me opened her mouth. Im Sera from Kikyo Jogakuins Student Council. Thank you for your time today. She has an armband on her arm, and the students around her stood a step back. Sera, who blatantly claims to be from the students council, is probably their president. It is easy to understand. President answered Seras greeting by stepping forward in the same manner. Hiiragi, the student council president of Sakuranaoka Gakuen*, please take a seat and some tea first. After signaling Hino-kun with a look, Hino-kun started preparing tea in a tea-pot placed at the corner of the room. The other party also sat down on their seats, and the President, Koizumi, and Miura sat down there as well. I stood in the back with my posture straightened, and Hino-kun came to stand next to me after serving tea to all the other students. Ive heard that its a high school with flexibility, but there are some very unique people in the student council, arent there? Hino-kun was just serving tea to the student named Sera, when she muttered in surprise. The girls who spend their time with strict self-discipline, a student with a flashy appearance like Hino-kun must be a rarity. Understanding this point, President responded. A certain amount of freedom leads to a comfortable environment for students and allows them to be motivated in their studies. It is also our schools philosophy to allow students to have fun because they are at the peak of their adolescence. I see. That is very helpful. Sera-san straightens her glasses and replies with words that are devoid of any emotion. It was a reply that made me think whether it was helpful or not. The documents that Koizumi had prepared regarding the joint cultural festival well, it is a simple summary of the number of visitors last year and the number of visitors from the other school, so it does not contain any important details. Hino-kun, next to me, was shivering before we handed out the documents and the discussion was about to begin. The restrooms are to the left after you exit the classroom. Im nervous! Its not that Im trying to hold back going to the bathroom or anything! Sharp criticisms entered my ears in a whisper. Frankly, I get annoyed when someone fidgets at the edge of my vision, so I want him to stay still. I just called out to him appropriately, but still, perhaps a little better, Hino-kun straightened his posture and turned his gaze forward. Now then, may I ask you about todays visit? President starts the conversation. We have only fragments of information, and what we have is limited. It is the other party who has the initiative in todays conversation. In response to Presidents question, Sera let out a short breath and started to speak. I am here today to propose that we jointly hold a cultural festival at the end of this month. Joint? The other party did not seem interested in the proposal. Rather than interjecting in the middle of the process, President has instructed me to let the other party talk it through to the end and then consider it. I think Ive already given you a rough outline of what were going to do, but its our idea to hold this years festival as a big event that will include our school, Sakuranaoka Gakuen and the shopping district. At Seras signal, one of the girls sitting next to her took out a document and handed it out to all of us. When I took it and looked down at it, I saw that it was a paper with a detailed plan of the project. It included everything from preparation costs to projected sales, as well as how many people were expected to attend. It would be impossible to provide such detailed data without preparation well in advance. As President predicted, there is no doubt that this plan had been proposed by the other side for a long time. Based on the contents of this proposal, Seras words continued. As you may know, our school continues a good old tradition of holding cultural festivals, mainly for the presentation of brass band performances and chorus singing. And I have heard that at Sakuranaoka Gakuen, the students will be organizing a festival inside the campus featuring a variety of stalls and booths. Yes, even if we put aside the details of the significance of the Sakura Festival, it is not wrong to think of it in this way. President nodded to Seras words. Certainly, thats the festival. It would be correct to call it a scaled-down version of a real festival. Obviously, its an asymmetrical cultural festival between ours and the other high school. Thats why I dont understand the meaning of being joint. Although we have a brass band and a chorus club, they focus on competitions and such, so they participate in the festival as ordinary students. They havent practiced the music they will perform for the festival, so they wont be able to make it in time. I am sure that the other party knows that much about it, so I am curious about the purpose of the proposal. As I was thinking this while observing the two sides facing each other at the wall, Sera-san added a few more words. The two schools have different directions for the festival, so I believe that by working together and involving the shopping district in this big event, we will be able to hold a festival that integrates the town in a way that has never been done before. At this point, she paused for a breath. President puts her hand on his chin and looked thoughtful, while Miura was perhaps calculating the budget in her mind. Koizumi nodded and showed sincerity in response to the other partys opinion. Because our schools are in the different direction we have to join hands. Its not something I dont agree with. In terms of popularity and freshness, it will certainly be a cultural festival unlike any other in the past. But, there are a few problems that even I can see. First of all, the budget and the transportation arrangements between the two schools. Moreover, is it possible to prepare it in a short period of time? First of all, how do you plan to solve the problem of connecting the two schools or whether the festival will be held at a single location? Kikyo Jogakuin has a school bus, so we are thinking of using that bus as a means of transportation to connect the two schools during the festival. And, if we could get a means of transportation from here as well, that would solve the problem. When asked about the means of transportation, which is also the biggest problem for President, Sera responded immediately. The school bus will be between the two schools, and the shopping district is located between the two schools, so it would be possible. Miura, what about budgetary considerations? If we dont have to spend any money on transportation, the only issue is that we will have to increase the budget a little in the preparation stage due to the increase in the number of visitors. Koizumi, how do you think the students would react to a joint festival? I think there are a lot of positive opinions about a joint festival, and not many negative ones if it means that we can expand the scope of what we can do due to the increased budget. The questions were posed to the two most reliable people on either side of President. President nodded as each of them frankly expressed their opinions in their own words. The other partys students faces softened a little. However, there was only one person whose expression did not change, Sera. His eyes were fixed on President, and I could not sense what she was thinking from her expression. It was dark, the depths of her eyes were dark and sunken. While I was having such an impression when I looked at Sera, President turned her eyes to me standing at the back of the room. Shinra, how about you? I guessed from the fact that he did not specifically name what in particular she wanted to ask me, she was asking me if I had any opinions from the entire discussion. President warned me and this time I kept my mouth shut, but I guess this is a signal that the ban has been lifted. I just dont understand the meaning of doing this jointly. I told her shortly. The other student was surprised that just one person had a negative opinion, and Sera, their leader, looked at me with narrowed eyes. The meaning is that it will involve both schools and the shopping district, as I explained earlier, which has never happened in the past It was originally a sudden talk about a joint event. If it is an event that was to be adjusted slowly in the future, there would be no problem, but there would be no point in having a joint event for each schools main attraction involving risks The proposal itself is not a bad idea. With only two schools in town, and because it is a rural town, I am very much in favor of holding an event that mixes the community as well However, I think it is important that the cultural festival is a festival for students and that adults should not intervene. The parents and students should be able to enjoy the ideas that only students have, even if the students are not good at what they did. They can enjoy the fact that they created the event from scratch. If the two schools were to join and the shopping district were to be included in the event as well, the intervention of adults would be unavoidable. Would it really be called a cultural festival by the students? Hearing my opinion, President turned her head back to the front. Sera also noticed that President had turned her head and returned her gaze to her. Their gazes met, and I guessed that some kind of compromise or improvement plan was about to be worked out. Students from each side watched them with anticipation. The one who broke the silence was Akane Hiiragi, our schools student body president. I refuse. Eh? With a smile on her face, she clearly and without any hesitation refused the proposal. CH 210 I refuse. Presidents declaration caused not only the students of Kikyo Jogakuin but also Koizumi and Miura to look a little surprised. The fact is that the joint event was virtually a done deal according to the prior information that I had heard from Sudo-sensei, and thats why the students had set up a meeting to discuss further matters. Originally, the other partys idea was just to confirm what kind of event they would be able to bring out listening to our minimum requirements. Naturally, I was also aware of this at the stage when I heard Senseis story. However, President refused without any signs of hesitation. Do you know what it means to say no? Are you saying that you are rejecting the schools decision at the sole discretion of the students? Of course, Im aware of what Im saying. Sera tells her undisturbed, and President cuts her off without hesitation. Although, I advised that there was a need to clarify the hierarchy, I did not expect the proposal itself to be dismissed. Or rather, just turned down one-sidedly. I had heard that avoidance was difficult, so my thinking was limited to how to direct the events. It was a blind spot for me. Even though I had heard about the joint event being difficult to avoid, I had abandoned the idea of evading the whole issue. At that moment, the direction changed to how not to make the event happen, which was the exact opposite of what I had been doing. Recalling the story from the beginning, I wondered what the problem was and where to point it out to the other party to cause the most pain. Of course, it would be the joint proposal that was raised out of the blue. Hearing the details of the joint event, there didnt seem to be much wrong with it. Even cultural festivals are unique to each school. Some festivals are festive is like ours, while others, like Kikyo Jogakuins, focus on choral singing. Therefore, it is impossible to deny the other schools event itself. The fact that these two are opposing cultural festivals but that does not in itself make it a bad idea to combine them to create a synergistic effect. There are certainly advantages. But on the other hand, there is also a disadvantage. If only the Sakura Festival is held at one school, the problem can be solved within the school, but if it is a joint event between the two schools, we have to keep in touch with each other. With so little time to spare, this is an extremely inconvenient and time-consuming process. Also, the expenses would be insufficient as in previous years. Starting from the beginning, the calculations would have to be redone, class limits would have to be set, and so on. Such a problem should be easy to envision, but it is something that has not been talked about until now. In short, there are some minor questions about the process that led to this proposal. Then we should look at what they are doing. What would the girls gain by joining together, and what could be the greatest benefit? They are also a high school in the same city, there is nothing wrong with having a connection with them. Also, they are an all-girls high school and this is a co-ed school. The purpose of the festival is not to make money in the first place, so if money is excluded from the options, the only thing left is the number of people who will come. Kikyo Jogakuins main events are choral and brass band performances, which have a long tradition. If this is the case, there shouldnt be many visitors from outside the school. Most of them would be relatives and friends. What will change by making it a joint event? The festival will be held at Kikyo Jogakuin, which will allow people from outside Kikyo to visit the festival. Sakuranaoka Gakuens cultural festival is a public festival. Many local junior high school students, out-of-town junior high school students who want to go on to higher education, and their parents will come to the festival. If one thinks that they would like to bring in as many of these people as possible to their side, it seems to make sense in a number of ways. This is just what I feel If we were to suddenly join together, they would have to deal with the situation, and it would not be a satisfactory cultural festival. However, if it is the same chorus and performance every year, they dont have to worry about anything. The quality of the festival will be the same, even if the format is different. I dont know if this idea is right or wrong, but I dont think anyone here can give me an answer. The reason is that the aim may be to increase the number of applicants for next years school year. The people in the student council must not have been told about such a problem. They should have been told about it such that it would be a joint event, a collaboration between student councils, and a first attempt involving the shopping district. And when I reached this point in my thinking, I was inclined to agree with Presidents words. Dont be deceived by the phrase Never before, just stick to Sakuranaoka Gakuens cultural festival. Its an issue that is already being talked about at both schools, you know? And yet the student council refuses to do so out of personal considerations? Sera is still staring at Presidents face with a look of disbelief. However, those eyes still do not show any emotion. The reality is that the schools have certainly been talking to each other. There are only four weeks until the festival. The festival will be held at the end of October without anyone doing anything. By then, they will have started their ongoing activities to create the best festival ever. Well, they will be happy if we tell the students that we will hold the festival jointly. Of course they will think its fun to hold such a typical teenage event with a lot of excitement. However, the committee members who are responsible for organizing the event would not be too happy about it. They had already put together a plan based on the data they had gathered so far. But now, if they were being asked to throw away all of that and hold a new event jointly, it would be foolhardy. The student council should be committed to the good future of the school. It is also the student council that helps create a better environment for the students, and we should not involve the students in the convenience of the school. I dont know what those eyes were looking at, but I could hear see a little anger and disdain mixed in with the tone of her voice. The student council supports the school. Therefore, it seems that the student council is an organization that does not object to the schools decisions, but is committed to the direction in which the school is going. What did you think when you heard about the joint event? I was suddenly asking such a question. They are students before they are student councils. They must have their own imagination about school life and the cultural festival. How did they feel when the school proposed something different? Were they positive about it, or were they reluctant to go along with it because it was the schools decision? Thats Their gazes turned away. The students sitting next to me also looked reluctant to answer my question. Certainly the other student council was shared this information before us. So, they must have come to this meeting with a concrete plan. However, not everyone agreed with the idea. The student council is caught between the school and the students, so we understand that your position is difficult. When President told this to them, she turned the proposal about the joint cultural festival that was just handed to her, back to them. What it meant, there was no need to put it into words. The student council is certainly obligated to support the decisions made by the school but simply nodding and obeying is not what it means to be chosen as a representative of the students. The words filled with a strong resolve echoed through the classroom. The word Representative of the students weighs heavily on my shoulders as well. I, too, was chosen by the students as a member of the student council after competing with Ogiwara Yuuto for a seat. I had to leave behind appropriate results and take appropriate actions. The cultural festival is the most exciting event for students and it should not be used as a tool for adults. It seems that the answer President arrived at with the limited information was similar to mine. Silence prevails for a while on both sides as the words signify the complete end of the discussion. Soon after, the other student council members stood up, gave a small bow, and turned themselves around. As they walked toward the door that led into the room, Sera, the president, looked back at us. Lastly, Id like to ask, is Shinra-san possibly a family member of Shinra Kaede-san from our school? Her elder brother It was short and I just stated the facts. Then she nodded a few times, as if she had come to a point, and then smiled with a hint of mockery. Is that so When I heard that there was Kaede-sans sibling, I had high hopes that they would be outstanding, but I was a little skeptical because of the weak resemblance. I let out a sigh and listened to the words I have become accustomed to hearing for more than ten years, and it was President who responded to her words. Sera-san, its better not to touch Shinra carelessly. Yes? Sera, who had a look of difficulty in understanding, was about to say something else, but President put her hand on her brow and let out a sigh. Its too late, as if to indicate that. Sera, tilting her head, stiffens the next moment. Two hands came out from behind her and were placed on her shoulders. Sera turned her head vigorously to see Kanazaki Shizuku, the pride and joy of our Sakuranaoka Academy, and Kirasaka Rei, the queen. Shizuku had a scary broad smile on her face, and Kirasaka had a sharp look in her eyes as if she was about to pierce her. In our place, were very careful about handling Shinra but I guess its too late for that. The last thing that echoed in the place where Sakura and Kikyo had their first encounter was a small cry of astonishment and fear. No, Im kinda sorry, really. CH 211 The student council of Kikyo Jogakuin left, and as I was doing my best to calm Shizuku and Kirasaka down inside the classroom, President and the others were conversing with each other as they sat on their chairs. Are you sure it was okay to turn them down? Koizumi, who had let the situation take its course and did not object to Presidents words, asked her again now that they was in a calm situation. Even if she herself had a solution, if it wasnt conveyed in words, he would still feel uneasy. President puts a smile on her face as if to wipe away his anxiety. Koizumis expression naturally softened, as if the anxiety that had been building up inside him had been eased by this expression. Well have think about how to deal with it hereafter. W-What? Koizumi was astonished at the way President said it so brazenly and without hiding it. So she said all of that without thinking and now is considering how to deal with the situation. Even for President, it would have been difficult to have a conversation with someone who has no idea what is going to happen in the future. I was even relieved to see a side of President that I usually dont get to see. The fact that we could share the same problems made me forget my pessimistic feelings about the troublesome situation for a moment. But it was only for a short time. The voices of the girls standing in front of me brought my attention back from the conversation between President and the others to them. I wonder if youre listening to me? Im asking why the student council of Kaede-chans high school was here. Oh, about that. Kirasaka asks without hiding her irritation. It is obvious that the words of the other student council president, Sera or whatever her name was, struck a chord with both of them, but I would appreciate it if you dont direct the irritation towards me. However, its also true that Im the only one who can take the brunt of the girls frustration. As you can easily guess from their reaction, I have not told them the details. President had reminded me not to tell anyone about the joint event. Naturally, Kaede was the same. In addition to not wanting to give them information that was not true, President respected Senseis wish to handle the first contact solely with the student council. There is an option to be vague and make up the story, but these girls, they can see through minor details and unnaturalness when I lie to them. I scratched my head and wondered how to explain the situation to them, so I gave them a rough explanation. First, I explained that I had first heard about the project when Sudo-sensei had called me the other day. Then, he was told that the faculty and student council would be coming to Sakuranaoka Gakuen today, the following day. Finally, the mayor of the town also agreed to this joint event. I told them these three things as much as I was able to understand. However, Shizuku frowned in dissatisfaction after hearing my explanation. Even though she understood that this was a sudden development for Sakuranaoka Gakuen, she was not convinced. Her tone of voice seemed to express her emotions. I cant blame you for not being able to tell me about the undecided details, but I think you could have told the executive committee about it. Unusually, Shizuku also lined up next to Kirasaka and gave me a serious look. It is easy to say that its already in the past and be done with it. However, even if I told them so, they would not be convinced. Finally, just as I was beginning to reach the limit of my ability to control my outrage, a helping hand came from back. I was the one who told Shinra not to tell anyone else about this discussion, so dont blame him for not explaining it to you beforehand. The two students closed their mouths as President walked up next to me and spoke. It is inevitable that a student who is a senior and deserves the respect of both of them would make them unable to say anything back. I feel sorry for the two of them, but right now I dont have time to think of an explanation that will convince them. What we need to do is to think about how to respond to the situation in the future. President, perhaps thinking the same thing, smiled bitterly and opened her mouth. Ill have to think about how to deal with this. Now then, how should we explain this to the teachers? I guess its safe to say that the discussion didnt result in a mutually satisfaction By now, the other schools faculty and student council have probably met up and an explanation of how the conversation went down will have been given. Even if it wasnt a protest but it might be considered a complaint of some sort. We should at least be prepared to be yelled at by Sudo-sensei, the teacher in charge. Miura expressed her opinion that all of us were in great trouble. As for the Sakura Festival, it is already under way. We dont have time to rethink our plans from the beginning. Miura said the most reasonable opinion that everyone must have thought at least once. Thats the problem. Why was this suddenly brought up? Who benefits and who gains by having a joint cultural festival? For the town, it would be more vibrant and could bring back the customers that had begun to drift to neighboring towns. Therefore, it is understandable that the mayor agrees. However, what is the benefit to the other high school for jointly hosting the event? I cant see it clearly. What is the reason for insisting on a joint event in the first place? I muttered and asked everyone. I dont want to ask about the timing of the proposal or anything. The other party may have suddenly thought of the idea and brought up the topic. The momentum and the mood is always there, no matter what age you are. They may have thought that with only a month left for the event, we would be able to make it work. They often think that we have enough time to submit our assignments and that we would be fine. The source of this information would be me. If that is the case, what we need to focus on and think about now is the reason for the joint project. Once we know that, we can take measures to deal with the situation. I dont know what the girls in that student council are thinking, but I can guess what the other school is aiming for. President puts her hand on her chin and mutters. Everyones eyes were focused on a single point. The number of applicants for our school is increasing every year. The reason for this might be due to the success of the school festival, uniforms, and the relatively liberal school rules. However, as of yesterday when I checked, Jogakuin saw a slight decrease in the number of students enrolled. President took out her phone and put it on the desk so that everyone could see the screen. The display was the Kikyo Jogakuin website, showing the number of students enrolled in the last three years. Certainly the numbers were down, though by about ten or twenty. But, its not unusual for the number of students to change from year to year, said the President. Most likely, the goal is to increase the number of prospective students by making them aware of Jogakuin through the joint cultural festival. President said with a sigh. Koizumi listened to the Presidents explanation and muttered in agreement. I see, so because Jogakuins cultural festival is a traditional one the number of visitors from outside the school would be small In regards to that, the cultural festival at Sakuranaoka Gakuen is open to the public so as a joint partner, its a safe choice because of the opposing nature of the events. In addition, we are in the same town. The townspeople were supportive of the idea of a joint event to bring back life to a shopping district that has been depopulated by the construction of a shopping mall in a neighboring town. If the other party has thought this far ahead and proposed the idea, it is probably a difficult project to avoid, was what Sudo-sensei said. It would be difficult to deny the proposal because the groundwork has already been laid. Well, there are people in front of me who have already denied it. While everyone in the classroom was thinking with their mouths shut, the sound of strong footsteps approaching from the hallway echoed. We could only imagine who it was. The footsteps that had walked up to right in front of the classroom turned into a knocking on the door. Without waiting for a response, the door was opened, and as expected, Sudo-sensei was at the end of it. The expression on his face was a mixture of anger and dismay. Hiiragi why did you turn them down without permission? I heard what they were planning, and assuming the time and budget, etc., I decided it was impossible. President, who had stepped forward from the group, unhesitatingly announced her opinion. Sudo-sensei seemed to find it difficult to point out from what President has said, because what she was saying was not wrong. After a moments pause, he cut in with his next words. I told you that we would take care of it as well, didnt I? I also remember hearing you say that it would be difficult to avoid the joint program. I thought it was necessary to indicate that the schools intentions and the students intentions were different. After this exchange of words, Sudo-sensei fell silent, as if he had lost the will to fight back. He must have realized from the way President behaved that it would be difficult to overturn her opinion. After letting out a sigh, he tells her in a lowered tone of voice. The other school has asked for another opportunity to discuss the matter. We have until the end of this week, and if we dont reach a consensus during that time, this proposal will be dropped. Sudo-senseis words brought out the bad Minato-kun that had been hidden inside. Okay, Ill let the student council know that Ill be absent until the end of this week. Regardless of my inner-self controlling my brain, the conversation proceeds. What do you want us to discuss this week? The Sakura Festival is already underway. The teachers are well aware of that, so the Sakura Festival can proceed as planned. It doesnt have to be a forced plan, we just need the students to come up with some kind of compromise. He wants the students to find a way out, not with the rigid thinking of adults, but with the flexible thinking that only students can do. In other words, thats what hes saying. However, if you dont mind that the Sakura Festival goes ahead as planned, we can have the executive committee work on it and the student council can handle it. President nodded and replied, and Sudo turned on his heel as if relieved. He looked at Kirasaka as if he had forgotten to mention something. By the way, did you hear that Kirasaka-sans father is the sponsor of the event at the shopping district? My father? I havent heard about it. Kirasaka shook her head with a surprised expression on her face, and sensei simply nodded his head and agreed on his own. Well, if its self-fulfilling, thats fine. She also does not seem to have any particular intention of asking the reason, and her gaze quickly diverted from the teacher. A quiet atmosphere returned to the classroom. To summarize, the Sakura Festival can proceed as planned, but he would like us to continue discussions about potential compromises with the other party. The towns sponsor will be Kirasakas father. The last one is a completely separate issue, but thats about all the information I have. The problem remains unresolved, but if we can return to the direction of creating something as a compromise, there is still a possibility. I was relieved to see that the Sakura Festival, which Shiraishi and President are working on together, is taking shape as planned. However, Presidents expression did not clear up. Koizumi and Miura are assigned as important mediators in the executive committee Hino is not good at these kinds of occasions, so Ill let him join the executive committee, so me and Shinra, huh? What kind of black company is this student council? Oh, come on. Is it a long overtime parade? No, hasnt it become death parade at this point? It was Kirasaka that the president called out due to the personnel issues. Rei, if your father is the sponsor, is it possible for you to leave the executive committee to Miura and join us? Yes, that would be fine. With her arms crossed and her eyes closed, Kirasaka agreed nonchalantly. For her, it is probably as trivial as a change of location. However, there is no doubt that the addition of just one Kirasaka would be a great asset. I know it will be especially hard for Kanazaki, but I would be happy if she could support the committee members and the student council, including Koizumi and Miura. President asked Shizuku with a gentle smile. Shizuku drops her gaze downwards and falls silent as if thinking about something. After a moments pause, her raised eyes turned strong. President, I have a favor to ask of you. Quietly, the words with a sign of determination, spread through the empty room before fading into the mist of the noise from outside. But, surely all the students in the room would have noticed that the atmosphere itself had changed with Shizukus words. CH 212 The student council members began to take action when the proposed limitations on whether or not the festival will be a joint event were presented. When the board members, led by President, were about to make their moves after being assigned to their respective responsibilities, but Shizuku said something that made them all wait. What Im saying is if its within my capabilities, of course Ill do my best President stopped her steps as she heard Shizukus words. The two of them faced each other and their gazes crossed. There is no one between the two of them. I, Kirasaka, and the other board members were all standing there watching the situation unfold. What did Shizuku really want from the president? Is there a job that Shizuku, who is supposed to be in charge of contacting and consulting with the students, would like to do? The student council must be thinking so. But, for some reason, my thoughts were going in a different direction. I knew what Shizuku was trying to tell the president. What Shizuku is trying to say is the only thing that clearly separates her and me. Its like a boundary. If I stepped over it, there would be no going back and I would be deprived of a reasonable amount of time and freedom. However, she stepped in here because she wanted to. She knew it was what she had to do, that there had to be something she could do. She, is different from me. She is a person who originally had no reason to enter this place. Shizuku, who must have spent all this time suppressing her own will, deserves more time for herself. I know this, but I cant stop her from speaking out, even though I know in my heart that she is about to do so. Please put me in the student council. At Shizukus words, even President gulped. The clear separation between me and Shizuku here is whether or not she is a member of the student council. She herself had once refused to join the student council, and had declared that there was no need for her to be a member. However, her words that overturned that idea showed her determination. The reason for this I guess, its obvious isnt it? Yes. Presidents voice sounded almost like resignation, and Shizuku replied without a pause. Shizukus gaze, which should have been fixed, turned for a moment to me standing behind her. And then, she quickly returned to her former position and expressed her feelings. I cant find any other way for me to enter the place where Kirasaka-san and President already are. As she tells her, Shizuku stares at President, as if looking for a reaction. President is talking with Shizuku with her back to me, so I cant see her expression. I can tell you that President is also conflicted. The fact that she doesnt answer immediately, as she usually did, is the best proof of this. Naturally, the student council members dont know about the relationship between the president and me. Koizumi, Miura and the others must think that Shizuku wants to be involved in the negotiations with Kikyo Jogakuin. Also, they know that Shizuku and Kirasaka have feelings towards Shinra Minato that go beyond the concept of a friend. However, they do not know for sure whether it is as a childhood friend or as an object of observation. They dont know, the relationship between me and Shizuku. They dont know, the moment of encounter between me and Kirasaka. They dont know that a rift has been building between Yuuto and Shizuku since before the summer break. I was the one who kept them from knowing, and even if they knew, I was the one who kept them from getting in. I definitely did not tell them this unnecessary information to keep the student council members engaged. I assumed that if a problem arose, I would solve it myself. I knew I couldnt do that. Somewhere in the back of my head, I already knew. I knew that my actions would have some influence on the people around me. In fact, Shizuku wanted to join the student council. The reason, as she stated, was to get herself a title that would be appropriate for this joint meeting. The underlying reason is to be close to Shinra Minato. Also, the fact that I am still unable to respond to her feelings. Understanding all of this, she made her wish. She knew that this action would not change my feelings. Certainly, if Kanazaki joins us, things might go smoothly. Also, its not for me to worry about the future of the student council Breaking off her words, President looks back. From her eyes, she was asking Koizumi and me. Of course! I welcome Kanazaki-san to our group! Koizumi said happily. Miura and Hino-kun nodded with smiles on their faces without any objections. Shiraishi, who was not present at the meeting, would surely welcome her with open arms. Shinra how about you? President turned her attention to me at the end and muttered quietly. In reality, this is the last question she will ever ask me here. According to the rules for the student council members, a student can be nominated for an open slot with the recommendation of the enrolled members and the approval of the teacher in charge. I have no doubt that Sudo-sensei would agree. She would be the right person in terms of ability, popularity, and everything else. So, if I stop Shizuku from joining, I would be denying them all. I I grunted and squeezed a little bit out of my throat, and my eyes met Shizukus at the edge of my sight. She was gently smiling at me. Her eyes were filled with a strong will, as if she had made the decision on her own. To be honest, Im scared. I was afraid that she might be tied down by me. I have only one life, and I can never be sure that I will be able to live up to her expectations of the future. My personality and beliefs negate the relationship Im trying to build up in a vague way. I will not be able to respond to her words until the day I can truly understand what it feels like to love someone on my own. Until then, I am sure that she will look back on all the time she has spent with me as a waste. Such useless thoughts were the only thing that passed through my mind. Minato-kun you bad habits are coming up again, arent they? In the silent atmosphere, Shizuku said in a gentle tone with a hint of laughter. Youve been thinking negatively again, and you think its your fault, dont you? I couldnt say anything back. She was right. She has been by my side for many years and seems to know what Im thinking at times. When she pointed out my bad habit, she also shook her head. Ive been thinking about this for a while. If Minato is in the student council, Id like to help out. Like Minato-kun, who wants to do something as an assistant to the president, I want to do something for Minato-kun too. Hows it like to be a student council member? I cant help but think about it. Why am I still coming up with cryptic questions in situations like this? Minato-kun, you have a bad habit. Having been told that much by Shizuku, I could not deny Presidents question. I nodded slightly and conveyed my intention of approval. Then, I will ask Kanazaki to act as secretary of the student council, albeit temporarily. I will officially notify you later, after receiving approval from the faculty. Thank you! At Presidents words, Shizuku lowers her head dramatically. Koizumi and the others applauded and Shizuku smiled and showed a little embarrassment. Im not sure if this was really the right thing to do However, if there is anything I can do now, it would be to try to avoid any regrets, regardless of the future relationship. Once again, I ask you all to work hard for the success of the Sakura Festival. President asked everyone, smiling and nodding. Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun replied and started their activities. With documents in their hands, they talked about what they needed to do and started to move. I watched the situation and turned my attention to the girl next to me. She, too, seemed to be thinking about what she should do. Then, President turned to other girl standing next to me, Kirasaka. She asked the question openly without hiding it from her. Was it okay for Rei not to join the student council? Me? If Kirasaka had wished to join at that moment, I wonder what would have happened. There was a great possibility of that, and in fact, she might say that she would have joined too. I was also interested in Presidents question too and turned my attention to Kirasaka. Right She puts her hand on her chin and falls silent for a while with a thoughtful look on her face. Then, as if she had come up with a bad prank, she says it with that usual wicked smile on her face. As long as Im involved in the situation, I dont care where I am Besides, it doesnt matter if its mine in the end. At these words, Shizukus cheeks puffed out her cheeks, and President let out a sigh. Kirasaka Rei, it seems, will not waver under any circumstances. You are totally a scary woman, you know. Presidents words sent an involuntary shiver down my spine as well. CH 213 The Sakura Festival is the biggest event in our school. The committee members were preparing for the Sakura Festival under the leadership of Shiraishi, their head. From the student council, Koizumi is in charge of public relations and Miura is in charge of accounting and supporting the executive committee. Besides the two committee members selected from each class, there were also several students who volunteered to participate, including Ogiwara Yuuto, Kanazaki Shizuku, and Kirasaka Rei, and although things were not going well, they were all working hard on their respective tasks. What am I doing in the midst of all this? Our school has a large hall used by the brass band, why dont we sing or play instruments there? Then whats the point of having a joint event? What about a joint performance with the brass band of Sakuranaoka Gakuen? The brass band of Kikyo Jogakuin is one of the best in the prefecture, I believe. If we play at a lower level to match ours, wouldnt that be even more of a demerit? Raving criticism about Kikyo Jogakuins proposed joint cultural festival! What a fun student council activity! Maybe this is my future job, a critic. No, these days we live in an Internet society. Comments that criticize something are immediately flamed and can cause a flame war and establish the image of being bad. I think it would be better for me to quit. Okay, Ill quit being a critic then. So, in about three seconds, I closed my path to becoming a critic and looked around the classroom where we were now with a sideways look. Unlike last time, the space was small, but it was equipped with desks and chairs, as well as a set for making tea and some snacks Yes, we borrowed the student guidance room and had repeated conversations. Those snacks are supposed to be eaten by the staff, but I asked Sudo-sensei to procure them for us. The other partys student body president, Sera, seemed to be greatly bothered by the fact that every single idea she put forward was rejected. It was not that it was a bad idea. If it was a proposal that she herself had thought up and submitted, there must have been some appealing point that would have overturned the negative proposal that I had vaguely perceived. However, since it was not her own idea, she was vulnerable when she was denied. Shizuku and Kirasaka are sitting next to me, and President is sitting next to them. For over an hour after the discussion began, President had only exchanged initial greetings and had not said anything. As long as the other party doesnt tell us what they are thinking, we dont send our President out either. This is the measure we came up with. It is easy for President to take the lead and say something critical of the other partys idea. Moreover, it would be more effective than anything else. But, it would also give the other party the impression that Hiiragi Akane is just criticizing them. That is why it is probably best to list the problems that even ordinary students feel about the proposal, in order to avoid unnecessary worries later on. Next to me, Shizuku was taking notes on the other partys proposal. The contents of the notes were not something special. The idea was to collaborate with a brass band or chorus and a festival, the Sakura Festival. However, the content and process of the collaboration are all problematic, and there is nothing that I can agree with. If you want to collaborate, we have a brass band in our school. We have a complete set of instruments, so why cant they use them for the performance? Shizuku opened her mouth in the room, which had become silent. The students of the brass band will also set up a stall on the premises. If you want to move as much as possible, you have no choice but to ask the other side. However, the other party shakes their head at the suggestion. The students will not be able to give a satisfactory performance unless they are familiar with the instruments, and they certainly want to bring in all of their instruments. Then, why dont you just bring them in? Kirasaka immediately responded to Seras words. Do you know how hard it is to bring in the instruments? There are so many of them, the school buses would have to make several trips back and forth. Then we can just get the buses and people to move them, no problem, right? You can use the servants of my house or the buses. Kirasaka, who tells them in a nonchalant manner while brushing her hair, said it as if it were business as usual. She is, after all, the daughter of one of the largest companies in the country. That much is a piece of cake. By the way, how much does that cost? Do you have any discount coupons? I can give you a massage coupon for a shoulder massage. Of course, Yuuto Ogiwara, a skilled person, will do this work. As for me, I wont do it. I dont even know what to do. I refuse to cooperate with you personally. Oh, okay. In a low voice, as if squeezed from the back of her throat, Sera refused Kirasakas proposal. So far, I dont know what the purpose of the proposal is. If it is just to increase the number of applicants for admission to the school, why not just swallow our idea and hold the event as appropriate? Is there something they want to show off? Or, is it simply a matter of pride? In Japan, a society of educated people, there may be many people who are proud of their schools. But, I am sorry to say that I have never had such feelings toward schools. Nor do I intend to. After all, it is just a passing point in ones life, and it is probably the ego of those who want to beautify the past. This kind of discussion was going on for the last two days. There are two days left until the weekend, which was the deadline. The students from both schools wont be available on Sundays, so the limit is Saturday. It is honestly difficult to say at this stage whether or not there will be an end to this parallel line of discussions. I still dont have a clear picture of what kind of joint project Kikyo Jogakuin is wanting to do President, who had been silent up to this point, asked when the discussion seemed to be coming to an end. Vaguely, its lets collaborate with the brass band and chorus! but they did not present any concrete plan or schedule, nor did they present the impact of the collaboration on attracting visitors. For our part, we had already talked with the vendors involved in the Sakura Festival. From equipment rental to stage set-up. Canceling the event now would only result in unnecessary expenses. It is almost impossible to change the venue of the festival. Therefore, if we can share the image of the joint festival that they want, we can clarify whether we should do it in a certain way or whether we should do it individually at each school. Therefore, our schools traditional I understand that very well but if it is to be a joint event, shouldnt the traditional songs and performances be only be a part of it and not everything? Presidents words silenced Sera. Even the members of the student council surrounding her just look on anxiously at the sight of their head. This alone gives an idea of what kind of position she holds on campus. She must be a well-liked and trusted student body president. The fact that the president of the student council is so silent in this situation makes it difficult for the students around her to say anything. However, we dont want to just verbally attack the other party. To be honest, we still dont agree with the joint proposal. But, if there is no way around it, we have to find a reasonable compromise. I dont want to make the festival as convenient as the adults have made it out to be. This is a festival for the students. Thats why we want to share our ideal festival and plan it together, but we havent been able to do that yet. Lets call it a day. So shall we do it again, tomorrow after school? Yes, we will reconsider the proposal on this side as well. Sera and President exchanged final words, and todays meeting came to an end. Kirasaka mutters as they leave the student guidance room and watches the president leave the students of Kikyo Girls Academy to see them off. Tradition, pride, those were the only words that came out of her mouth. This has been a traditional event, and those girls themselves have no idea what theyre supposed to do in a joint effort. When they were completely out of sight, I turned around and answered. The direction is towards the audiovisual room. The committee is discussing the Sakura Festival at this very moment. But, why is it that they are also refusing Kirasaka-sans proposal? I dont know about that. Is there a reason why they cant do it, or is there some sort of order from the school side? I feel that there is too much of their desire to show the colors and characteristics of their own school to call it a joint event. After all, I think it is obvious that they want to use the Sakura Festival, which is a festival and attracts a high number of visitors, to advertise their high school A school is an organization. The top gives instructions, and the bottom performs them. If the top is greedy, the bottom must naturally act greedy as well. It is natural to try not to be seen through, but if we are talking about high school students, its difficult to do so. Negotiations would be a burden for young people who have only lived just over a decade. The other party may have brought out the student council in accordance with the student-centered and free school culture of Sakuranaoka Gakuen, but this has become a disadvantage. Its a hassle, I thought, sighing and opening the door to the audiovisual room. Ah, senpai! As soon as the door opened, a voice echoed through the classroom as if it had been waiting for me. It was Shiraishi who raised her voice. She rushes over to the boy student in front of her, throwing him the papers she was holding in her hand. The two girls next to me were about to stand as a wall in front of her, but I stopped them and asked her what she wanted. What? A group asked me to allow them to go over their budget. I knew that it would a problem After seeing her, I let out a sigh and looked down once. I heard footsteps approaching from behind Shiraishi, and when I looked back, I saw Yuuto smiling behind her. Even you couldnt convince them? No, that was more like a special- Its a pity that even Yuuto Ogiwara, who was said to be the prince of the school, a mass of communication skills, and the embodiment of positivity, couldnt persuade them! I was thinking, How pathetic! but I picked up the form that Shiraishi was holding. There was a sheet of paper with information on which organization was submitting the budget application. The name of the organization is The baseball club really wants to hold a cosplay match! Rejected. Idiot Dont add more trouble to this place. I tore up the application form right across his face without thinking, but its okay, right? CH 214 October. The sun was setting sooner than usual, and the residential area was lit by pale lights when I returned home after the after-school student council activities were over. I parted ways with Shizuku at the front door and stepped into my safe haven. A place I return to and leave every day. When I opened the door to the living room, warm light and an appetizing aroma greeted me first. Soon, I hear footsteps rushing toward me after adjusting the stove in the kitchen. Welcome home, Nii-san. Thank you for your hard work today. Kaede, my healing angel, runs up to me, smiles, and extends her hand in front of me. I dont need to ask that if it is a gesture of receiving luggage, and I cant help but fantasize in my brain that we are like a newly married couple. Im home. Im going to go change first. Okay! I handed her my handbag containing all the work related things I wanted to get done today, and quickly returned to the hallway. I went into my room and changed into some casual clothes, then went back to the living room and sat down on the sofa. There is a bag by the table in front of me, from which I take out some documents. My thoughts immediately switch to the document that lists last years expenses and this years budget. I compare the budget before the first joint proposal was put forward with the revised budget and sigh at the situation, which is still very close to the margin. I know that expenses are minimal for a student festival, but it is difficult to make ends meet when you are presented with a figure and told to make do with just this much. Its as cold as my pocket money, which is limited every month. As for the baseball teams cosplay game, I asked Shizuku and Yuuto to persuade them to get together a group of volunteers and we came to a consensus that they would do it. The problem is the cost of the vague joint proposal. There was no way to come up with a budget for this. In addition to the fact that there had never been a joint event in the past, there was a vague obsession with this joint event thing. Even I felt uncomfortable talking with the other party. The scene that came to mind was an exchange with President and Sera. I can only think of one person who would know the answer as close as I know it. Kaede what is the president of your school like? I turned to my left and ask my sister standing in the kitchen. Kaede only pokes her head out and turns her gaze upwards. President Sera, is it? Shes a good senior, but I thought she was acquainted with Kaede from the time her name came out of Seras mouth, but it seems that they are not that deeply acquainted. She put her fingers to her temples with a difficult and groaning sound. However, Kaede showed a surprised expression before she reached to the question. Why is it a woman again? What do you mean again? The cold gaze that was directed at me pierced. Again, I cant understand it. Shizuku is a childhood friend and Kirasaka is a classmate. The two were brought together by chance, and President was also an arranged marriage partner for the convenience of my parents. This time, it isnt a relationship that Kaede should be concerned about at all since its just a matter of information. Look, were having a lot of discussions with your president about the school, and I would like to gather as much information as possible. I reply to Kaede in a way that is convincing and avoids any specifics. I had expected a similar exchange to take place a couple more times, but surprisingly Kaedes reaction seemed to be agreeable. I also heard through rumor that we are considering a joint event with Sakuranaoka Gakuen. So my brother in the student council is interested about that huh. Kaede nodded her head in agreement. Its easy to avoid the need for unnecessary explanations, but I have a feeling that something is being interpreted a little differently, but at this point I dont really care. So what kind of person is she? I asked my sister again. This time, without letting her thoughts go off on a tangent, she mentioned her reputation at school. Academically, she is an impeccable person. I heard that her name was ranked quite high in the mock exams she participated in every time. Oh, just As the information was steadily being disclosed, I was at a loss for words. She gives a look that is hard to say and is surely not very good. I turned my body toward my sister as well as my gaze to see what was going on. She groans while thinking, as if wondering if she should talk or not. After watching her for a while, her eyes open and her expression turns serious as if she has made up her mind. Ive heard rumors that Sera-senpai failed the high school exams at Sakuranaoka Gakuen and that she and Hiiragi-san dont get along. Kaede, who spoke with difficulty, hid her head, which was sticking out from the kitchen, and resumed making dinner. Kaede is probably not comfortable talking about rumors without her consent. She told me because she trusted me as a family member. I for one think that information should not be wasted. It is hard to imagine that a student who regularly ranks high in mock exams would fail our high school. I cant say that there is no possibility of a success story where a student hated studying in middle school, but something triggered his or her academic talent in high school. But the chance of it happening is very small. In fact, it is hard to believe that someone who has risen to the position of president would not have studied hard in middle school. And the fact that she doesnt get along with Hiiragi Akane is also a rumor, which I think is far from the truth. Not everyone can get along with everyone. However, there are probably very few people who dislike Hiiragi Akane. That is how much she is trusted and has the talent to be well-liked. It would be impossible for someone who does not know her to dislike her. I remember when I was about to think that, since they have nothing in common except that they are the same age, it is just a rumor President said that she came in first in the last mock exam, I believe. I heard that President was also ranked first in the national mock examinations held after she moved up to the third grade. I had heard this several times during casual conversation. Not only the last time, but also in the mock examinations in which President participated, she had dominated the first place as if it was a matter of course. I was astonished, but I remember letting out a sigh when I realized that she was the Akane Hiiragi, that made it possible. When I met Sera as a member of the student council, the eyes that were facing President were so dark that I could not read her emotions. It was not that she was looking down on her, but if he had something else in mind. This is speculation, a prediction, a theory that only I am convinced of. But it is worth investigating, isnt it? My arm moves to my pocket on its own as I think of this. From the phone-book section of the phone I opened, I tapped a familiar name among a small number of people and made a call. A few rings later, the person on the other end of the line picked up right away. [Shinra-kun, its nice to get a call from you.] Sorry for calling so abruptly Kirasaka, are you okay with the time right now? I had a question, or rather a request, for the person I called, Kirasaka Rei. [Im okay 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year, as long as its a call from Shinra-kun.] Is it OK all year round Although I was taken aback by the unexpected answer, I moved on to the main topic. I have a favor to ask, can you look up the past few mock exams that President has participated in regarding the top performers? [I dont understand the need for it though] It doesnt have to be all of the top students, I just need you to find out if someone named Sera participated. Before I could respond to Kirasakas words, I told her who I needed the information on. Kirasaka on the phone pauses there and nothing can be heard over the phones speaker. The phone is unnaturally quiet, and I look at the screen to see if its dead, but the screen of the call is still being displayed. [Youre not going to tell me youre interested in a woman called Sera, are you?] The voice I suddenly heard was a low and cold that seemed to come from the pit of her depths. It is as if someone is whispering in my ear, and my whole body was covered with cold sweat. I was so nervous that I felt as if a blade was being held to my throat, so even though I was on the phone, I vigorously shook my head and denied it. Im not interested, really I just wanted you to look up some information that we might need for the Sakura Festival, thats all. [Well, thats fine. I will instruct them to collect as accurate information as possible, but that said its difficult to gather perfect information, so do forgive me for that.] Thats fine, please then. I can hear her giggling over the phone when I requested her. Kirasakas standard of fun is something that ordinary people cant understand. I was listening silently, wondering if there was something interesting about it this time as well, and just before the caller hung up, she left a short comment. [You owe me one.] A beeping sound repeats to let me know that the call has been disconnected. Since I was the one who asked for the favor, it was only natural that I should owe her one, but when I thought about what she was going to ask me to do, I must have made a horrible deal. A deal with the devil, yep thats what it was. However, I spent the day with a sense of hope that the information Kirasaka would bring to me might help break the deadlock in our discussions. The next day, when I entered the classroom of the third class of the second year, Kirasaka was sitting in her seat as usual. She had a paperback book in her hand, and the sunlight shining through the window created a picturesque scene. With me sitting next to her, the scene turns into a drawing. Heres the list of mock exams I was asked Sorry and thank you. I accepted the bundle of papers offered to me and thank her. Kirasaka smiles and quickly returns her gaze to her book. Shizuku, who came to school with me, put her bags on her seat and then sat down on the seat in front of me. By today, I have already started to lose track of whose seat is in front of me. What is this for? Shizuku asked me as I was flipping through and roughly checking the contents. I took a breath after confirming the contents without giving an immediate answer. Then I began to explain, on the assumption that it was just a prediction. This is a list of the results of the mock examinations President took and the results of Kikyos Sera. I asked Kirasaka to look them up for me. Im curious as to how she looked it up, but since its Kirasaka-san, I dare not ask. Yes, let it be like that. Im curious too, but there are some things in this world that are better not to ask. Well, I guess she mentioned beforehand that the contents were not perfect over the phone call because she looked into the matter just enough not to touch the taboo. So I could confirm the contents with peace of mind. The joint proposal for the festival was brought up by the other side so I had my doubts about Sera not proposing any specific ideas. Certainly, she said the same thing over and over again, as if you she was a broken tape-recorder. Nodding to Kirasakas words, I relaxed my body. Leaning my weight against the back of my chair, I look up at the ceiling. I had thought that tradition was just a word and that the fact that they hadnt suggested anything else simply meant that they just wanted to throw the tedious task of creating a plan at us. Another consultation is scheduled for after school today. I had assumed that there would be no progress or regress in the talks, but the outcome could be different. Its a possibility, but around today the other side should suddenly be proposing a suggestion to move forward. That seems hard to imagine from the way things have been going previously, is there a reason for that? Shizuku asks a perfectly valid question. Everyone should have similar questions. However, if Kaedes theory that the presidents of the two schools do not get along with each other is correct in a sense, then the flow of events so far should have been the flow that the other party had anticipated in advance. In this pointless exchange of conversation, we were unable to come up with a concrete plan. This could be seen as a lack of imagination and ability to manage the project. Under such circumstances, it is easy to imagine that if the other party suddenly came up with a concrete proposal, we would be convinced and agree to it. In the process of planning a joint project, it is wrong to compare the superiority or inferiority of student councils. However, if deciding the superiority or inferiority is more important to the other party than anything else, it makes sense to me. Perhaps you want them to recognize that you are better than them. It is difficult to understand this as a response to Shizukus question. But it is the best answer I could come up with. The two girls tilted their heads curiously and looked at me. I am sure this a statement they did not understand. There are some things that only people who have been compared for a long time can understand. Just as siblings have been compared to each other, they must have been compared to each other as the presidents of the same organization. Its childish self-satisfaction The words I muttered out the window were lost in the noise of the classroom. The two girls, who could barely hear the words, spent the rest of the day until after school without knowing the true meaning of those words. : Back to 2 chaps/ week again. CH 215 : Yep, I completely forgot about this tehe A bus with the Kikyo school emblem discreetly displayed on the door was parked in the visitors parking lot today. There are already no students in the vehicle, and only the driver sat on the drivers seat, looking bored. Passing in front of it, I headed for the first vending machine that came into view. I had seen the bus arriving from the student council office, and was on my way towards it to greet them when I caught a glimpse of the other person buying a drink from a vending machine. The distance between us was not too far, and the other person could see me. I was a little surprised, but I waited for her without running away. Hello Did Onii-san go out of his way to greet me and help me with the joint project? Sera, the student body president of Kikyo Jogakuin, crossed her arms and said slyly. Lets not mention the Oshiruko* hidden behind those crossed arms. I have preferences, and Oshiruko is delicious! I brushed off the sarcastic greeting and bought a cup of milk tea for myself as well. Im sure its a hassle to go to another school everyday after school Its a natural thing for me to do since I brought up this proposal. A thud and a slightly grating sound echoed throughout the area, and I picked up the can that came out and asked a question. However, a model answer came back to me, which I thought was similar to Shiraishis, to which I indicated a nearby bench with my hand. I opened the can and sat down on the edge of that bench, and Sera also shyly opened the Oshiruko that she hid with her arm and sat down. The silence while we quenched our thirst with our drinks is drowned out by the clamor of the clubs activities. From the outside, do we look like a couple enjoying their youth? No, it is even possible that they do not see me because their attention would be taken away by the out of place uniform which was an alien scene, here in our school. Im going to cut the Minato nonsense series of This is misdirection and get down to business. Have you been an acquaintance of President for a long time? I mutter with a sip of my drink in my mouth.} Even with a sideways glance, I could see Seras hands stiffen as she was sitting next to me. The can is slightly warped and a gaze is directed at me that contains a different meaning than the eyes that were directed at me just a moment ago. As when we first met, they were black eyes like emptiness, devoid of any emotion. At that time, I dared to choose the word acquaintance, although I sensed from every word that President had also met Sera for the first time. In order to make it easier to understand how this person, Sera, perceives the relationship between President and herself. However, we live in a small town. There are two high schools in town, but it is a small, almost rural town that cannot be said to be prosperous. It would not be surprising if they had a chance to get to know each other before high school. Moreover, when you are the student body president of two schools, you are bound to see the others name, even if you dont want to. Also, it may be inevitable that they will be the subject of comparisons. Although this may only be an example, the name Sera was always listed a little below the presidents name in the mock exam that I received from Kirasaka. It may be a leap of faith, but the rumor that Sera dropped out of Sakuranaoka Gakuen may have started as a rumor that was spread in the wrong direction by people who came to know the results of the mock test. If we think of it that way, the rumor of the disagreement between President and Sera can be predicted in the same way. It is only a prediction, and I do not believe that my thoughts are correct. But, at least I did not come to the conclusion that the two were not connected in the slightest. So I waited for Sera to open her mouth. Thats very abrupt, why are you asking me that question now? I heard a little story from my sister. Im just curious. If you dont want to tell me, thats fine. I answered without meeting her gaze, just looking ahead. The only thing this person and I have in common is the existence of Kaede. There was a fear that Seras impression of Kaede might change, but the other party has used a similar approach once. This type of person is the type that values whats in front of them. She would not make assumptions about human nature based on stories and rumors. In fact, the fact that she pointed out the difference between rumor and reality when she saw me is the best proof of this. Then, it is a groundless fear that my words will change Kaedes impression of me. It would only lower my reputation for her, but it would have little negative effect on Kaede. I can guess what you wouldve heard I dont think someone like you is the type to believe rumors. The words she uttered were mixed with a reaction that gave me a glimpse of an unexpected side of her. As if to correct him, I replied without stopping the flow. Im sure that in nine out of ten times, there are false rumors being spread. However, this time I dont believe that the rumors are rootless. A chilly breeze blew, and my hair ruffled over my eyes. The time before the meeting is only a few minutes away, and the conversation continues while I check the time on the large clock mounted on the wall of the school building. President doesnt like to lie, and I think this is the first time shes met you face to face, but it looks like youre different. The answer to my question was silence. The gaze was removed, and the clamor of the surroundings became small and inaudible, as if it were a lie. The whole place was enveloped in silence, as if the surroundings were a sign. I guess the best way to describe it would be a one-sided one-sided longing. The smile on her face was as if she was reminiscing about her past. Her smile, which I didnt understand and memories that dredged up are unique to her, gave me a glimpse of a different side of her than the impression I had of her. They say hard work never betrays you. Thats one aspect that is true. People who put in a lot of time will develop the academic skills they need. And for the first time in my life, the confidence I thought I had in myself was completely shattered. Sera herself was probably aware that she was better than others when it came to studying. That is probably why she had confidence and the feeling of not wanting to lose was stronger than the others. Akane Hiiragi was the student of the same grade who appeared in front of her. If only they had been in different grades, they would not have been compared, and they would not have had to compete in the same arena. That person has achieved a lot in individual competitions, so even if I spent all my time studying, I wouldnt be able to beat them. It wouldnt be any different if it started out as rivalry and turned into admiration. Well, I hear similar stories all the time. You know, the ones that often come up when you watch TV, etc., about past episodes of celebrities. I know, but I never thought I would actually hear it in person. I came to Sakuranaoka Gakuen with the slight hope that she might remember my existence and my name, even though I had never won against her. She stood up from the bench, and despite her words, her tone contained no negative emotion. She sounded easygoing and even somewhat positive. After placing a can of Oshiruko into the bin next to the vending machine, Sera dropped her gaze and turned around to face me. I did the same, downing the contents of the can in one gulp, then I tossed the empty can back in. The uniform was neatly arranged in accordance with the regulations, and the neatly dressed uniform made me think of her as serious and strict, but she may have a surprisingly positive and cheerful personality. As I was thinking this, I looked back at her and all I saw were dark eyes and distorted corners of her mouth. Hiiragis reaction of not knowing me at all and being uninterested made me feel like I was being gutted. Yes, shes a scary person. Im pretty sure of it. This one is a scary guy in a different sense than Kirasaka. I feel a sense of relief that it was President, not me, who has been admired by someone so troublesome. Seras expression quickly returns to a tightened one. I am used to losing, so this time I will win. Her assurance exudes a confidence that is unwavering. Neither evidence nor proof of victory was given, and neither victory nor defeat was clearly defined. Before that, you are in the process of presenting the proposal to Sakuranaoka Gakuen, you know that, right? She has no say in whether or not we will accept the joint cultural festival. Even in such a situation, she was talking on the premise of competing, so she must have a certain amount of confidence in the meeting that is to follow. First of all, you must consider if were even going to accept the proposal in the joint talks. Of course, I have prepared a suitable card. Sera said and took out a notepad from her uniforms chest pocket. It is impossible to see from here whether there is enough written there for us to agree with it. The next thing is that the brass band has won many prizes in competitions and other events, and we would like to take advantage of the preferential treatment given to us by the municipal hall and other facilities to volunteer and carry out community activities together. Once she briefly explained that much, she looked at me for a moment as if she was trying to see what I had to say. I made sure I didnt say a word, and then her words continued. Therefore, it would not be a bad idea to make use of it when the school ground is a precious asset after school here with the clubs activities being involved After speaking that much, she puts her notepad back in her pocket. I dont know if its all that shes prepared for now, but it seems that she brought a good deal of conditions with her. It is true that ours is mainly an athletic school and indoor club activities are not very active. The grounds are always full of students in many club activities. It is undeniable that we are in a situation where space is limited. It would be attractive to rent it out or present a way to utilize it. The talk of increasing the budget and actively cooperating with the local community also makes me feel that it would be a shame to reject the proposal in general, as it would include details that could be included in the students internal application. The other side would probably want to focus on attracting new students, even if it means using the relationship between the two schools in the future. Frankly speaking, the student cannot make the decision on this future. Perhaps the other faculty member who accompanied them will bring up a similar story to Sudo-sensei and the others. So as of today, they should make the joint project a definite plan. Seras own motivation for the festival is a personal one, and even if it comes true, it will be a game of self-satisfaction. I have no intention of approving or denying it. I would like her to do as she pleases, but there is no way I can avoid taking advantage of that sentiment. I just found out, just a few minutes ago, that there is an easy way to do this because this person is an emotional one on the inside. If we were to use that card to make the joint festival a success, with your idea adopted, and the result is victory, then you wanting some words of admiration are just an excuse. Im going to show you a smile that is exactly the opposite one you started with, this time with a hint of mockery in it. If this were Shizuku and the others, they would see through my mockery, but because she was from another school, she had a poker face. I was waiting for her reaction, worrying that my expression might be blatant, but that worry was useless. Immediately her expression changed to a grim one. What Sera was saying was just a convenient way to clean up the reasons why she lost. She must have been aware of it, but she must have been humiliated to have been pointed out by an ordinary student like me, and her voice was filled with anger that I had never felt before. Im still your senior even if its by one year, so be careful what you say. Im sorry ,these are the only words that came to my mind. After taking the blame for her anger appropriately, I looked into Seras eyes. But that was only for a short time, and Sera turned away as if to escape my gaze. The direction of travel was the student guidance office, the wing where the room where this meeting will be held is located. We must not end the conversation here. A match is made with clear conditions for victory or defeat. If you really want to beat Hiiragi Akane, you should make it a contest where the difference between the two is clear to the onlookers at the festival. The most important thing is to make sure that Sera herself will not regret it later, just as our student council election did. Lets have a match between the Student Council of Sakuranaoka Gakuen and the Student Council of Kikyo Jogakuin. Winning is simple, lets each set up a stall and compete on sales figures. The problem can be put to rest by the fact that its a festival after all, and the place is crowded with people who are trying to win or do something else. I may get some criticism later from President, Miura, and others for bringing up the idea on my own, but Ill take it in stride. The worst that could happen is that Hino will be asked to share the responsibility as he was also a member of the group. The most important thing to remember is that the festival is not a mere Celebration, its a Festival of youth and fun. The moment Sera heard my words, she stopped walking. I thought she was a person who tended to stick to the game, but good, it seems that I was able to leave enough of an impression to stop her. Today, for the first time in a real sense, my eyes and hers crossed. CH 216 Change brass band performance and chorus of Kikyo Jogakuin? After school on a Thursday near the weekend. President asks back, like a tree spirit, the proposal told to her by the other side in the joint discussion about the festival held in the student guidance office. No wonder. Until the other day, the talks had only been a mere formality with no progress. The proposal, put forward at this time with a deadline looming, was met with an unintentional reaction on our part. Yes, how about we hold the performance and chorus at your school, as it has been held in the school gymnasium in previous years? Our gazes meet for a moment with Sera, who smiles good-naturally and expresses her opinion matter-of-factually. What comes to mind in my brain is our private exchange before we entered this room. I am sure that a similar scene is floating in the brain of Sera, who is now speaking as if nothing has happened. As if to drown it out, she removes her gaze and faces President again. As I said, wouldnt it be natural for the two schools to come together in one place? Of course, as far as the movement of pupils from our school is concerned, there shouldnt be any problem. President also looked thoughtful as Sera folded her hands on the desk and leaned forward to speak. It is natural to feel a sense of discomfort with a completely changed opponent whose facial expressions and words are not hesitant. The form was presented at the same time as the draft, and it generally outlined the stage decorations and necessary supplies. The items to be used for the performance and chorus are all things that a school would have, such as a general stand, music stand and chairs, which our high school also has. Indeed, Kikyo Jogakuin is a cultural festival with no stalls. Because the events are mainly cultural choruses and performances, it would be possible to hold them in one place if they were jointly organized. And if, as Sera said, it is held at Sakuranaoka High School, it will be easier for us because we dont have to think about transportation. The other day you said you wanted to use the main hall at Kikyo Jogakuin, didnt you? If we are going to hold a joint event, there is no point in stubbornly insisting on an idea that was rejected last time, so Sera said. The conversation had taken a turnaround or two, and to be honest, the situation was becoming incomprehensible. The other party had only repeated vague responses, words and deeds and had denied our proposal, so we could not hide our bewilderment at the sudden offer. The reason why I am able to calmly judge the current situation is because I asked Sera beforehand what the purpose of the joint project was. But thats because I know in advance about the advantages shell offer, but the presidents are different. Seeing the Presidents reaction, Sera is probably gloating on the inside. She really has a bad character. Was it because she was made painfully aware of the difference in talent, or was it because her admiration had changed in the wrong direction, that this approach turned her mindset into a twisted one that was okay as long as she was satisfied? Either way, if you look at it one way and superficially, I dont even want to agree with it. Let me ask you one question. Is it safe to assume that the fact that you didnt offer these conditions from the start means something? President asked. Sera immediately nodded and took the conversation to the main topic. Yes, I would like to explain the advantages that our school can present in conjunction with the joint event. First of all As Sera explained to me earlier, she explains the advantages of Sakuranaoka Gakuen in holding a joint cultural festival. The increase in budget, the lending of the grounds, the collaboration of club activities, and the use of the city hall A number of convenient topics were raised for Sakuranaoka Gakuen, which had previously been negative about participating. Miura reacts to the budget increase, while Koizumis expression turns even more serious at the mention of the city hall and community activities. Hino-kun reacted well like Hino-kun. No, he didnt change his expression in particular, he just watched the conversation process and to be honest, he felt very alienated. In his case, it is natural because what is required of him is not his intelligence but his body, so he is not an active player. I dont know why but I felt a mysterious healing effect from the sight of him sitting with his mouth wide open. While the conversation is changing from the cultural festival to the benefits of each other afterwards, Shizuku tilts her body slightly to the right and brings her mouth close to my ear. A slight flowery aroma tickles my nostrils, and in a room with no unnecessary noise, even her breath could be heard. Did you have a talk with Sera-san? Shizuku mutters next to me as I was sitting at the end of the table. Next to her, Kirasaka also turns her attention to us. The situation progressed before I had time to share the information with the two of them. They probably couldnt ask even if they wanted to. I nodded a little to relieve them, and muttered in a voice loud enough not to interrupt the discussion. We got to talk President and Sera are closer to each other than I expected. It just seems to have taken a turn for the worse. A turn for the worse? Kirasaka tilts her head curiously. Her fine, black hair shines against the light from the window. Many boys might faint in agony at this behavior which is contrary to her usual calm one. Thats someone who lost sight of her vision of beating President as long as she is satisfied I dont think Sera changed because she wanted to be like that. In truth, she would have wanted to beat her in studies, which she considered herself to be better at than anything else. But the barriers were so high that she gave up trying. It was probably just at that time that a joint cultural festival was proposed. She might be able to take advantage and defeat Hiiragi Akane. The conditions for victory or defeat are opaque, only the evaluation of others, without regard to behavior or other factors. The overwhelming difference in talent, where a person with talent in studies can still not win, has turned it into a distorted way of thinking. Is this one of the agonies of a gifted person? To me, who has nothing, Sera looks like a great enough student, but I looked at her with a gaze akin to sympathy Sera notices this gaze and her expression clouds over for a moment. However, she returns her gaze to President as if nothing happened. Those conditions you mentioned regarding this joint, they have already been communicated to the teachers of our school, havent they? Preisdent looks up from the documents and asks Sera. Sera immediately nods in reply to that question. Of course, the teacher in charge should have already spoken to them. Sera replies, and everyone falls silent. If this condition is communicated to the faculty members of the school, there will be no reason to refuse the joint project. No, the option of refusing shouldnt even be an option anymore, considering the future relationships. Rather, they may have created a situation in which Kikyo Jogakuin has the advantage. Koizumi and the others quietly waited for Presidents reaction. For better or worse, the student council of Sakuranaoka Academy is dependent on Hiiragi Akane. They rely on her judgement to decide the direction of things. There is a need to change this situation before she leaves the student council in the future, but at present she is the only person they can rely on. Neither Shizuku nor Kirasaka can speak out about the decisions of the student council. That is why everyone is conscious of Presidents every move. If thats the case, then the joint proposal will definitely be finalized. Thank you. Sera smiles and thanks President for her words with a sigh. Well then However, we refuse to allow you to perform at our school. Just as Sera began to proceed with the discussion to carry out things according to her own scenario, President announced. Sera, who naturally would not have expected a denial, was astonished and kept her mouth shut. If I had to choose a venue other than Kikyo Jogakuin for the performance, I would choose the City Hall. President took out a map of the town from the material and circled the shopping arcade, the City hall and Sakuranaoka Gakuen in red. The three buildings, arranged in a straight line, are equally spaced and within easy walking distance of each other. If you want to showcase the quality of Kikyo Jogakuins brass band and chorus, the City Hall is the best place to do it, not the school. And for the visitors, too. The mayor has even approached us himself about making it a town event, so Im sure well get the permission. The Sakura Festival would be open to the public at 11am and Ive been told that the Kikyo Festival usually starts at 10am, so I think that would be the best time to hold it, wouldnt it? The best suggestion was put forward at the most inopportune time to Sera, who was trying to get the conversation flowing. This brings her back down from her elated position. I shall contact Seras throat-stifled voice is heard, and she drops down from her floating position. I am sure that she wanted to bring the situation to an advantage at once in the current situation. Unconsciously or not, President suppressed it. I heard Seras story before the talks, but I still wasnt convinced. I was not able to convince her to win by her own strength, even though she is proud of her studies, which she is good at. There were words I said to Yuuto before. I told him that you are the only one who thinks the event is fun. Its just self-satisfaction, thats what I told him. I felt similar, although not the same for Sera. This is her self-satisfaction. Im not a person who could be so nice as to step into someone elses high school without permission and let them bask in the afterglow of a self-satisfying victory. If Sera is concerned about winning, then she should create a place where victory and defeat are linked. She should make it clear who wins and who loses. May I? Hmm? What is it Shinra? President immediately spoke to me as I raised my hand modestly. Eyes were drawn to me by students from both schools. I got up from my seat and spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. Would you like to set up a stall with the student councils of both of our schools? Then the students of Kikyo Jogakuin can come to our school and enjoy the cultural festival even after their own performance is over. Essentially, people are reluctant to visit a cultural festival they have no connection to, but if their own student council has a stall, they should all be able to come without hesitation. This will attract visitors, and a lively cultural festival should make a good impression on junior high school students. Shizuku and Kirasaka nodded their heads in agreement with my opinion, and Koizumi and the others did not react badly either. President also seemed to be thinking about something, but the fact that no negative opinions were expressed seemed to indicate that there was no problem. The only thing that could be said to be wrong is that the girl facing me was giving me a sharp look. I raise the corner of my mouth at her and said. A battle of sales might not be such a bad idea. Im not motivated by the festival. I just dont like being taken advantage of. And I hate it even more when people think its a one-sided victory. Shizuku and Kirasaka know very well that I am not a person who would voluntarily make such a statement. The student council officers, including the president, must have come to understand this in no small measure either. That Shinra rather dislikes this kind of event. The look that was directed at me seemed to be filled with a sense of probing the intent of my words. Dont you like it? This kind of competition. Good, Ill get permission here as well regarding the City hall and the stalls. The Thursday talks came to an end with Seras quietly muttered words. As the students on the other side left the room one after another, I looked at Sera, who was the last to leave, before returning a gaze to the room. There, the student council, Shizuku, Kirasaka and others were standing as if demanding an explanation. I hope they wont get angry, but how do I explain it to them? Again, I decided to sit down in my seat, and I decided to accept the stares directed at me from all of them and give an explanation, including the remarks and the circumstances regarding Sera. CH 217 Outside the window, girls dressed in sailor uniforms different from those of Sakuranaoka Academy were boarding their buses. Shinra, its not like you to compete in a stall sales, is it? The expression on her face seemed to be mixed with doubt. It was obvious that this would happen if someone made a reckless agreement in front of me without any prior explanation. The only thing that seems to be swirling among the student council members, including the president, is pure doubt, not blame. If I had explained it to President beforehand, she would have settled the case with some other compromise. President will make the right choice so that the students can enjoy the festival in a just, fair and non-discriminatory manner. Competitions and betting will never come out of her mouth. But Presidents usual right choice is not the fundamental solution in this case. That student called Sera will continue to be obsessed with winning against Hiiragi Akane after this. I only had an unreasoned confidence in me. She knows. The heart of a person who desperately reaches for the back that cannot be caught up with effort Even then, she kept on struggling and became distorted. She is working to satisfy her personal greed at an event that is supposed to be enjoyed and built up by everyone in the same school. From the perspective of the students around her, she may look different. Does she appear to be a good student council president who is working energetically for a joint event between the two schools, which has never happened before? However, thats all she looked like to me. If I deny Seras words, then I betray her efforts. Mercilessly, without any warning, with just the results you are devastated by your lack of ability. Talented people would hate this kind of thinking. They are also striving. They say that it is the result of hard work. There is probably no doubt about it. The quantity and quality of effort is required for those with less talent to surpass the results that even talented people have achieved through hard work. The world is not equal it is brutally unequal. But thats the reality. Did the two of you know that Shinra was going to take some action? Presidents gaze is directed at Shizuku and Kirasaka, who were standing next to me. Shizuku replied apologetically to those eyes that were mixed with exasperation. Im sorry, I just didnt stop to think that Minato-kun had his own ideas. Rei too? I just wanted to watch what was going to happen. When asked, Kirasaka gives an answer that was typical of her. Even President, who has known Kirasaka for a long time, chuckles when she hears Kirasakas one-liner and makes no further mention of it. In a room where everyone was quiet, I exchanged glances with President again. Sera Sera-Hikari thats the other schools Presidents name I said that while moving around the room, and taking out the materials that Kirasaka had collected from my bag. The name Sera Hikari is listed under Presidents name on the ranking list in the documents. Placing it on the desk, everyone looked down at the contents of the documents. I didnt know she was Hikari, since she only gave her surname President nodded and said. Looking back, I wonder if Sera had deliberately introduced herself using only her surname when she came to Sakuranaoka Academy, and was looking for the Presidents reaction It is meaningless to speculate about the past when it has passed. It seems that she admired and has continued to challenge you for a long time. As far as Kirasakas data is concerned, she has challenged the same mock exam at least ten times and lost. I do not blame President, and only state the facts I know from the data and Seras words. Presidents expression changed to one of surprise for a moment after hearing my words, and then she laughed again. Its something to be held in high expectation. From her point of view, she might be trying to say that she is not a person to be admired. However, it is also true that there are people who actually admired this person and wished to surpass her. Presidents mouth never uttered a word to deny Seras feelings, and the point of contention turned to the words I had proposed to Sera. And so the next stage of the game is the cultural festival which is not a very admirable thing This was the first time President had a strong gaze towards me. Why is it so scary when some elder sister figure gets angry? Are you my Onee-san? Im getting convinced of it That said, I honestly havent prepared an excuse that would be enough to make the senpai standing in front of me nod. I was going to push through with momentum on the spot but now I thought about asking for some help from Hino-kun, but the tall red-haired boy in the corner of my sight started shrinking more and more. I can see that he is not good with disputes. Even with those looks hes like this. Is this what you call gap moe? Whats the point of having a match and all? If I may say so it would motivate the students if the sales from all the stalls were to be announced and awards given. Its an event where money is involved and we dont want to create a sense of competition, which could inadvertently stimulate the students and cause sterile problems. If this were a university, for example, it would be a different story. University students have a stronger social consciousness than high school students. The only career path left for them is to become a member of society. They are at an age where they have to become adults whether they want to or not. But we are still high school students. From an adults point of view, we are still like children, and even President would not want to carelessly touch money-related matters. The denial, which I could easily imagine, caused a moment of hesitation in me. What I am trying to do is wrong and President is right. Those words flashed through my mind. Its the first time weve held a joint event, and not many would behave strangely. Still, I think with all my thought processes in full operation, uttering the words that came to my mind immediately. No excuses will work with this person. If I lie, she will see right through me. Even if I throw some emotional words at her, I dont think the calm President would be swayed by those emotions. Haa Exhale and shrug off unnecessary thoughts. Dont think too deeply or too hard. After all, Im just a mob-like student. I dont have the energy or the driving force to motivate everyone. Thats why I must think this through. I say what I have to say, even if it is difficult to say, calmly and without being carried away. I will do what I think is right, even if it results in people not liking it. The joint proposal may be for the convenience of the adults. But that troublesome student council president called Sera or something like that is showing a stubborn attitude because of her unintended connection with President. I muttered this in a small, quiet voice. President also shook her shoulders slightly and replied in a lower tone than usual. I am sorry, but there are limits to my contacts and abilities. I cant afford to deal with one-sided competitiveness. Its a fair point. What President is saying is absolutely right. But there is one thing that all the students here have in common. The students are all feeling a sense of urgency to start preparing for the Sakura Festival without having to spend time on this kind of discussion. At this stage, the work of the student council is significantly behind the original schedule. Since the first day, the student council has only minimally participated in the Sakura Festival committee. No matter how much effort Shiraishi and Yuuto put in at the heart of the committee, the absence of the student council in the minds of the students could lead to a sense of distrust. Its the fault of the other party who proposed the sudden collaboration, its the fault of our faculty for being slow to make a decision, and its a waste of time for us to be meeting in an ambiguous situation too. Maybe they won the election against Yuuto and were trying to act like adults. They probably assumed that if they acted from behind the scenes, the problem would be solved. That was the result of a combination of coincidence and luck. If there are so many talented students around, it is more like a high school student to push through simply with childish ideas. Childishness is also a privilege that is only allowed now. Its the its great to be young thing. Were going to cooperate, were going to compete, and were going to end the festival with a success. Even if theyre that greedy, you can handle it, cant you? In the end, you end up leaving it to others. I cant be the hero. There are many people around who could be protagonists. So I should be the one to support them. With these thoughts in mind, without the slightest hint of a dignified remark, and even when I make a remark that I think is rather bad for humanity, I still stand tall. Haa President puts her hand on her forehead and lets out a loud sigh. Im really sorry. Its a waste of time, so Im telling you to hurry up and end the meeting and make the cultural festival a success. Thats a sigh, isnt it? In the silence, with the jittery eyes directed at her from Miura and Hino-kun piercing her side, President raises her right arm and points at me. The condition of the game is not just money, go and make Sera agree to it. Yesh. After Presidents words, I turned on my heel. I felt Shizuku and Kirasaka walking behind me as I silently left the room. As I was leaving the student guidance office, President said. From tomorrow onwards, we will use the phone for communication and concentrate on our own preparations for a while. Tell them to contact me when they decide what they want to put up at the stall. I turned to see President standing there, not with the tense expression she had on her face earlier, but her normal face. She nods and replies with a gentle smile and a sly glance at her poorly made-up younger brother. Well, Im off then. The other party had already left the bus for the high school. Making it a top priority to contact Kaede and have her wait for her President, I left Sakuranaoka Academy. CH 218 : Chapters a bit smaller. It was after the sun went down when we arrived in front of the gate carved with Kikyo. Two shadows were lined up, waiting for us to arrive. One of them ran towards me after watching us arrive. Nii-san! I accepted the lovely figure of my younger sister who embraced me without losing momentum, and lightly patted her head. Sorry I had you wait here until this late. No, Im fine. Sera-senpai also said it was fine. Kaede said this with her gaze directed backwards, beckoning her President to say something. I moved Kaede next to me, who was in my arms, then bowed to her first. Thank you for waiting I had some remaining work at the student council, so please dont mind me. So, what can I do for you? It is late and Sera tells us with a look that seems to say that there is no need for unnecessary talk. I would appreciate it, too, that I dont have to have extra conversation. I took a look at Shizuku and Kirasaka, who accompanied me, and after confirming that they had nothing to say, I opened my mouth. This is a message from Hiiragi Akane. The competition for the sales between the two schools will be arranged so that there is no money involved. And there will be no immediate talks, including tomorrow, and we will keep in touch while concentrating on preparations for events at both schools I see, understood. Contact will be made through the school. If you need anything personally, please speak to my sister. I lightly pat Kaede on her head who was standing next to me, and she nodded in response. Thats all Ive been told by President. The rest is if there is anything else from the other party, but Sera doesnt say anything in particular either. There was a slight silence, and then, unable to bear the awkward atmosphere, I said first. Well then, Well get going. It was dark, and it was strange to stand there for long time where it was even difficult to see other peoples faces without streetlight. The situation with a boy surrounded by many female students was making matters worse. As I was about to start walking back towards home to leave as soon as possible, Sera muttered something. Hiiragi-san isnt coming, is she? Did Sera secretly hope that President would also come with us? The words that were muttered stopped me from moving. Is it just me who thinks that she is so obsessed with President that she has formed a grudge against her? Peoples values are not something I, as a stranger, can judge, but I can at least speculate based on Presidents past words and actions. So I decided to tell Sera clearly at this point. I think our President doesnt like stubborn people. If people around me want perfection, I will try to be perfect. But what I want is someone who doesnt seek perfection. I think she said something like that before. After telling her this, Sera smiled and returned to the school building without saying a word. I will now have to talk to Kaede about the joint and report back to President. And with the presence of Shizuku and Kirasaka together like this, its obvious that they will stop by my house on their way home. The quiet, peaceful place would become a little more lively. I let out an involuntary sigh as I brooded over the busy days ahead. Shall we go home? The person with whom we were conversing was no longer in sight, so I turned to the three of them in front of the quiet main gate and announced to them. With Kaede in the center, Kirasaka on the right and Shizuku on the left, they were walking hand in hand like sisters. Looking at their backs, I suddenly thought that I would see this scene at the cultural festival as well. Despite the melancholy, I dont feel bad that my sister is having fun. Exhaling another breath, I thought, Ill have to do my best for my little sister. CH 219 Two days passed by fruitlessly. The joint cultural festival with Kikyo Jogakuin was decided to be held after all. After all, it seems that the deciding factor was the sharing of the grounds and future joint volunteer and community activities that Sera also mentioned, which were attractive to the school. None of the student council members complained, as it was something we had already prepared for when we were informed by Sudo-sensei. The day after the official decision was made, an announcement was made to the students via the notice board. Many students were puzzled, but this soon turned into a buzz. Students like things to be lively. They are all happy and carefree at the same time. The students had no way of knowing the circumstances that led up to the decision, so I couldnt complain and just sigh. The days passed by gradually, and preparations for the festival were steadily made, with Shiraishi taking the lead. The final decisions were made on each year groups presentation, and the budget was adjusted accordingly. This was mainly done by Kirasaka and Miura, not by the Executive Committee. The two of them produced a budget so brilliant that the teachers could not complain about the allocation of the amount of money after that. The next problem, again, was the friction between the students. There was a lot of complaining about where to set up shop, about the different performances, about the budget, etc The list goes on and on, but there was a lot of it. People like me would think, Shut up, you didnt do anything in particular, so shut up and comply, but Yuuto and Shizuku went around to persuade those students one by one. As for the location, they also worked together to find a suitable location and solved the problem of stalls being covered in a fair manner. The budget was not even a problem, to be honest. After all, it was Kirasaka Rei who came up with it. There were certainly students who visited the executive committee to ask for a little more money. But the moment she stood up, saying who was in charge, they hung their heads and ran away. Well, its terrifying Even Im confident that if she stood up and stared at me with that icy stare, Id run away nine times out of ten. I was still behind the scenes, giving support where needed where it was lacking. Miscellaneous work, manual labor, accompanying the President, that sort of things. I was given a certain amount of appropriate work so I didnt exactly have nothing to do. The teachers also helped out a bit, with subjects that were running a little ahead of schedule making some headroom for the festival preparations. The schools interior, which changed from day to day, again reminded me that the festival was fast approaching. As I walk down the corridor alone after class to go to an after-school activity, I feel a couple of vibrations in my pocket. I pulled out my phone and saw that I had a call from Kaede. This was also later in the day, but it seems that Kikyo Girls Academy has also decided to use the city hall for performances and choruses as a result of the discussions. Permission was also granted for the Student Council to set up a stall. The general framework of the festival was completed in such a manner that it matched both our and their requests. The Shinra siblings are acting as a bridge between the two schools and are in contact with each other. Today, too, an email from Kaede described the progress of the preparations at Kikyo Girls Academy. [ No issues, the stall will be crepes! ] After checking this short text, I put it away in my pocket again. Crepes, right. I muttered as I walked alone down the corridor. It has been decided that only one competition will take place at this years festival. It was decided to implement a system whereby the student councils of both schools would be voted on their satisfaction with the stalls, in other words, which was the tastiest. The conditions for stalls are limited to food, but nothing that uses raw ingredients is allowed. The decision was made because the final deadline for the stalls expires today. Of course, we, the Student Council of Sakuranaoka Academy, have also decided to open a stall. The other party has also been informed, so Sera and the others must have decided on crepes out of a sense of rivalry. It was only two days ago that our stall was decided. Were going to have pancakes, what do you think? The proposal was written on the whiteboard with a small, cute illustration, which was unlike President, and everyone just sat silent for a moment. It was not that we were against it, but that we were surprised that President had come up with such a cute little illustration. On the other hand, I might know the reason behind Presidents idea. I remember when I went out to eat after school with the President, Shizuku and Kirasaka The idea came from there, or so said the President, with a lively expression of confidence. I think its good from a cost standpoint. Yeah, I think its a good idea too, and it seems unlikely that itll be a miss since a lot of girls will be coming to the school jointly. When Miura and Koizumi agreed, their gaze turned to Hino-kun. He quickly places the tray in his hand on the desk before answering in a flustered manner. I think its good! I swear, this guy didnt even think about it. Although it felt amazing to see his spinal reflex kick in as he answered. President finally turned her gaze to the seat I was sitting in. She has joined the student council, albeit tentatively, after approaching President herself the other day. Ill follow Presidents decision. Yes, we leave it to you. The other day, she personally approached President to join the student council, although only provisionally. If thats the plan President has decided on, it would be best to go with it. After making sure everyone had agreed, President mutters as if recalling. The pancakes were delicious that day. Id love to go back again. For some reason, I felt awkward as she looked at me. Is she asking for my reaction? But it is also possible that she is talking to herself but Shizuku next to her is emitting some kind of aura towards the President, so those words must surely be directed at me. ..Shall we all go together to confirm our target taste? I said, gently raising my hand discreetly. This kind of thing isnt a joke. This casual gesture of asking people out for a quick meal thing is just something that is reserved for the main character. Presidents mouth was a little wrinkled at the words I suggested, and not in a sarcastic manner Where is Kirasaka-san, who she enjoys making fun of? Or rather, I feel like shell get angry if I dont call her here too. Great, lets go! Koizumi stands up and nods happily. Miura and Hino-kun also have no particular plans, and Shizuku naturally comes along too, so this is how the student council members decided to go to the pancake shop we visited last time and decided on our theme. As I proceeded down the corridor after school and opened the door to the audiovisual room that served as the committees base, I recalled the events of a few days ago, when we had decided on such a process. Is it really a coincidence that the genres of our stalls were similar?Nevertheless, if its a competition, lets say its good, because the similar content makes it clear who wins and who loses. Good work In the audiovisual room, where only one person joined in a little late, students were hurriedly coming and going again today. The door, which opens incessantly, seemed like it would be more efficient if it were fixed open. When I entered the room, I was greeted by the members of the student council, Shizuku and Kirasaka. While each person replied to my greeting, only Kirasaka stepped forward as if she had been waiting for me. She walked up to me and held out the screen of the smartphone she had taken out. What appears on the screen is a short message screen that seems a little outdated. There was no subject line, just a message from someone called Father. Whats this? Here, take a look at the content. I stared at the phone, which was held further out in front of me, and saw [ Bring Akane and Shinra-kun. ] Whats this? Kirasaka speaks in an indifferent manner to me whose brain has completely stopped working. Ill have you meet my father. Sorry, I didnt quite get that. The kind of reply that is often returned by an apple-branded phone played in my brain. : Exams finally got over! CH 220 From the vehicle that took me away from the after-school preparation activities, I looked at the unfamiliar cityscape, which was different from what Im used to seeing. I had heard that Kirasakas house was in the opposite direction to mine. But I never had the chance to go there, and it was also her villa that I visited as a part-timer during the summer holidays, not her actual home. Even that villa was as luxurious as I expected it to be, so secretly Im wondering what kind of a mansion her house would be. I peeked at President and Kirasaka, who were accompanying me, looked calm as usual. President has been familiar with Kirasakas place for a long time, so it is only natural that she is not nervous. Away from the Sakuranaoka Academy, surprisingly, the car stopped when we had proceeded close to the mountains. A wooden gate surrounded by a fine stone wall fence appeared there, a short distance from the residential area, blocking the cars way. Miss, Ill put the car around the back, this way. Thank you, Grandpa. After Kirasaka had a short conversation with the driver, Kuroi-san, I got out of the car as if urged to do so and just stood in front of the gate in a daze. Its huge. Yes, the gate alone is probably more than the width of a car, and the length is well over two meters. It may be my own assumption, but it is surprising because I had the image that rich peoples houses tended to be luxurious, Western-style buildings. The three of us got out of the vehicle and the limousine we were riding in went on its way somewhere. Kirasaka walks up to the gate, knocks lightly a few times and the gate slowly opens with a heavy thud. Welcome home, miss. Im home, is father in his study? After asking the woman at the other end of the gate, Kirasaka goes on ahead. President was also walking behind her, but did not seem to be wondering anything. Am I the only one confused by this situation? First of all, what about the gate, and what about the women waiting at the end of the opening? A maid, a housekeeper? Besides, I look at the garden past the gate, and it is huge. Beautifully landscaped garden plants and a large pond. The side of the cobbled path I am now walking on was strewn with white pebbles, creating a white scene. A picturesque mansion is just ahead of my gaze, making it clear what the owner of this house likes to do. Continuing along the cobblestones, my gaze shifts to the side just before the front door. There is a trench-like depression from where bonsai trees are neatly lined up, perhaps a hobby of Kirasakas father, and water flows through it as if it were a replica of a river. The house is full of things that would be strange to find in an ordinary home, and to be honest, Im a little taken aback, but because its Kirasakas house, I somehow managed to endure it without reacting in an over-dramatic way. No, normally when you see a house like this, you want to say something out loud. With Kirasaka leading the way, we stop in front of the entrance and she opens the heavy front door. The wide-open front door welcomes us, and at the end of it is Kuroi-san, who was driving the car just a few minutes ago. I have already reported to Master that you have arrived, miss. Right, then Grandpa can go back. When Kirasaka tells him briefly, Kuroi-san gives a small bow and leaves the scene. Fearfully, I stepped through the front door onto the floor of the Kirasaka household and proceeded down the old-fashioned corridor. After advancing down the long corridor, Kirasaka stops in front of a door at the innermost part of the mansion and knocks on the door of the room. Its Rei. There is no response to this call from inside. Kirasaka puts her hand on the door and opens it without any sign of hesitation. President, I beg your pardon then! A middle-aged man in an expensive-looking suit bowed deeply as we entered the room. He left the room at the same time as the time we entered. His expression and the sound of his voice showed that he was in a hurry. Im still wondering why Ive been called here. Inwardly, I couldnt stop sweating, an uncomfortable feeling. Watching the backs of the man who had left, and standing alone at the entrance, the two people ahead of me went inside the room without paying attention to him. Father, Ive brought them both here. Welcome back Rei, sorry for asking so suddenly. After the exchange of conversation between father and daughter, his gaze turns towards us. President bowed her head in a familiar manner shortly after. Long time no see, Oji-sama*. Akane has also become a beautiful woman in the time since I last saw her. Thank you very much. The two, who had known each other for a long time, exchanged compliments. Then Kirasakas fathers gaze turned to me. I gulped and looked into his eyes. We havent seen each other since your work experience, Shinra Minato-kun. Thank you for your help on that occasion. Kirasaka Reiya. Kirasaka Reis father and the president of one of Japans largest companies. A figure who seemed strangely at home in such a secluded country town was standing in front of me with a scowling smile on his face. I entered the room as prompted and sat down on the guests sofa. President, too, could sense a slight stiffness in the expression on his face. Its only natural since we dont know the reason for being summoned to this room. The room is called a study, and the walls are lined with various books. The amount of books is so great that counting them can become a chore. In such a room, Kirasaka Reiya was sitting on an expensive-looking chair, sorting out the paperwork at hand. A joint cultural festival with the Kikyo Girls Academy is an interesting experiment. Said the father as Kirasaka served drinks to me and President, and sat himself down opposite me. I turned my gaze to Kirasaka to see if he had received information from her daughter, but she shook her head and denied my expectations. Did you know? The shopping district is also involved, so naturally In response to the Presidents question, Kirasaka Reiya gave a short answer. I remember overhearing that this person was contributing to the shopping district, or something like that. If you become as big a figure as this person, your information network is immeasurable. I guess information comes in even if you dont want it to. Ive heard and grasped a little about the joint overview from my daughter. I think Akane thought about it at one point, but I called her in with a suggestion about securing the means of transport. Presidents expression changes at that comment. Certainly, the only side that has not secured a means of transport at the scene is the Sakuranaoka Academy, and the other side was asked if it could not be secured prior to the event. However, they came to the view that it would be difficult to do so due to budgetary problems, but if they say they have called that matter, that means there is a possibility to prepare for it. As a student council, we dont want to miss this opportunity. However, there is someone I would like to have a word with, not to say a condition, and thats why I asked Rei to invite you. The eyes that should have been looking down to his hands for work are raised and are directed at me. The reason why hasnt he just invited the President? The reason is that its the continuation of the work experience. In a situation where President and Kirasaka are quietly looking on, I quietly exhale. Unlike before, my nervousness jumps because I know that this person is much bigger than I imagined. As if enjoying this state of mind and all of my gestures, Kirasaka Reiya stands up and sits down next to her daughter. I sighed inwardly, thinking that I had been spotted by a troublesome family, with both parents and children being fond of unusual people. CH 221 Ive just met Kirasaka Reis father, Kirasaka Reiya, once. At first glance, he looks slender and thin, but from close up he exudes a sense of authority. His eyes are sharper than Kirasakas, but each part of his face has a well-defined appearance. His hair was also short and well-groomed, and his fringes were raised in an all-back style. It is unclear exactly what kind of story he heard from his daughter that made him interested, but last time this person took time out of his busy schedule to come all the way to the hotel. The visit must have been made at short notice, since the hotel staff appeared to be in a hurry. Like his daughter, this man is quite free-spirited. But the atmosphere and appearance tell you that the person in front of me is a much more important person than I had previously imagined. The eyes that are turned on me do not give away any of their emotions. He surely didnt call you here to play house. I met you before this summer, and Im glad to see that youre still the same. Im fit despite my appearance. Crossing his legs and clasping his hands together, director, Kirasaka Reiya, muttered. Thinking that the person in front of me in my mind is Kirasakas father, the director of a company, and the sponsor of this school festival, it makes me think excessively. So, scraping off the unnecessary thoughts. I dont think the words were appropriate, but I returned them without making poor attempts to mend them. Kirasaka is there with her usual grin, and president smiles bitterly. I wonder if I look like a lad with an irreverent attitude to the people around me. Unfortunately, I havent developed the communication skills to be able to switch aspects depending on the person Im facing. However, perhaps this attitude made the person in front of me like me, because I could see a faint smile on his lips. Take care of yourself. I dont mean in a healthy way, but in a spiritual sense. He tapped his own chest with his fingertips and said. As if he knew it all, as if he was enlightened. Im sure Ive changed more than a little since we last met and those feelings swirl inside me, but his words continue before I can get to them. Over the years, Ive come into contact with all kinds of people, regardless of national borders, and I know that people who have changed naturally change their eyes, but your eyes havent changed at all. Eyes, is it? By chance, a mirror mounted on the wall was next to me, so I checked to see what was up with them. They are black, pale and cloudy. They are not as clear-eyed as Shizuku, Kirasaka or President. The next time I have an opportunity to meet this person, Im going to go and get colored lenses. It already seems interesting. There is even a possibility that I might say something like This is the secret technique handed down in the Shinra family with those contacts. However, it is also true that the words he spoke felt something close to a weight that could not be denied. The results that this person has produced so far tell more than anything else that he has an extraordinary eye for observation. I, on the other hand, havent done anything that I can use in opposition. Even so, there is a difference in the impression you can give the other person compared to being silent and not being able to say anything or talking back. This time, I dont want to create a situation where Im spoiled like a child because Ive been summoned to be a part of cultural festival meetings. Its not that a change always leads to growth either, it could also be a regression. A cryptic reply, and Kirasaka, sitting next to her father, let out a giggle. It wasnt a comment that I went for as a gag or something. As he gave me a slightly chilly look, President, who was sitting next to me, lightly tapped me on the head. A small, eerie sound echoed through the room. Uncle, Im sorry Shinra, be a little more careful with what you say. Akane is as uptight as ever and theres no one here but me now, so its nothing to worry about. I reluctantly bowed my head without resistance as President lightly grabbed my head and lowered my head. However, the other party didnt seem to care a single bit, not even a bit. I dont need to ask that the sigh that escaped slightly from next to me was out of relief and dismay. When I lifted my head and exchanged glances with the director again, there was no gentle smile on my face. The quality of his gaze was radically different from before. Everyone in the room, not just me, had a hunch that what he was going to say to me was the essence of this request. Exactly, thats why I said, Im glad to see youre still the same. I didnt want to see you change drastically. Quite a personal opinion, expressed in front of everyone in the room. Be assured that his boldness has been passed on to his daughter. But this may be the first time someone has told me that they wish things would stay the same. Invariably, people around you want change. If you are a person who stands at the top of a company, you are probably even more sensitive to change and wish for it. But Kirasakas father responded to my thoughts with some words of his own. Why do I care about you so much? Its not just because my daughter likes you? Of course, it was my daughter who led me to you. But you are different in some ways from those around you. The three of us listened quietly to the director as he continued. I am interested to see what will be said next, since I am at least aware that I am not a special person. Being a student is the only phase in life where people mix in with people of the same age, where there is no hierarchy of titles and where, living in groups, human nature is easily imbued with the surroundings. The eyes that were turned towards me sank darkly, as if shadows had been cast over them. It is not only students who are colored in groups, it is the same for working people. In order to adapt to the environment in which they find themselves, people spend their time dyeing themselves in more or less the same colors. Many of our judgements of right and wrong are diluted by the unconscious idea that the people around us are doing the same. Hence, tremendous differences arise in the world. If you live in a favorable environment, you take it for granted. If youre in a bad environment, its only natural. They deny their own ideas that this is the norm and gradually become infected. Junior high school can be considered an extension of primary schools, unless there are family circumstances or of ones own volition. When it comes to university, the age range is much wider which is why Im focusing on you, a high school student. The directors expression was serious and his back was straightened as he said this, crossing his legs again. He is not angry with me, but with a single word, I feel as if I am being made to rethink my actions and behavior. I understand my daughters talents better than anyone else, and the same goes for Akane beside you. I hear there are two other students Rei told me about who have similar talents and abilities. At her fathers comment, the daughter next to her frowned as if it were unnecessary. Surprisingly, Kirasaka mentioned the topics of Shizuku and Yuuto. To be honest, there are many aspects of Yuuto that Kirasaka herself is not sure if she approves of, but when it comes to Shizuku, Kirasaka probably has a certain appreciation for her. It is a virtue of Kirasaka not to compare their disagreements with each other and their evaluations. A childhood friend and a friend from junior high school. I returned my averted gaze and answered the presidents question. Hearing my words and nodding, the conversation returned to the continuation. People are attracted to and admire talented people. When there are a few of them around, they inevitably have a profound influence on those around them and change them. But you remain the same. When he finally catches his breath, the president leans his body back against the sofa. He looks at me with a sighing breath. Interestingly, they looked at me as if they were looking at something strange. It is a fundamentally different gaze from the one that was directed at me when I was with Shizuku and the others. I dont know why, but I felt very uncomfortable. Its a feeling that goes deep inside me, that Im being taken deeper into myself. Some people go on trying to get closer to the person they admire while others choose to give up. These words were spilling out of my mouth. In the course of my life, I have been reminded of this cruel reality many times. And I have seen more than a few people who gave up because they thought it was impossible for them, even though they admired them. The reality is that because there are so many talented people close by, you are forced to confront this reality whether you want to or not. So, which would you have chosen? The president asked after hearing my words. The answer did not immediately come to mind. No. Did I even make a choice before that? I wonder if I chose to give up because I wanted to be like Shizuku and Kirasaka and the others because I couldnt be like them. In the first place, I have never taken action to become like them. The choice to give up itself may not exist for me. I heard that the reason Akane invited you to join the student council was because you can judge things from a third-party point of view. Thats an odd thing to say, you are probably the most qualified person for the role at Sakuranaoka Academy. The directors words became smaller and smaller. I understood the words that followed, without being said. I turned over, keeping your mouth shut and closed your eyes. I am confronted with a reality that I have been turning my eyes away from until now. Why have I lived my life perceiving a difference between me and the people around me? Why cant I understand the feelings that the people around me should know? That was now about to be told in words. Minato-kun, in your eyes, in your heart, let alone Rei and the others, do you not even see yourself? A comment that could have been reiterated. However, the mouth that would normally move so eloquently was unable to utter a word, only remained stifled in silence. CH 222 As if realizing that I was about to be pushed into silence, the directors words continued. There are many people who deliberately conceal their inner selves in their conversations, but no matter how flawless their presentation is, theres always a small amount that leaks out. But what about you? It would have been many times easier if I were to be told that I was an open and honest person. But this person in front of me twisted his words as if he were analysing me from the feet up, little by little. Even if we could get an idea of the character from the words and actions, we would not be able to see any further. It is as if we are forced to watch a film without being able to understand the essence of the work. Its pretty cruel to be told like that. I tried to express myself in a straightforward and simple way, but if you were offended, I apologise. He expresses his refusal by shaking his head at my words, which do not convey the slightest sense of apology. There is not a single bit of resentment. I think I understand the essence of what he was trying to convey. And the fact that he is Kirasakas father may be the reason why I did not feel offended by his sharp remarks. It was unexpected that my cold response had any affect here in the first place. But I dont understand the essence of your nature. It seems that the presidents entire impression of me is packed into this single phrase. I guess I dont understand myself properly in the first place. What I have always been aware of is how others perceive me and my overall position. How should I be seen and treated appropriately? I avoid troublesome roles and do not take actions that I think are incorrect. That is the right choice for Shinra Minato, and he cannot remember a time when he has faced his inner self with sincerely. I spend my days merely by sheer inertia. There are no brilliant dreams or hopes. All I have are the thoughts of me choosing the best solution for the situation at hand at the end of the day, which will only repeat itself in the future. The boring days of ordinary people, different from the world of narratives. I see people around me who emit a dazzling light, and never in my life did I want to be like them. Even as a child, I understood that people could never be anything other than who they are. Thats why I didnt retort to the directors words. No matter who I was talking to, I was somewhere out of my mind, or perhaps I was talking right in front of them, but I was making judgments from a little further away, questioning the success or failure of my actions. It had subconsciously become the norm for me to judge how I was doing objectively, rather than emotionally, as the criterion for judgement. Its not something I can speak highly of, but you must be a very under-appreciated person, you know. Im not a person that people around would appreciate anyway. Sarcasm was also at its height here. The words I returned as usual came back to me again with a wry smile. However, something akin to benevolence floated in his eyes. I hope its not the way he looks at poor people. Nowadays, people tend to evaluate people based on figures they can see and external factors. Even outstanding talent is meaningless unless it is outside the scope of what society says is a general evaluation. Director stood up abruptly and walked around us. The words that came out of his mouth had a low, dark tone, as if the dissatisfaction he himself felt was seeping out. Indeed, in this day and age, there may be invisible standards. Although they say they place importance on individuality and character, people with a great deal of individuality are conversely seen as floating above the rest and are looked at with cold eyes, and although they say they place importance on character, academic ability is the key. Its a really bad world we live in. As far as academic ability is concerned, it is the result of a persons achievements, so the only thing I can say is that academic ability or graduation is not a factor in the screening process, or that it should not be written about. As for individuality, honestly, I guess I would have to say find your vocation. After all, people full of personality dont fit in with the group and go their own way. As a result, the number of online professions has increased. However, such people are more at risk than the average person. Words that are very normal to those around them can affect their lives if they unexpectedly leak out through the internet. Hopefully, in the future Ill win a lottery and spend my time in a quiet place out of sight While my thoughts are completely going in the opposite direction, the directors story continues. Wherever it goes, it goes on forever. Lets change the question, nowadays, in the way we approach our work and our daily lives, there are many such situations where older people scorn, This is why young people these days, and young people sneer, They are outdated. What do you think? He stops right behind me and the president with a steady clack of the soles of his leather shoes. The question thrown out of the top of my head made me pause and think for a bit. Right or wrong, my answer came readily. Neither of them are wrong. Well go on. With interest, the director urged me to continue. I let out a breath that had been stuffed up by the exchange of conversation so far, and told him the words that came to my mind. The common sense and environment of the two sides are different, and its wrong to discuss what was then and what is now. It is true that young people these days are often told that they have no spirit, etc., mainly in terms of their mentality. But this does not take into account the fact that the environment in which they were born and brought up was very different in the past compared to now. They always put themselves at the center of their thinking and claim that negative opinions are wrong. The common sense of the past does not apply today. Nor will the common sense of today be applicable in the future. Then it is wrong to consider such issues. Both are correct as opinions. However, it is also human beings who cannot accept this fact. As a result, we have repeatedly exchanged meaningless words about the modern generation. And they all come to one conclusion. I think that the opinions of the two sides would be parallel lines forever They will never cross. Even if you know it, even if you understand it, somewhere in your heart you try to reject it. Not a bad answer. The president steps up to a position where he appears from behind and looks at me again with a sharp gaze. Already, in my mind, the story of the festival was out of my consciousness. The only thing that fills my brain is how I look in this persons eyes and how I change with every exchange of these words. We have only just met, and if I had to say it, hes just a friends parent. However, the person named Kirasaka Reiya had already made a strong impression on my mind. I probably wont be able to forget him for the rest of my life. I was told to my face that I couldnt see myself, so it was only natural. I was told to my face that I dont see myself, and rightly so. In recent years, the ability to think is getting lower, not only for adults but also for children. The stares of those around us and the barrage of unfounded tips that make the consensus of others the right answer rather than our own, but we must not forget Mans greatest weapon is his ability to think. Listening to the answer to the question, the director tells me so. Your eyes belong to someone who doesnt know himself. You look at who you are, what you should do, what fun is, and in various situations you look at your surroundings from a distance. When the President and Kirasaka gathered my attention again, a sigh spilled out, probably to change the tense atmosphere in the room. Youre a student, you may have a lot of romantic affairs, but you should think about having fun and putting your feelings before anything else. And Rei and Akane are the ones who can teach you that and also people like your childhood friend who understand you. The gaze directed at Kirasaka and then at the President was that of a gentle father watching over his children. I felt a warmth and confidence in him that I had never felt in my own home. The last time he looked at me, his eyes were softer than ever. Shinra Minato, when I look at you, I see a very biased person, not like a child but on the flip side you have learned to think, all you need now is to get to know yourself. Saying this, he left the sofa and sat down on the expensive-looking chair. The one file left on the desk had a bus rental authorization form tucked into it. While Kirasaka looks at the president as if she knew what was going on, and the President only looks at her in dismay, I was the only one who takes the time to understand the situation. Um, what about the topic of renting the bus? The whole conversation with me was not about the festival from start to finish. The only thing I remember is that he mainly talked about human nature and what could be called advice for the future. In the end, when I asked him directly about it, he returned it to me saying that it was only natural. I decided to lend you such a thing right from the start. The only reason I intimidated you in the first place was to see how youd react. Oh thats what it was. After that, the director kept his mouth shut and the three of us sat down together. The door, which felt heavy when entering the large room, was just as light when leaving. Only a sense of security and liberation, and the remaining throbbing of the heartbeat in your chest, reached my ears. But just a few moments before the door closed, he said, We will have another chance to talk. To be honest, I dont want to see him until I understand the words he told me today. Im am satisfied with them in my own way, but it looks like that will be difficult. Perhaps our reunion will be closer than I think. CH 223 A week has passed since the conversation with the director Kirasaka Reiya has passed. With the joint project confirmed, a means of transport was established to connect the Town Hall in the shopping district that was to be used by Kikyo Jogakuin, and Sakuranaoka Gakuen. The two schools student councils performances were also confirmed, and the problematic parts of the event were all in sight. As a result, Shiraishi, who no longer had any immediate cause to worry about, showed her skills to the fullest despite being a freshman, and brought together the executive committees from the other grades. She exchanged words with all the students, grasped the problems, and put the right person in the right place in charge of the problem. At first glance, it might seem that Shiraishi herself does nothing, but she has the knowledge and judgement to fix problems at her first event, and also has the courage not to be intimidated by her seniors, which is quite impressive. In general, the head of organization management is mainly responsible for establishing and managing the chain of command, so it is no surprise that she herself does not have much to do Besides, she had Yuuto who was also well-liked and helped her mediated between the students whenever there was trouble. His existence was unparalleled within the school caste because, although not amicable, he would always find a compromise, convince and reconcile them. Shizuku and Kirasaka were both involved in work similar to that of the student council. Kirasaka, together with Miura, worked in accounting, extracting budgets and changing the distribution of budgets according to class performances. President said that Miura was originally good at this kind of work, but with the addition of Kirasaka, it has improved further. Quite as expected, since she is sitting at the top of her grade in the regular examinations. Shizuku was initially entrusted with the responsibility of dealing with the students, similar to Yuuto, but she herself approached and joined the student council, albeit on a temporary basis. So the three of us C President, me and Shizuku C were mainly involved in activities outside the student body. In other words, we were mainly dealing with visitors. Since the cultural festival was to be jointly held, more and more people from the shopping district, students from Kikyo Jogakuin and other private businesses who had heard rumors came to the school. There was a limit to how much the staff could handle, so the student council would first ask about the business and then assign it to the teacher in charge. It was also troublesome, and it was very noticeable that there were people who put forward proposals that were highly personal and uncoordinated, which could be said to be greedy because of the profit money matters. It is impossible to fulfil everything, and it is a student festival. The students are supposed to be the main actors, so they are the ones who are asked to listen to their requests, but this is the response. This was the reason that the President was negative about the festival, and I have recently begun to wonder if this is what she had already been anticipating. However, since Im working with the student council of Kikyo Girls Academy through my sister Kaede, Shizuku helps me share a lot of the workload. She was still talking to someone from the Ladies Association or whatever they call it, who came to the school beside me. Todays visitors to the school were the last in Shizukus charge, and she let out a big breath and stretched out. We had a decent number of people today. President, next to me, also chuckled and told her that she was a little tired. I dont think thats the expression on the face of someone who handled twice as many people as I did. Id be at the level where Id completely collapse on my desk. Presidents communication skills and ability to deal with the situation are unfathomable, as she could say that with a nonchalant expression on her face. Well, the festival is just a little over a week away, and we are entering the final stages. She looks at the calendar meant for visitors and tells me. The calendar has a large circle on the 20th of October. That is the day of the festival. It is now Thursday the 10th. After tomorrows Friday, there will be a day off in between, and finally the next Sunday will be the day of the festival. Its been smooth since we finished talking to the girls school, which was a big problem. The girl on the other side of the room, who was dealing with a lady, smiled and called out to me. I noticed that the lady was gone and her work for the day seemed to be finished. Well, its not so much that its over, its more that Kaede seems to be holding back. With a wry smile on my face, I recall the conversation I had with Kaede the other day. I gathered Shizuku, who was concerned about the sudden summon I received, and my sister Kaede, and explained the situation to them. A conversation between me and the companys director about renting a bus for the school festival. I told the story as it was, including the reason why I was called. The conversation, which should have been conducted in a friendly manner as the topic was light and good, turned serious as soon as my personal issues were included. Sorry. Im sorry for being a troublesome person, but if I could be reborn, I want to be a cat. I want to be a domesticated cat and spend my time lazying around, eating food and taking naps. A dog should also be fine It was Kaede who voiced out at such a time. I will take care of the problems on our schools side! Kaede, who has been gradually approaching adulthood of late, spears her words with pride. I dont know what kind of problems will arise if she says she is willing to take on the burden. Besides, as an older brother, I feel intimidated by giving my little sister a hard time. Essentially, Ill handle any questions, requests, etc. that are thrown at my brother by our student council. Because we are a family, it is easy for us to share information, so there is no need for me to call you every step of the way. Seeing her smiling at me and saying that there was no need to worry, I suppressed any objections that might otherwise have spilled out. It is true that sharing information over the phone alone could lead to misconceptions. And Kaede, a student at the other high school, would be a good fit. Sera also had a certain opinion of Kaede, so she would not refuse this proposal. Rather, she would see it as an opportunity to obtain information on us. It would even be easier if Kaede herself decide on a role before shes thrown into the situation in an ambiguous position. The fact that I, the elder brother, did not say anything led them all to accept my sisters proposal. As a result, Kaede, who knew the situation on both sides, solved unnecessary information and suggestions at her own level and we only received reports after the matter was over. She is excellent, even though she is my sister. It feels like Onii-chans nose is going to break because of being too high. (BbX: Theres a saying that, being proud = high nose) In a classroom dyed in the colors of sunset, I heard the sounds of Shizuku and the President organizing the documents at hand, and I returned to awareness from the past that I was reminiscing about. I too was feeling slightly impatient as I tidied up my own surroundings. Minato-kun, is something wrong? Shizuku asked, noticing my hand that had stopped. When I noticed the innocent eyes that were turned on me, I looked away as if I was running away. No Despite my hand moving again in a deceptive manner, only one question seemed to have stagnated in my brain. There is still no image of myself in my eyes. I dont expect to be able to see myself immediately because I have been pointed out that I have not been able to see myself for more than ten years. But I am not so insensitive that I feel nothing for the situation where time is just passing by. Do you care what the director said to you? As if she knows what Im thinking, Shizuku guessed. President also does not stop moving her hands either, but just turns her gaze towards me. Long-standing relationships do not let little changes go unnoticed. In this case, what I feared more than anything else was what would happen to Shizuku. I still havent responded to her words. It wasnt because there was someone else I liked, or because I couldnt go out with her, but because I turned her down. I didnt understand the feeling of liking another person. I really wondered how it was different from the feelings of love I have for my family. Even now, I still dont have a clear answer. But Shizuku also told me that it was a kind of Kejime(a clear distinction). I said that I myself will change from now on, but it is an undeniable fact that I have felt a sense of guilt towards Shizuku ever since that day. Later I was even confronted with the fact that I didnt even understand myself, let alone my love life. I wonder how Shizuku felt at the moment when I told her the words as they were. Its rare for Minato-kun to be disturbed by someone elses words. She said that with a smile. She looked at me while covering her mouth with her small, snow-white hands. However, if you look closely, she is grinning rather than smiling. Her eyes were like a mother watching her son change, and the corners of her mouth were raised in an annoyed expression. The Shinra Minato I know well would say, Thats just one persons opinion, not the right one. Her expression was almost teasing alongside that smirk. However, her eyes were absolutely serious. The smile gradually turned serious, and then the tone of her voice gradually became quieter. Her well-groomed appearance, combined with the sunset, gave Shizuku a fragile yet fantastical atmosphere. If you are feeling guilty about my confession, dont worry about it because I will wait until Minato-kun gives a satisfactory answer. Looking at Shizukus expression when she turned her face to the side and stared at me, it looked like she was saying that from the bottom of her heart without any lies. But it was short-lived, and the corners of her mouth turned up as if shed had a nasty idea inspired by someone somewhere. But if Minato-kun feels some sort of attraction towards me, Id be happy to have you join me at the cultural festival. The smirk on her face soon turns into an angelic, radiant smile. The atmosphere she wore seemed to indicate that she genuinely wanted to enjoy the festival. The festival is already just around the corner. I cant let my problems interfere with student council activities. Erasing the problems from her mind, the problems that had occupied her for several days, she shifted her attention to the issues at hand and to dealing with the people around her. Time will be short because of the student council work. Yes! I dont mind that. A wry smile overflows as Shizuku returned it with a radiant smile that made me want to look away. This smile has saved me countless times. Ill buy her something to eat. With these thoughts in mind, the three of us walk towards the audio-visual room after school. There are 10 days left until the festival. There is no time to waste. Why is it that I started walking in such a cool way, but as the noise grew louder and louder, I could not help but sigh? CH 224 Three days until the festival. The atmosphere in the school has changed a lot. The area past the main gate is lined with numerous tents and hand-made signboards. The parking lot, which would normally be lined with teachers or pick-up vehicles, is now surrounded with blue tape and classes are marked with white lines. The parking lot is currently empty, but tomorrow the desks and chairs should be filled up in this parking lot. The walls of the school building are covered with advertising posters and decorated with pumpkins and other decorations, perhaps for Halloween, which is just a few days away. Taking a look at the steadily progressing preparations in the school after classes, I then knocked on the door of one of the rooms. There was no response from inside. When I opened the door, President and Shizuku were arranging the documents to be used in this classroom student council room Two desks were set up facing each other, with Sera on the other side. Next to her, Kaede was standing in her Kikyo Jogakuins uniform. Sorry for being late No, its the scheduled time. So hows it going on around the campus? The tents for each class were in place where they were supposed to be. There were a couple of tents without signs, so Ive contacted Shiraishi. In response to the Presidents question, I gave her the information that I had confirmed in that short period. After my report, Shizuku started speaking as she checks the documents in her hand. There was an application for an extension of the deadline for submitting the yakisoba noodles from the first year class and the tapioca from the third year class. Hm it seems to be taking a rather long time, I will go there after this meeting and help them. President puts her hand on her chin, thought for a moment and then continued. If this person is on her way to help, there shouldnt be any problems. After completing a survey report on the location of the stalls on the premises that I was tasked with checking, plus ensuring that the signs and other such items are in place, Shizuku looks at me and tells me to sit down in an empty seat. I sat down in the first seat on the left and the three members of the student council were finally together. The other party consisted of Sera, her secretary, and Kaede. Now, lets have our last meeting before the final show. President initiated what would be the last of the preliminary discussions. After sharing information on what activities their high school would be involved in, the agenda moved on to the next item on the agenda. The opening of the event will take place in the central square of the shopping district, and the Presidents of the two schools will have a few words, so please be prepared. Shizuku takes the role of facilitator and tells the two. They nodded in agreement and no problems seemed to arise. The schedule for the day went like this. At 9:00 am in the morning, the opening ceremony is to be announced in the shopping district square. Then at 9:30am, the students of Kikyo Jogakuin will start their performance and chorus in Town hall. In the meantime, Sakuranaoka Gakuen students will return to school by bus. The opening ceremony for the main school only takes place at 10:30am and from then until 4:00pm the students are free to enjoy the sales and cultural festival. Events will be held in turn on a stage specially set up at the school, and the student council will set up stalls while helping and taking care of these events. After Shizuku gave an explanation of the days flow up to this point, she finally mentioned what they would be most concerned about. Buses will be departing from the school every 30 minutes to their respective depots. There is no need to worry about transportation. When Shizuku turned to Sera and told her, a surprised look appeared on her face. Most likely, she was surprised that we were able to prepare the buses. I dont need to explain the process to each and every one of them, so I wont Its not like that I dont want to deal with the situation and have Kaede explain the situation since she was roughly aware of the situation. After the schedule for the day and the explanation of the bus operation, the main topic came to an end. The rest of the day would have been better spent chatting, but unfortunately that is not the case here. So, about the competition of the student councils Sera tells us about a problem that is so far apart from the preparations for the festival that no one would ever mention. I wasnt the only one to sigh again. A sigh was unexpectedly heard from my sister. Is it because were siblings? I feel like my sympathy is overwhelmed by my heart and soul, right? The reason for the sigh was predictable. Since the Kikyo Jogakuin side has left the handling of the situation to Kaede, she must have been told similar story several times. How does the other party run their stall, and are there any other unreasonable conditions that we can do and the other party cant easily come up with? If we keep talking at their pace, well never finish. When she turns her eyes to the President, she nods and stands up, even if she has nothing to say. Just to confirm something about the competition, Ive added a sticker in the pamphlet. Students who eat sweets from both schools get the right to vote and put it on a sign in front of the shop to whichever they prefer. How do you like that? No problem, as long as its a pamphlet, its an easy way for students at our school to get one. The bell must already be ringing in Seras head for the game to begin. Her eyes appear to be glistening. Well, Ive heard from Kaede that there are no problems regarding the preparations for her own high schools festival, so she is only concerned about not causing any trouble for the people around her. However, I knew that her commitment to the competition with President was strong, but when it got to this point, I began to think if she likes her or something. After that, when I was answering questions from Sera as appropriate, it was time for the discussion to end and we disbanded. The next time we would meet in person would be on the same day. In front of the bus, which was already ready to go off before the main gate, the representatives of the two schools shook hands as if wishing each other a successful festival, despite the problems they had encountered. Kaede also gets on the bus to go back to the high school for choir practice. Well then, Nii-san, I might be a little late today. Oh, I can pick you up, just let me know. The moment the bus closed, I told her so and called my sister cute in my mind as she waved at me with a smile. Is she the embodiment of an angel? As the silence fades, Shizuku picks up a piece of paper with various progress notes on it and turns her head. Peering into the contents from the side, she checked the contents and found that most of the issues were about the classes that had applied for additional budgets, and about the delivery of goods, etc. Didnt these classes learn to shop within their allowance? Well, the next one was about each class bringing in their stuff and their additional budgets, wasnt it? After seeing the bus off until it was completely out of sight, the President said, without looking at the paper. Did this person memorize everything? I followed her back as she proceeded, impressed by the fact that she still had the same monstrous specs. As for the heavy work, I have prepared a group of students who are proud of their strength, led by Hino, so we could use their help. Thatll make up for it a little, but if necessary, Ill go ask the principal. Well then, Ill go and tell him about the work. After bowing, Shizuku went to Hino-kun call as instructed by the President. I was really curious about the strength squad or whatever it was, but I resisted the urge to follow her and followed the President. But now that Shizuku has left, I guess its my responsibility to go to Kirasakas place. Its no good that girl is definitely in a bad mood. Are they children that they cant even adjust their budgets? Im sure shes going to blabber on about it. And if I let her settle those, she might say those words to the them, so shes definitely going to be removed from the position as a safety as well. When I turned my gaze to the President, she nodded, as if she had understood me somehow wrongly. It helps that Ogiwara and Koizumi do most of the work on the problems, and Shiraishi does the organizational management and directions. Suddenly, President expressed her admiration for them. In fact, we have a few problems such as human relationships. I was prepared for a fight or two, but Yuuto and Koizumis ability to persuade people was equally high. Shiraishi, too, was able to give correct answers to questions from the students that came in one after another, not only by judging the situation, but also by doing simulations for those situations in advance, which was typical of her. President also recognized her skills. I am happy to have juniors in my last year. President muttered as she gazed at the different scenery of the school on her walking route. Did this person also have groundless fears about what would happen after she graduated? No, its not just because she her. People do worry about what happens after they leave. Even if they are aware that this is considered meddling, they cannot shake off the feeling of anxiety. Theyre good at what they do. The student council officers, as well as Shizuku, Kirasaka and Yuuto, are all in my mind and I said that in a small voice, President looked back after that. The expression on her face looked a little dissatisfied. Are you one of them, too? The words of the President made me hesitate whether I should nod my head or not. What did I do at this cultural festival? A sudden proposal of competition to prevent Sera from acting inappropriately. Proposing the formation of an executive committee to prevent Shiraishi from making the ideal student council. If I put it all into words, all I did was block the girls actions. I have no regrets or remorse, but its hard to say if I was helpful. Ill pretend I didnt hear those words until the event is a success. While walking a little further than the president, I said. The preparations and the main event are yet to be started. It is too early to judge what was done and what was not. President also mutters, Yeah and resumed her halted steps. A day passed, then another, and the glorious days of the students turn into a memory of the past. The last festival for third-year students. The last cultural festival for Hiiragi Akane was about to begin. Looking back on my memories, I recalled the words of Kirasaka Reiya. I wonder if I will be able to find myself and really enjoy myself at this festival. With feelings akin to anxiety, the joint cultural festival of Sakuranaoka Gakuen and Kikyo Jogakuin approaches. CH 225 I slowly opened my eyes, which were still heavy and empty, and looked up at the sky through the window in my room. The sky was illuminated by the faint light of the rising sun, and not a single cloud could be seen. The festival day, the weather was unquestionably clear and sunny. After letting out a sigh of relief, I left the room, which was starting to get chilly, and went out into the corridor. I head to the kitchen and greet the person at the open door who was already awake. Good morning. Good morning nii-san! Kaede was already ready for school in her uniform and apron, dexterously manipulating the frying pan. Unusually for the Shinra family, consisting mostly of Japanese food, today it seems to be French toast. The sweet aroma makes me realise that today is a day of sugar. For the moment, it looks like I wont be consuming anything but sugar I sat down on my chair and looked up at the clock, thinking about the words my dad would never say. The time is just around 6am. The opening ceremony is at 9am, but I need to get to school once before 8am to check the situation for the day. But even with that in mind, there is more than enough time to spare. While I wait for breakfast to be ready, I look over the documents I left on the table last night. As I admire the detail of the documents, which include information such as stall allocation for each class, projected visitor numbers and sales target figures, a cup of freshly brewed coffee is offered to me from beside the table. Today I will be a salesgirl in beside your stall too. Kaede tells me with a dazzling smile, to which I give a small nod. Next to our Sakuranaoka Gakuen student council stall, Kikyo Jogakuins student council has set up their own tent. Were going to have pancakes, and next to us, theyre going to have crepes and other sweets. The school has told the student council that the competition is part of the exchange between the student councils, and that they have decided on the form of a survey. However, the truth is that it is a personal desire of Sera, the student council president of Kikyo Girls Academy, to beat Hiiragi Akane. The sweets showdown was made possible by proposing the idea of holding it at a cultural festival. If Kaede helps out as a salesgirl, there is no doubt that sales will increase dramatically. However, it is undeniable that there are still some uncertainties: whether our male students will fall for Kaede at first sight, and theres also Hino. In other words, my sister is cute. Ill return my thoughts and return to the main topic without getting too worried about other people. When it comes to competition, it is our student council president who does not cut corners. President said that although she had tried to recreate the taste of the pancake shop she had visited for a taste test, she was still not satisfied with the degree of perfection, given that the majority of her time was spent on preparation. However, I also tasted the pancakes and found the quality to be more than satisfactory. We plan to offer it for 300 yen, a price that includes the cost of the ingredients and the time and effort involved. Thanks to Kirasakas efforts to talk to the wholesaler, expenses have been kept to a minimum. There wouldnt be any losses. The question is how much the next shop will offer in terms of taste and price Its not as if the moment you eat it your clothes will burst off like in some cooking manga, or theyll take the hand towel off their head and say a decisive line. (BbX: Food Wars! probably.) And here we have Shizuku and Kirasaka on our side. Im not too worried about the competition because were in the best shape imaginable. As a first-time participant on the management side, I am more worried about whether we will be able to complete the event without any problems. I take a sip of the coffee that steams up along with the aroma, as if pushing that emotion into my mouth. Are you going to high school once too, Kaede? Yes, I also have to help with the student council. Kaede answers my question while skillfully holding two plates in one hand. Then the next time well see each other will be at the shopping district or at Sakuranaoka Academy The bitterness spreading in the mouth changes my consciousness from drowsiness to a state of forced awakening. A day that will remain vividly in the memory of my past and future student life has begun. Leaving home more than an hour earlier than usual, the route to school was quiet. Stepping out of the residential area and into the shopping street, a number of high schools came into view. The poster, a joint effort by the two schools art clubs, had todays date in large letters. I had seen the content in samples, but this was the first time I had seen it officially pasted up. Although the colours have changed somewhat, the two schools emblems and a creature that looks like a familiar character from the shopping arcade are likely to be popular with children could be seen on the posters. As I stop to think about this, I resume my steps when I see in the distance students wearing the same uniforms going to school. Needless to say, I get cold stares from the people around me when they see me twisting my mouth with evil thoughts as I secretly plan to ask the fish shop owner to treat me to something at the opening ceremony. The main gate standing at the top of the hill had a large semi-circular archway, a special gate for the festival. The motif is cherry blossom coloured, as the high school is named after cherry blossoms. The green colour represents the trees, and at the top is the school emblem and a large sign saying Sakura Matsuri (Cherry Blossom Festival). For generations, the president of the student council at our school has written the words Sakura Matsuri in their own handwriting each year. This year, too, the president has written it with her own handwriting. Having such a small piece of information makes me more aware of this cultural festival than I was last year. When I slowly passed the main gate, a number of students were already preparing for the festival. Dressed in costumes of the same colour, probably made from their own original T-shirts, their faces are full of youthful anticipation as they look forward to the event ahead. On their backs, the names of fellow classmates were written in unnatural handwriting. Is it just me who wonders if my name is written there? If I dont find it, Ill feel the greatest sense of loneliness, and even if it is written, there is a chance that just my surname is written. Rather, theres no denying that when youre my age, youre often conscious of the silliness of trying to work out the hierarchy in the class by the order of the names in the line-up. Students whose names are explicitly written in the middle are very popular with the girls. And some guy called Ogiwara or something like that. When I turned my gaze to the place where most of these students gather, I saw the very not out of place, Yuuto Ogiwara there. He, too, was dressed in an orange shirt instead of his uniform, chatting with the students and getting ready for the event. Its like him to take the initiative to help out, even though its not his class or his own work Also, that shirt, I dont think its from our class. I didnt buy one, or rather, I didnt even know about it in the first place. I didnt have the courage to call out to him myself and wear down my spirit, so I proceeded to the tent in front of the main gate, where the student council tent is located, instead of the two buildings where the classrooms are. I had arrived rather early and thought I would be the first, but there was someone else ahead of me. I call out to Shiraishi, who was preparing the Student Councils stall on the tabletop with the armband of an executive committee member on her arm. Youre early. Is it because of the executive committee? Senpai also came quite early, dont worry about me! Im not really worried After putting the luggage in a suitable place, I returned the reply to Shiraishi who proudly asked me not to worry. She looks around very happily as she turns her attention to the juniors who instantly frown grimly and let out a sigh. This is Shiraishis first cultural festival. And the cultural festival for which she was the head of the organising committee has become a reality, spreading out before her eyes. She must be filled with deep emotions. Im also the next vice-president, so if I dont help out at least on the day of the festival, I wont have a face to show to my seniors. I dont see any students complaining about the head of the executive committee though There are no students enrolled in the current student council who would praise but not condemn. Both Koizumi and Miura understand their respective positions and tasks. But it is probably not for such common-sense reasons. In her mind, she wants to leave her mark on the student council. She is not as self-assertive as she appears to be. There were a lot of things that were new to me that I didnt understand, but so far things have generally gone as expected. These words were spoken under the quiet tent. After the words, even a sigh of relief escapes. Shiraishis actions are always the result of extraordinary anticipation and calculation. When faced with problems like those of Shizuku, Kirasaka and the chairman, she does not have the judgement to instantly derive the correct answer. However, she has been able to solve them by preparing dozens of answers to the problems that would arise in advance. This ability must have been on full display at this years festival committee. However, there are cases where this can be a disadvantage. In Shiraishis case, when she is confronted with a situation that she explicitly does not expect, her judgment and thinking ability deteriorate dramatically. We all face similar situations in such cases, but in her case, the fall is more apparent than others. If there is any relief, it comes after the closing ceremony. Have you anticipated all the troubles that could arise today? Yes! As regards the workmanship of the product and the financial side of things Then, keep those predictions to yourself for now. A bucket was placed near my feet, which Shiraishi must have brought with her, with water and a rag floating in it. I grabbed it, squeezed out enough water to wipe the tabletop and told Shiraishi. Her open mouth never closed, only his gaze demanded a reason. I dont mean to underestimate Shiraishis ability, but humans are not like robots, they dont move in a predictable manner, and its hard to solve problems as expected when there are troublesome elements involved, such as emotions. This time, we are not dealing with a place for students to interact with each other, nor with teachers who might give them an internal score if she gives a model answer. We are dealing with outsiders, and the students relatives and a wide variety of other people. Money is involved, and the committee is also in a position to assume some responsibility. The student council is no exception. Failure, no matter how you try to explain it, leaves a lasting impression It leaves a stronger and longer lasting impression than success But a failure may erase another failure. It might be, and this is just a possibility. If you were dealing with Shizuku or Kirasaka, this kind of talk about only possibilities would end with you being confronted with a good argument or other possibilities. But with Shiraishi, even the slightest possibility makes her pause for thought. The real purpose of those words is to convey that the real work is just beginning and that now is not the time to be reassured. It may sound far-fetched, badly worded and hard to get across, but thats what comes out of my mouth. Relax your shoulders a bit if the head of the organisation is tense, itll be contagious to the whole thing. When I said this to Shiraishi, I pointed to my left arm. I then tapped my finger to indicate that I was pointing at the armband on her arm. Armband, its reverse. Huh? Also, youve buttoned your shirt wrong The buttons were hung in the wrong place and distorted to the point that a glance under the ribbon at her neck would have been enough to notice. She must have been more nervous inside than she showed, so much so that she didnt notice such obvious mistakes. While she was turning around and adjusting her appearance, complaints were spilling out from behind, but I didnt pay attention to them, which is what a good senpai should do. While saying that, it is also the seniors duty to check if the juniors are wearing their clothes properly. The two of us were having such an exchange when we saw a student approaching us from afar, rushing up to us and shouting energetically. Good morning, you two! #225 I slowly opened my eyes, which were still heavy and empty, and looked up at the sky through the window in my room. The sky was illuminated by the faint light of the rising sun, and not a single cloud could be seen. The festival day, the weather was unquestionably clear and sunny. After letting out a sigh of relief, I left the room, which was starting to get chilly, and went out into the corridor. I head to the kitchen and greet the person at the open door who was already awake. Good morning. Good morning nii-san! Kaede was already ready for school in her uniform and apron, dexterously manipulating the frying pan. Unusually for the Shinra family, consisting mostly of Japanese food, today it seems to be French toast. The sweet aroma makes me realize that today is a day of sugar. For the moment, it looks like I wont be consuming anything but sugar I sat down on my chair and looked up at the clock, thinking about the words my dad would never say. The time is just around 6am. The opening ceremony is at 9am, but I need to get to school once before 8am to check the situation for the day. But even with that in mind, there is more than enough time to spare. While I wait for breakfast to be ready, I look over the documents I left on the table last night. As I admire the detail of the documents, which include information such as stall allocation for each class, projected visitor numbers and sales target figures, a cup of freshly brewed coffee is offered to me from beside the table. Today I will be a salesgirl in beside your stall too. Kaede tells me with a dazzling smile, to which I give a small nod. Next to our Sakuranaoka Gakuen student council stall, Kikyo Jogakuins student council has set up their own tent. Were going to have pancakes, and next to us, theyre going to have crepes and other sweets. The school has told the student council that the competition is part of the exchange between the student councils, and that they have decided on the form of a survey. However, the truth is that it is a personal desire of Sera, the student council president of Kikyo Girls Academy, to beat Hiiragi Akane. The sweets showdown was made possible by proposing the idea of holding it at a cultural festival. If Kaede helps out as a salesgirl, there is no doubt that sales will increase dramatically. However, it is undeniable that there are still some uncertainties: whether our male students will fall for Kaede at first sight, and theres also Hino. In other words, my sister is cute. Ill return my thoughts and return to the main topic without getting too worried about other people. When it comes to competition, it is our student council president who does not cut corners. President said that although she had tried to recreate the taste of the pancake shop she had visited for a taste test, she was still not satisfied with the degree of perfection, given that the majority of her time was spent on preparation. However, I also tasted the pancakes and found the quality to be more than satisfactory. We plan to offer it for 300 yen, a price that includes the cost of the ingredients and the time and effort involved. Thanks to Kirasakas efforts to talk to the wholesaler, expenses have been kept to a minimum. There wouldnt be any losses. The question is how much the next shop will offer in terms of taste and price Its not as if the moment you eat it your clothes will burst off like in some cooking manga, or theyll take the hand towel off their head and say a decisive line. (BbX: Food Wars! probably.) And here we have Shizuku and Kirasaka on our side. Im not too worried about the competition because were in the best shape imaginable. As a first-time participant on the management side, I am more worried about whether we will be able to complete the event without any problems. I take a sip of the coffee that steams up along with the aroma, as if pushing that emotion into my mouth. Are you going to high school once too, Kaede? Yes, I also have to help with the student council. Kaede answers my question while skillfully holding two plates in one hand. Then the next time well see each other will be at the shopping district or at Sakuranaoka Academy The bitterness spreading in the mouth changes my consciousness from drowsiness to a state of forced awakening. A day that will remain vividly in the memory of my past and future student life has begun. Leaving home more than an hour earlier than usual, the route to school was quiet. Stepping out of the residential area and into the shopping street, a number of high schools came into view. The poster, a joint effort by the two schools art clubs, had todays date in large letters. I had seen the content in samples, but this was the first time I had seen it officially pasted up. Although the colors have changed somewhat, the two schools emblems and a creature that looks like a familiar character from the shopping arcade are likely to be popular with children could be seen on the posters. As I stop to think about this, I resume my steps when I see in the distance students wearing the same uniforms going to school. Needless to say, I get cold stares from the people around me when they see me twisting my mouth with evil thoughts as I secretly plan to ask the fish shop owner to treat me to something at the opening ceremony. The main gate standing at the top of the hill had a large semi-circular archway, a special gate for the festival. The motif is cherry blossom colored, as the high school is named after cherry blossoms. The green color represents the trees, and at the top is the school emblem and a large sign saying Sakura Matsuri (Cherry Blossom Festival). For generations, the president of the student council at our school has written the words Sakura Matsuri in their own handwriting each year. This year, too, the president has written it with her own handwriting. Having such a small piece of information makes me more aware of this cultural festival than I was last year. When I slowly passed the main gate, a number of students were already preparing for the festival. Dressed in costumes of the same color, probably made from their own original T-shirts, their faces are full of youthful anticipation as they look forward to the event ahead. On their backs, the names of fellow classmates were written in unnatural handwriting. Is it just me who wonders if my name is written there? If I dont find it, Ill feel the greatest sense of loneliness, and even if it is written, there is a chance that just my surname is written. Rather, theres no denying that when youre my age, youre often conscious of the silliness of trying to work out the hierarchy in the class by the order of the names in the line-up. Students whose names are explicitly written in the middle are very popular with the girls. And some guy called Ogiwara or something like that. When I turned my gaze to the place where most of these students gather, I saw the very not out of place, Yuuto Ogiwara there. He, too, was dressed in an orange shirt instead of his uniform, chatting with the students and getting ready for the event. Its like him to take the initiative to help out, even though its not his class or his own work Also, that shirt, I dont think its from our class. I didnt buy one, or rather, I didnt even know about it in the first place. I didnt have the courage to call out to him myself and wear down my spirit, so I proceeded to the tent in front of the main gate, where the student council tent is located, instead of the two buildings where the classrooms are. I had arrived rather early and thought I would be the first, but there was someone else ahead of me. I call out to Shiraishi, who was preparing the Student Councils stall on the tabletop with the armband of an executive committee member on her arm. Youre early. Is it because of the executive committee? Senpai also came quite early, dont worry about me! Im not really worried After putting the luggage in a suitable place, I returned the reply to Shiraishi who proudly asked me not to worry. She looks around very happily as she turns her attention to the juniors who instantly frown grimly and let out a sigh. This is Shiraishis first cultural festival. And the cultural festival for which she was the head of the organizing committee has become a reality, spreading out before her eyes. She must be filled with deep emotions. Im also the next vice-president, so if I dont help out at least on the day of the festival, I wont have a face to show to my seniors. I dont see any students complaining about the head of the executive committee though There are no students enrolled in the current student council who would praise but not condemn. Both Koizumi and Miura understand their respective positions and tasks. But it is probably not for such common-sense reasons. In her mind, she wants to leave her mark on the student council. She is not as self-assertive as she appears to be. There were a lot of things that were new to me that I didnt understand, but so far things have generally gone as expected. These words were spoken under the quiet tent. After the words, even a sigh of relief escapes. Shiraishis actions are always the result of extraordinary anticipation and calculation. When faced with problems like those of Shizuku, Kirasaka and the chairman, she does not have the judgment to instantly derive the correct answer. However, she has been able to solve them by preparing dozens of answers to the problems that would arise in advance. This ability must have been on full display at this years festival committee. However, there are cases where this can be a disadvantage. In Shiraishis case, when she is confronted with a situation that she explicitly does not expect, her judgment and thinking ability deteriorate dramatically. We all face similar situations in such cases, but in her case, the fall is more apparent than others. If there is any relief, it comes after the closing ceremony. Have you anticipated all the troubles that could arise today? Yes! As regards the workmanship of the product and the financial side of things Then, keep those predictions to yourself for now. A bucket was placed near my feet, which Shiraishi must have brought with her, with water and a rag floating in it. I grabbed it, squeezed out enough water to wipe the tabletop and told Shiraishi. Her open mouth never closed, only his gaze demanded a reason. I dont mean to underestimate Shiraishis ability, but humans are not like robots, they dont move in a predictable manner, and its hard to solve problems as expected when there are troublesome elements involved, such as emotions. This time, we are not dealing with a place for students to interact with each other, nor with teachers who might give them an internal score if she gives a model answer. We are dealing with outsiders, and the students relatives and a wide variety of other people. Money is involved, and the committee is also in a position to assume some responsibility. The student council is no exception. Failure, no matter how you try to explain it, leaves a lasting impression It leaves a stronger and longer lasting impression than success But a failure may erase another failure. It might be, and this is just a possibility. If you were dealing with Shizuku or Kirasaka, this kind of talk about only possibilities would end with you being confronted with a good argument or other possibilities. But with Shiraishi, even the slightest possibility makes her pause for thought. The real purpose of those words is to convey that the real work is just beginning and that now is not the time to be reassured. It may sound far-fetched, badly worded and hard to get across, but thats what comes out of my mouth. Relax your shoulders a bit if the head of the organization is tense, itll be contagious to the whole thing. When I said this to Shiraishi, I pointed to my left arm. I then tapped my finger to indicate that I was pointing at the armband on her arm. Armband, its reverse. Huh? Also, youve buttoned your shirt wrong The buttons were hung in the wrong place and distorted to the point that a glance under the ribbon at her neck would have been enough to notice. She must have been more nervous inside than she showed, so much so that she didnt notice such obvious mistakes. While she was turning around and adjusting her appearance, complaints were spilling out from behind, but I didnt pay attention to them, which is what a good senpai should do. While saying that, it is also the seniors duty to check if the juniors are wearing their clothes properly. The two of us were having such an exchange when we saw a student approaching us from afar, rushing up to us and shouting energetically. Good morning, you two! Seeing this, and the expression on Koizumis face, as if to say that he was looking forward to this event was just the opposite without any tension, not only I but also Shiraishi let out a wry smile. CH 226 The towns shopping streets were a different scene from previous years. Different uniforms and brightly colored shirts uniformed for each class. However, the somewhat poorly designed shirts also told that they were made by students. The shopping street, which is usually crowded only in the evening, was overflowing with many students. However, it is not only students, but people from all ages groups have also come here to enjoy themselves. Many of the vendors working in the shopping district were likewise chatting with the students. Today is the day of the first ever joint cultural festival between two schools. And the curtain was about to rise on the towns biggest event, in which not only the high schools but the entire shopping district would take part. I stand beside one of the students in my school uniform. Holding a sheet of paper with the days schedule in one hand, I approached the woman next to me who was standing dignified. President will be asked to come up on the stage with Representative Sera after the Mayors address. Each of you will have about three minutes. Wearing a green armband with the Student Council written on it, different from the yellow armband wrapped around Shiraishis arm, I behaved in public in a manner typical of a student council member. All the attention and all the gazes are directed at the person next to me, which I know in my head, but my body is still tense. Things that we are not good at are not easy to overcome. Even if it is after Ive been elected. Im going to keep my greeting at the shopping district a simple one. And even so, its unusual for you to do something like this. In case youre wondering, Im the presidents assistant. Having won the election as assistant president of the student council for the next term, I have to present a suitable image in front of the students. This is even more so in a situation where I am standing in front of students at a major event, such as the cultural festival. Behind me, Koizumi was doing the final confirmations with the people in the shopping district along with the students from the Jogakuin side. Miura also continued to stare at the figures with a tablet in her hand. Only Hino-kun was hiding in a corner of the aisle, perhaps because he didnt like the crowded situation caused by the opening ceremony, or perhaps because the students were uncomfortable with his imposing face. Even now, six months after joining the student council, there seems to be no progress in his relationships with his friends. If he had the courage to take a step towards the students or, on the contrary, had the guts to try to get in touch with them, he would be able to get out of his current isolated situation. Its not just him, but me, Shizuku, and Kirasaka too, have a lot of things going wrong in some ways. Im not sure if Kanazaki is with us today. President looked around and said so. Although she is somewhat concerned that she is always considered a happy-go-lucky person. In response to her question, I turned my gaze further back than where the President was looking. There is one place that stands out from the rest of the students, where they just gather and spread out in a relaxed atmosphere without any care. If its Shizuku, she said shed go say hello to her classmates ah, there. Today, as always, I catch a glimpse of Shizuku chatting with the students, never ceasing to smile. A slight change in position does not mean that her position in the class has changed. Even if she does nothing, people naturally gather around her. And there are positions and roles that are expected of them. Whether that is what she wants or not. Shizuku is the healer around her, the centerpiece, the driving force behind the action. She is a big cog in a big wheel, and it is the gathering of the class that is set in motion when she is hooked into its place. And Ogiwara Yuuto is a big cog as well. On the day of the event, these two big cogs came together for the first time, so the excitement around them was at its peak. Even though shes helping with the class situation and other things like the student council, the fact that shes the centerpiece of the class doesnt change. I think about my classmates, who were telling Shizuku and the others about the hardships they have had to endure, from a distance. There is a line often heard in teenage dramas and manga that goes something like she was my springtime, but sometimes I wonder if it was really springtime at all. From their point of view, it may be a good memory of their sweet and sour school days. They are the narrators of the story, reminiscing from time to time about the hopes and illusions that they longed for and fleetingly scattered, and of which they say. That time was the peak. In fact, thats what my dad used to say about his school days. It was the most vividly remembered and dazzling time in his life. The memories are formed by ones own subjectivity, so one cannot complain, but if I were to talk about the current class situation as a memory, I would want to make sure to include the word chaos in it. Although the class is gathered on a class-wide scale, their gaze is divided into two halves. The girls look at Yuuto and the boys at Shizuku. The classmates are conscious not to behave or solicit each other unnecessarily, and each one of them is restraining the other. What is this Scene of Carnage? I dont understand the desire to walk around with the schools prince and princess at the festival, but lets give in and agree with it for a moment. If the invitation was made out of pure love, it would be a clean move, but its not all that simple. The desire to walk around with a kind of brand hanging over my head, saying Im walking around with the central figure of the school, is hidden in plain sight. Such a selfish ideal is what they think of, and they want that from their partner. And this festival is a typical event where students desires are laid bare. I am sure that many of the boys surrounding Shizuku now will pull out their memories of this time years from now and say things like the boys were in a fierce battle over the heroine. Then lets add one more word properly in there, chaotic struggle. I made a promise with Minato-kun. While I was thinking about this and looking at it, President turned his gaze in a different direction. Well, there are some guys who are still in the limelight of the students. At the edge of the crowd, a figure stands meditatively alone with her back against the wall of the shops lining the shopping street. There was Kirasaka, with her unique atmosphere and well-defined appearance that only she could unintentionally cultivate. Alone, isolated and the center of the school, she was the only one who behaved in an exceptional manner. That one is probably the type of person who hates to be tied down, and who cant tie anyone down. Thats why people around her cant talk to her, even if they are interested. You cant call on her, shes like a painting that is completed by standing there alone. That one is an exception. Unintentionally, a giggle and a sigh escape. The contrasting scene with Shizuku makes me realize that it is useless, perhaps because she has a quick tongue that doesnt even let people around her fantasize about her. Its a really efficient and effortless way to deal with the situation. The response is really simple and complete rejection, because the people around her think she is special. If this is the case, the boys will not even be able to dream about her. Even if they do remember, its just a bitter memory that they want to keep hidden deep in their hearts. When theyll try to remember that girls scornful smile, cold voice and sharp gaze that froze them to their very core, and theyll be shaken once again. I dont mind the way President sees it, so can you tell me when you might have some time to spare? I ask President as I check the schedule. In response to this question, she turns her eyes slightly upwards and grunts with a thoughtful expression, then she checks her wristwatch on her slender arm. Well, it will be open for two hours and people will overflow. But at a certain time, during the lunch hour, the stalls, which are the main food stalls, will be crowded, so around midday we should be able to take turns and have time to enjoy the festival. Twelve oclock? Certainly sweets are not a staple food, so youd want some other kind of snack. Id planned to buy and eat lunch at random too, so its just as well. Thinking this, I scribbled in the margin of the paper in my hand, Noon, changeable in a cursive style. Any particular class youre interested in? I shake my head in denial at the words asked. To be honest, I was so preoccupied with preparations that even though I knew which class was putting on the show, I wasnt interested. But its just a question because I have an appointment. No, its just that Ive got double work coming in. I speak the words appropriately, as if Im trying to tell a joke. But President shows me that she guessed what I was thinking with that one word. She is like a child who has found an amusing toy that makes the corners of her mouth curl up and she grins. Oh do you mind if I take a shift at that job too? You must be kidding, youll be sued as a black company for making people overwork. I wonder which company youre taking about? Shinra Corporation. It has a reputation for being strict about working hours. If you work overtime, you are ordered to leave work immediately. The company motto is Work hard, but stop working hard when you get tired. See how white it is? Its ten minutes before youll have to be there .its time to move on. I push the back of the president, whose expression is breaking with a composure that is hard to believe for someone who is scheduled to take the podium, and we proceed to walk to the intended location. Then, as a girl of her age, she was sulking and muttered some complaints here and there. As we proceeded through most of them, President turned her face to the side and said. Well then, instead of the cultural festival, I shall ask you to watch me closely at the opening ceremony. With these words, I stopped the hand I was pushing and came to a halt facing the President, who flipped her body a little further ahead of me. The palm of her hand, held out without a sound, is small and white, reaffirming that she too is a girl who is only one year ahead of myself You forget by her speech and behavior that she is also a human being, someone who strives to embody perfection. Dont worry, theres nowhere else in particular to look. President turns herself around with a pleasant sound like a high-five when she lightly claps her proffered hands together. Its okay, Im not going to miss her last big day as the president because of something unnecessary. I dont need to be told that. Good morning. As I sent President off and looked away, a voice reached me from behind, a voice Im already familiar with. Yesterday I would have been fed up with it, but on the day it is surprisingly not. I turn around and face the person in front of me and look into their victorious eyes and say a few words of greeting. Hello. Well, since Im not flattering or am close to her, the tone of my voice is low and adequate words spill out of my mouth unconsciously. The other Sera does not seem to be particularly bothered by this and smiles confidently. What about that look from the very first moment of the opening ceremony? Is that it, or is she trying to say that Im a lonely guy all by myself? Im telling you, Im not alone, Im alone. No, I dont understand, I dont understand either. I dont have to tell you that Sera was also passing by to prepare to go up on stage, but since she spoke to me, she must have something to say. I thought so, and as I waited for the words to follow, she said the words I expected her to say. I will do whatever it takes to win today, so Her thoughts are probably occupied with the match with Hiiragi Akane. She looks as if she is not able to hide her preoccupation with the opportunity that has come her way, even if it is not in the way she would have wished. Please do your best Ill buy some when Im hungry too. I want to end the conversation early and quickly find a calm place to watch the opening ceremony alone, but as if to prevent me from doing so, Sera continues speaking. Isnt it normal that you dont contribute to sales there? I sigh involuntarily at Sera, who squints at me and asks me if there is something behind the scenes Im sure you can see through my underhanded tactics, but Ill throw out the words that genuinely come to mind, without letting on my true feelings. Its just that our priorities are different, you and I. To be honest, for me its more important that the event goes off without a hitch than that we win. When people in the position as the student council are only concerned about the competition, you would be worried about whether the festival will go off without a hitch. If I ask firmly, I cant say anything friendly about Sera-san, so I answered like an honors student would do. Shiraishi would have chosen these answers perfectly. Finally, I continued, And and looked again at the upperclassman in front of me. What brother wouldnt go to a restaurant where his sister is? Checkmate. This move makes the opponent unable to do anything. When I confidently told them and looked for their reaction, contrary to my expectation, I was met with an expression of withdrawal. Well, this is completely different from what Ive expected. It wasnt like that at all. On the contrary, I was decided to be certified as a sis-con. Sera just smiled bitterly and walked past next to me. Say something. Didnt you learn in primary school that ignoring is the most mentally damaging thing you can do? Thats a mandatory subject you learn in the first volume of Bocchi. But its definitely easier now that the troublesome person has left. I moved to the wall of a suitable shopping street and waited to watch the stage where the opening ceremony was to take place. A few moments later, after a large crowd of students, the Mayor, and then Akane Hiiragi and Sera took to the stage to declare the event open. My first Sakura Festival as member of the Student Council has begun. : Oh so its been over the time which I promised, huh? CH 227 After the opening ceremony in the shopping district, all the students of Sakuranaoka Academy boarded the buses lent by Kirasakas father. The sight of a total of five large buses bringing them in was a sight to behold. I got on one of the buses as well. President, Koizumi, Miura, Shizuku and Kirasaka were also scheduled to be on the same bus. However, Hino-kun was the only one who doesnt want to get on the bus at all. He squirms at the boarding gate, but his legs do not move forward. What are you doing? No its In his hand was an SLR camera he had bought along. I dont even need to ask him what he was going to shoot. The first thing on the schedule after the opening ceremony is the Kikyo Jogakuin chorus in the town hall. It is an opportunity that Hino-kun, who has worshiped Kaede as a goddess (provisional) ever since he was saved by her before, so he wouldnt want to miss the opportunity. Understanding what he was thinking, I asked that. Excessive words wouldve been conveyed to him in a slightly more nuanced way than they should be otherwise. So instead, I waited for a response with a straightforward question. Are you sure, senpai? Its Kaede-sans first cultural festival. He reveals the feelings he would have had in his heart at the time I was silently getting on the bus. His words and voice are strong and loud. He must have genuinely had doubts. I couldnt find the words to reply immediately to Hino-kuns words. To tell you the truth, I would like to leave such an event alone and see my younger sisters bright appearance with my own eyes. The only family member in the Shinra family for me right now is my younger sister. She is the only one who has spent time huddled close to me, the one person who understands and loves me more than anyone else. However, there are reasons to suppress this desire. She wont be pleased when I go to visit her now. Rather, she would scold me for why I abandoned my job. Serious, but pampered, and perhaps actually happy. Maybe its just me thinking that, but Im the only member of her family in a situation where our parents arent home. While there is some anxiety around the first festival, it would have a huge positive impact emotionally to have family members there to see the event. However, Kaede would still refuse. The younger sister, who thinks more about those around her than herself, was somewhat like Shizuku. Perhaps it is because she has always looked up to her like an older sister, and that part of her is similar. Perhaps that is why a wry smile leaks out when I exchange glances with Shizuku, who was getting on the bus. Hino-kun,.. get on, this is my order as a senior. Yes. By nature, the Assistant for the Student Council has no authority to order anyone. Although the situation and the mood of the moment pushed him over the edge, Hino-kun reluctantly got on board the bus. When the last person took his seat, the bus started heading towards the Sakuranaoka Academy. The bus journey took about five minutes. In the meantime, while everyone else was chatting and enjoying the atmosphere, President was quietly catching her breath. This is the real opening of the festival. The previous ones were like tutorials, and the opening ceremony in the school after this is her first big performance. The bus quietly parks at the bus stop in the school. Students disembark in groups and head towards their tents. In the middle of all this, Koizumi took out a large loudspeaker and began to explain what was going to happen next. The opening ceremony will begin in five minutes in the central plaza. All students must be present. At the sound of Koizumis voice, which echoes through the air several times, some students checked their clocks and quickly walked away from the scene. They are probably proceeding with minimal preparations before the opening ceremony. I too went to the student council tent and hung my jacket in the appropriate place. Then I stood in line by the stage in the central plaza and waited for all the students to gather. The order is, President, Koizumi, Miura, me, Hino-kun, and, on a tentative basis, Shizuku and Shiraishi in the last row. Kirasaka was waiting quietly behind the stage, in the shade of a tree. Within a few minutes of Koizumis announcement, many students had gathered in front of the stage. After confirming that most of the students were present, the opening ceremony began under Koizumis leadership. First of all, I would like to ask the student council president to make an opening statement. With these words, the atmosphere in the area changed and became quiet. My eyes were drawn to her as she stepped onto the stage, and I waited quietly so that I wouldnt miss a single word she was about to say. Her brown hair shines in the sunlight as she walks, and her steps remain light. There was no nervousness in her behavior, and she stood in front of the microphone with an accustomed demeanor. President looked at all these students and then slowly began speaking. My last cultural festival has come. Three years have flown by and this years preparations have felt like just a few days. Its sad to think that its really the last. At these words, the atmosphere at the venue became somber. But then, just as quickly, President declared in a loud, clear voice to cut through the earlier gloomy atmosphere.. That is why I declare that this festival will be the best! Students, enjoy and remember it, and for the sake of the upcoming student generation for the Sakuranaoka Academy, show them that this is what high school life is all about! The words were delivered with arms outstretched, and the entire audience erupted in cheers and passion that seemed to shake the entire place. The teachers applauded the opening declaration, which was short and minimal, but still grabbed the students attention. All the students applauded generously as President made a small bow and stepped down from the podium. It was a moment that clearly showed how much Akane Hiiragi is loved by the students. The opening ceremony was closed with introductions by the principal, the town mayor who had somehow arrived from the shopping district, and Reiya Kirasaka, who had personally donated for this school festival, and was also invited to the stage. While the students quickly moved to their posts, I focused my attention on a single point without moving from my initial location. The other person noticed this, too, and walked over to me, without even bothering to have a conversation with the heads of the school. Its an unexpectedly quick reunion, Shinra Minato-kun. If you were going to come to the opening ceremony, I could have made preparations if you had told me beforehand. Well, saying to make preparation is just a matter of sentiment. Reiya Kirasaka, still in his expensive-looking suit, chauffeur and with a secretary, showed up and surprised me. Of course he wouldve had to adjust some time from his busy schedule, but its a little too much to think that a single student would take his interest this much. Kirasaka, who made a similarly small bow to his father next to me, had nothing to say and was looking at the situation ahead on the spot. So till what time today? Im thinking of staying as long as time permits, plus Im interested in the sweets my daughter and you are serving up as a team effort. Im actually more of a waiter and customer service guy. I dont dare to say that because I feel like Ill meet him in a different place if I tell him that. I didnt want to meet this person on this day because I feel like Im more nervous whenever I meet him. However, what has come cannot be helped. When I was thinking of some way to pass the conversation along appropriately, the director unexpectedly turned his back on me. I think Ill start by looking at the announcement from the Jogakuins side. Shinra-kuns sister is there too, so Im interested. Ahis that so? When I was relieved at the time when he left so easily, I couldnt help but straighten my spine when he turned around again. When I was thinking about what he would ask, it was a simple question Are you brother and sister alike? No, we are so different that I would say we are complete opposites. Hmm Your parents were overseas, werent they? Yes, my father was supposed to move out on his own, but my mother is there to support him, so we are living alone. Seriously why do you need this information now? The fact that he directly asked for information that he could have asked even from his daughter, was this just checking facts? However, there is nothing that comes to mind that would be his motive behind the behind the question, so I wonder if the person wished to confirm that it was not true. After hearing this, the director had nothing to say and proceeded in the direction of the main gate. He gets into a luxury car parked there, drives off and disappears. What was that? Its best not to think about it, my father is mostly a mystery. Kirasaka also did not refer to the earlier question in any depth, and after seeing him off, she began to walk towards the student council tent. In the meantime, I wondered if there would be anything to talk about, but in the end I chose Ayataka (green tea) silence. Would you like some yakisoba? We have frankfurters too! After the opening ceremony, the loud voices of business were heard all the way to the student councils tent. The activity gradually began to pick up, and more and more people started to arrive after the opening ceremony in the shopping district. The Kikyo Jogakuin tent next door is still unoccupied, so we, the student council, have not opened for business as well. We had only made preparations and were ready to open at any time. Under these circumstances, Shiraishis eyes sparkle at the cultural festival that has finally begun. Her eyes were wide open and she was staring intently at the students with her nose in the air. With her by my side, I sat down in the student council tent. I was chewing on the donated food for sampling, placed on the table. Minato-kun, youve got sauce on your mouth. You idiot this is state-of-the-art makeup. Giggling, Shizuku takes out a piece of tissue and offers it to me. I cant understand after all, it could be a modern trend that was difficult for me who usually doesnt wear makeup. Immediately wiping the sauce from my mouth, I reached for my next target, the grilled chicken. People often say that the food served at festivals is not tasty, but to be honest, it is cheap and uses store-bought ingredients, so it has a consistent taste. Its better than being served a taste you dont like at a restaurant that tries to be unique. With this in mind, I put the yakitori in my mouth. Oh dear, theres a stick stuck in your mouth, Shinra-kun. This is because I am eating yakitori dont say misleading things with a straight face. Next to Shizuku, at the back of the student council tent, Kirasaka announced this while looking down at the book in her hand. No, a person with a stick growing out of his mouth is dangerous in terms of common sense. Or rather, it is too painful to watch. When I cast a cold gaze at Kirasaka, whose sense of humor is too low, she raises her mouth in a grin, as if she enjoyed that reaction. President, who was looking at the conversation between the three of us with a gentle gaze like an older sister, checked the time on her wristwatch and stood up. Its about time the students from Kikyo Jogakuin came in. Eat in moderation. Eat? The student council tent still has a lot of food on the table. All of the food and beverages from all the stalls were placed there. The students have offered to give us this as a token of their appreciation for all the preparation we have done so far. It would be a shame to leave any behind. Koizumi, Miura and Hino-kun all ate their fair share, but there is still quite a bit left. When I offered her another yakitori, President fell silent and stared blankly at me, wondering what I was thinking. What now? As I watched quietly, President did not accept the yakitori I offered her, but put it directly into her mouth. Is this what they call an ahn? Bending down and holding her swaying hair by the ear with her left hand, Presidents face came close to my eyes. A slight flowery fragrance from President tickled my nostrils. The completely unexpected behavior made my body stiffen. After taking a small bite, she returned to her original position and chewed on her food. Then, after swallowing, she smiles victoriously, not at me, but at the girls sitting next to me and behind me. Even as the President some things are unacceptable. Youve some nerve really good one at that. Presidents transparent provocations had a great effect. Shizuku and Kirasaka both look completely outraged. With a low voice, Kirasakas eyes were sharp and cold. As for Shizuku, her gentle smile disappeared and she looked emotionless and scary. The two of you, I wanted to tell you. The festival is also a competition, you know?'' The words, akin to a declaration of war of some sort, were thrown from the senior to her juniors. The three of them exchanged glances. This is a completely a scene of carnage. No, its really Koizumi and Miura with Shiraishi moving to the edge of the tent to not get involved completely. Its scary, Im scared too. However, I cant escape because I was completely sitting in the center of the three of them. In the midst of all this, I turned my gaze to Hino-kun. Is this tapioca milk tea!? Has he never been to a shop with his friends before? Was he this impressed by its taste for the first time? I know, but lets try glance at him too. My last remaining glimmer of hope was short-lived, and I spent some time in this situation with my shoulders narrowed. CH 228 Even though I have the title of a Student Council member, I still am a student of Sakuranaoka Academy. So, for the first 30 minutes or so after the opening ceremony, I was in the atmosphere of the event. After moderately digesting the food items offered in the name of commodity check, I emerged from the student councils tent. I walked up to the outdoor stage, which was still unoccupied after being used for the opening ceremony, and saw that several students were carrying equipment and other items. Lets get started then. President took the lead, turned around, and announced. Now comes the rushed part of the day. The student council tent will be left to Shizuku and Kirasaka, while the rest of us get down to business as a student council. There is work that needs to be done before Kaede and the other students from Kikyo Jogakuin join us. The committee is currently going around the school to see if there are any problems with the preparations for the opening of the event. The student council handles dealing with problems that cannot be handled by the average student, although its not like the problems would be solved on the spot. President has an intercom attached to her ear, and students are in contact with her. On the executive committee members side, Shiraishi would be wearing the same one as a representative. In these days of the rapid popularization of smart phones, it may seem old-fashioned as a means of communication, but I heard that this was the best way to get in touch quickly. Just dont tell anyone I wanted to try one myself. The other goal is to keep an eye on the entire event schedule behind the stage, which is now standing nearby, and to make sure that the final program proceeds without a hitch. The executive committee is the main body that manages this festival. Therefore, Shiraishi is still in charge of the general work, but the student council is the one who gives detailed instructions and makes corrections. They are asked to proceed roughly and make detailed corrections. This is the method of managing this festival, which Shiraishi and President discussed and decided on together. At first I thought that the opposite role might be better, but when I thought about it, the small size and small scale of the student council as a student council is more appropriate in terms of the role of correction. And we are currently in the process of making that correction. After Miura heard Presidents call, she walked up to the student closest to the stage and the first to use the stage. Koizumi then began the final meeting with the student who would be the host of the stage. I, along with Hino-kun, will be doing the simple work of carrying the appropriate equipment to the indicated locations. Let me tell you, simple hard work is surprisingly useful. As a must-know information for modest boys, it may become a necessary skill for future male students, so much so that it may be included in future textbooks. Maybe its not really that necessary, because driving might be the number one. Yeah, Im on a roll today. After carrying the large piece of sound equipment that the Music Club will be using for the concert, I looked down at the students from the top of the stage. Mysteriously, the phrase of looking down on others becomes true if ones a giant. The crowds are like those at a summer festival, and I thought to myself, I hate crowds. The noise and clamor reaches deep into my ears, and a sense of fatigue envelops my entire body. Even though I am not doing anything out of the ordinary, the atmosphere of the place makes me mentally tired. The different routine is not a routine that I have been accustomed to, so I cannot adapt to it. There may be such things as pleasant exhaustion and joyful fatigue. But in the end, it is a feeling that can only be experienced by those who have enjoyed the moment deep down in their hearts. Even now, in front of my eyes, students are repeatedly running and walking in all directions. Some are carrying their belongings that will probably be used in the class performance, others are shopping, and still others are enjoying the festival without worrying about anything. Not a single one of them looks or acts the same. They all have different values and behaviors, and then each finds enjoyment in their own way. This is what makes everyone different and everyone good, I understand. Because I have no classes, too, so I feel like Im getting something out of it. From the stage, I could see the specially designed main gate as a whole, albeit from a distance. The students of the organizing committee were handing out guide maps of the school to the people who were constantly passing through the gate. Naturally, Shiraishi was among them. Occasionally, a student acting as a messenger would talk to Shiraishi, and each time she would convey instructions with a thoughtful expression on her face. Every time she is troubled by a thought, she is probably holding her hand against her chest onto the notepad in the breast pocket. It is the lifeline of her actions, and most importantly, her brain. I see her working hard in the corner of my eyesight, and move my hand, which had involuntarily stopped, as well. The students, seeing that the stage program will soon begin, are even more lively. In the midst of it all, Miura heard something from a student waiting by the side of the stage and rushed over to us. The Light music club, the students attending the lunchtime performance have asked us to wait about ten minutes for the program to begin due to a class performance. Comparing the time schedule in her hand with the current time on her wrist, President and Miura looked at each other with bitter expressions. I also heard the distant sound. I involuntarily looked at the clock on the school building to check the time. The current time is just before 10:30. The first group will proceed at exactly 30 minutes, but the students of the light music club, who were to advance from there and take place before noon, declared themselves late. Some students were bold. I cant blame that student in general because of his/her role in the class, but lets be on time, please. Because Im in trouble management delay = means Ill be late getting home. Really, Id appreciate it if theyd stop this. So, I will give priority to the performance of the dance club after group one. Miuras words were followed by a compromising proposal. Following these words, a settlement was proposed. Ill have them help me with the drum roll at the pageant, and before that, Ill put the performance in. Miura then bowed and left to tell the students who were waiting aside what she had just said. Next, Koizumi told President about the requirements of the matter. The handicraft club is preparing a surprise for the advisors birthday, and they have asked us to invite the teacher on stage. Why are you going making this a surprise even for us, the management? Well try to make some time by shaving a minute off each of the first half of the interval. Placing her hand on her forehead, she let out a sigh. Really, these guys are on an up-to-the-minute schedule, so Id like them to say something congratulatory. Koizumi must have been asked to approach the President because of his kind nature. Hino-kun made a small comment about his feelings as the two of them were busily running around among the students. Senpai, isnt it better for us to help them Hino-kun is such a kind man despite his red hair, large build, and fish eyes that give him the appearance of a complete delinquent. But now that kindness must be put aside. If you can afford to worry about such things, then carry even one thing quickly, and think about the fact that the work is being carried out in parts of so you wont stumble over it. If you compare us to the human body, President is the brain, Hino-kun and I are the arms, and Miura and Koizumi are the legs. All of us are sharing the necessary work, which makes it possible for us to carry out our tasks efficiently. To stop the work here would be to put off the entire process. Dont think, but feel, as if you were a cog in a society in which you will be placed in the future. Im a cog, Ill never work, Ill never get paid enough and Ill eventually give up Anyway, we just have to do our work as arms. By thinking this way, I can remove unnecessary thoughts from my brain and only move my body. Koizumi told the student who was the moderator what President had just instructed him to do, and then approached me standing in the opposite direction. Pretending to be working nearby so as not to arouse Presidents suspicion, he whispered into my ear. Shinra-kun, I was also preparing to present a bouquet of flowers to the President at the closing ceremony I guess the presidents words resonated with me as well. Even if he couldnt tell President himself, he must have felt guilty for keeping it a secret from us, too, Koizumi said, looking apologetic. I think he was probably worried about Presidents ability to gather information and didnt tell us about it either. It was a good decision. But Lets not do more surprises Yeah I let out a sigh and a wry smile, and told Koizumi, who blushed. < +1 Love rival(?) > Well then, everyone, Id like to start the program for the open-air stage! After a few moments of preparation and correction, the first performance began outdoors. A female student utters a loud voice with a so-called moe voice that seems to have a star at the end of the word. Then, the brass band in the back played the school song, signaling the start of the performance with a fanfare. As I watch this scene from the side, President puts her hand on the intercom near her ear. Without saying anything, she put her fingertips to her chin and pretended to think. Koizumi and the others looked at her to see what was going on when she turned her body towards me. Shinra, I need you to go to the committee members tent. Are we short-staffed? When I asked this, President shook her head. She let out a breath of exasperation and then uttered the words that have become customary for this type of event: Claims. Its a complaint. Thats right. I had a feeling that was the case. I expected that President would have a tough time leaving this place and that it would be unsuitable for the gentle Koizumi and Hino-kun at the time I was invited. Excuse me, please. No, you chose the right person for the job. I still am Presidents assistant. I cant refuse a request from her. When I lightly returned the words to President who had a bitter smile and an apologetically dark expression on her face, I turned my body in the opposite direction of the stage. If the complainer were to be a scary person, I would definitely call Hino-kun, I thought to myself as I headed toward the target tent with heavy steps. CH 229 As I proceeded toward the intended destination, the number of people increased. Not only was I approaching the main gate, but it was easy to guess from the gazes and expressions of the people around me that some kind of special situation was taking place. Why do people show such interests themselves just because they are not involved? People can sometimes be ruthless just because there is no potential risk, no relationship. No, it is because they are unaware that they can be ruthless. We are unconcerned, but we cannot overcome our curiosity. I thought about this as I moved forward against the flow of people. Under the tent of the student council, which was set up in front of the tent of the executive committee, there was no sign of the two people who were supposed to be there. I wondered if the two had sensed the situation around the tent, which was different from the bustling crowd, and went to take a look at Shiraishi. For a moment, I stopped walking and looked around. Normally it would have been easy to find them, but they were nowhere to be seen. I walked for sometime and then stopped to search for them. The eyes that are usually so much on them are concentrating on the trouble that appeared at that moment. Then there might be the possibility of those two people being there at the end of those gazes. After navigating through the crowd, occasionally bumping shoulders and bowing my head in apology, the executive committees HQ finally came into view. Even from a distance, I could see that the spectators had gathered in a circle, standing still, as if avoiding a single point of view. Some of them were pointing their smartphone cameras at them. The act itself was probably not malicious. In addition to the festivities, if its an unrelated tussle, lets keep a record of it. In todays age of dramatically popular social networking sites, that unawareness can put a blade to the throat of the action. If youre an outsider, you have to be discreet in your calls and actions, but you can intercept a person if youre in uniform so I forcefully cover the camera with my palm which was pointing somewhere. What? I held out my arm to emphasize the armband to the student who frowned and turned back to me in a super grumpy manner. The student council, would appreciate it if you would refrain from filming it, as it could get you into trouble. When I told her without making eye contact, the female student still turned the camera to avoid the hand that was blocking her. Young people these days dont listen very well. I was a young person too, I agree. In fact, Im a very bad listener myself, so it makes even more sense. However, I would like them to stop filming, as I am about to go to the place where the camera is pointed I let out a deep sigh, which Im sure she couldnt hear over the clamor, and as I was pondering, a student put their hand on the shoulder of the female student. She must have thought it was my hand, and turned around in the opposite direction as if to shake it off strongly. You cant take pictures of people without permission. Ah The place she turned around, there stood the prince of the school, Yuuto Ogiwara. He gently covered the hand that should have shaken his off and told her in a calm tone of voice, making the female students blush. Where did this prince come from? Or rather, which shoujo manga is it? The reaction is too much cliche, and she turns to Yuuto with an expression that expresses her dismay without hiding it. The two in front of them look like they are shining like a scene from a manga. Or rather, the eyes of the female students seem to be 20% more sparkly. This, School prince effect is terrifying. Unlike my turn the girl easily lowered the camera and hung it up with a blush of embarrassment. Am I being helpful? Sarcasm? With a cold look, we exchange a light conversation as we used to do in the past. It is a nostalgic feeling that I have not felt for a long time. But it is surprising that Yuuto also came to this place. As I was about to move on, thinking that it would have been rather nice if this guy was with me, Yuuto asked me. Is there anything I can do for you? His words were an indication that he was not going forward with me, and he seemed to be trying to resolve the situation in a different manner. Perhaps it was he who was more unsure of the distance than I was. With a moments hesitation, I gave a small nod to my friend who was smiling at me. Have the students around you stop filming, its going to be a hassle to put out the fire later on Gotcha. I was relieved to see him respond by raising his hand as I headed straight for the center. I checked my surroundings as I ran, and as I expected, I saw a few students holding their phones in their hands as well as the girls, but it isnt much to worry about. I put aside the unnecessary and unwarranted concerns, and as I approached the center till the voice of a junior student reached my ears. So, we will return the money you gave us As I slipped through the crowd that surrounded Shiraishi and the others like the final wall, I saw Shiraishi bowing along with a student in an apron. The young man standing ahead of them was watching the scene with a wicked smile on his mouth. The president has forced me into a troublesome role, huh He said it was a complaint, but I thought that if it was a normal problem, a proper apology would do the trick, but this was a different case. It was immediately obvious from the expressions on the faces of Shizuku and Kirasaka, who were standing behind Shiraishi. They were looking at them sharply, coldly, and even with disgust. Just by giving my money back, do you think this will all be under the bridge? Among them, a man with painfully blond hair and jingling accessories who told this Shiraishi. Judging from the yakisoba noodles in his hand, this was probably a food-related complaint. The mans words made Shiraishi raise her gaze to say something back, by that time I unnaturally interrupted her to exchange glances with the other party. Something amiss? Standing in front of the men to position myself in the middle, I remove the green armband from my arm before their gazes turn to the armband on my arm. I crumple it into a fist, but this is a distraction. I silently offer the armband to Shiraishi, whose eyes widen in surprise at my sudden arrival, and turn my attention to the pocket of her uniform. Sensing the detailed action, which is not even conveyed, Shiraishi hides the armband in her own uniform. Who are you? I got a call that theres some trouble here so whats up? It was not an answer to the other partys question, but the men smiled with a goofy, cliched evil smile at the topic of conversation, which they proceeded to discuss without letting my words get in the way. Im not sure how they can just refund your money when you have to wait, the portions are not worth the money, the food doesnt taste good, and theres even hair in it. The man said these words, which are classic and, above all, difficult to prove true. The food he actually had in his hand had hair on it as if it had been plainly placed on the top of it. If it were not for this situation, I would have even responded, Did you put your hair on it? But I understood that this was not a situation in which I could make a joke. I apologize for that and will refund your money, so please take your time and visit the other stalls. I said, pointing my hand toward the stalls lined up behind me. It was a mechanical response, not containing any emotion at all. However, Shiraishi had probably already dealt with this degree of support, and underneath her thin smile, she seemed to have room to spare. Im craving yakisoba, arent I? The blonde man says, pointing to the yakisoba he has requested to return. The other young man standing next to him also burst out laughing like someone watching bullying from the sidelines. I wonder if its really fun doing these things At least, I hope the feeling of fun I am searching for is not as cheap as theirs. We sell it for 100 yen at the shop, so please go there. I pointed to the school building as they seemed to be enjoying the situation. They were surprised at what I said, perhaps not expecting it. What do you think were coming all the way out here for? Their eyes narrowed and their voices carried a hint of anger. Their reaction, as if they were doing the right thing, was conversely beginning to look ridiculous. Minato-kuns acting ability, which is comparable to that of the drama clubs ace, changes his expression as if playing dumb. Did you wish to enroll then the staff will be handing out materials at the main entrance in the back. Do you think the customers are idiots? This is not a restaurant, its a high school, and the school rules dont say that customers are gods, so I dont understand what youre trying to say. As one would expect, saying words that provoke so much will lower anyones boiling point. Flushing with anger like Hino-kuns hair color, the guy takes a step forward. At that moment, I catch out of the corner of my eye that Shizuku and Kirasaka at the back shook their bodies to break in. But its unnecessary. He raises his hand and gestures that it is unnecessary. If either me or the blonde takes a step forward, our eyesight will intersect and we will be close enough that our bodies touch. In truth, it would be great if I could choose a solution that is smart and beautiful for everyone to see, but I dont have the speaking ability or the charisma to do so. Then, I need to say something that will surely shut them up within the limited number of options available to me. The student standing next to me is an ordinary male student, and there are two of them. Looking for something that would make them shut up, I shifted my gaze and looked around a little, and saw the perfect candidate. If you were in a class where the only students in the athletic department were strict about the length and color of their hair, and a bright colored foreign object was mixed in, would you be willing to be refunded? I pointed to the tray with the clear lid and again made a deliberate confirmation of the claims these men were making. Turning around as if to ask for agreement, I approached the boys in their aprons. As I recall, the boys job was to put the food in the trays and tighten the lids with rubber bands Huh? Ah, yes! Yes. The boy nodded after a delay in rhythm. In my heart, I turned my body to the front again while being relieved that at least I wasnt denied there. Besides, it helped that the man in front of me took the trouble to point to his hair for emphasis. The word short hair carries more weight. I wondered where the spare smile had gone, and what was different from a moment ago was that the mens faces had gone pale. The words I just said are appropriate and baseless. I uttered them as they came to me, as the boy with short hair on his head was trotting behind the guy. These people just get a sense of superiority from standing in a situation where they have the upper hand and unilaterally striking someone who is in a weaker position. They probably have no recollection of the circumstances or environment at the time the goods were handed over to them. Even if they make up a suitable excuse on the spot, once they have created a situation in which they have the upper hand, people would become fragile and vulnerable. A person like Shiraishi, with a serious and easy-to-understand personality, would have become a good target. The two men flinched and looked at each other. The two men flinch and look at each other. They continue to speak to each other, not giving each other time to recall the scene in their memories. Id like to see the goods if you dont mind. Dont worry, I wont damage the evidence. I made the best fake smile I could while saying that. One step forward, one step backward, the blonde retreating in the opposite direction. Already not caring about the eyes of those around me or the cameras, which had been so depressing just a moment ago. Slowly, I reach out my hand to catch it, and the other person wriggles as if to reject it. Just a refund is fine. His eyes change to look at me as if he was looking at a creepy creature, and I stop my advancing steps to make sure Ive told him in detail. I turned on my heel and proceeded next to the boys and muttered in their ears. Dont take those guys to the front of the store, just give them the money from the executive committee for the price. Y-yes After hearing my words to the end, the boy ran over to the committee members tent, which was just around the corner. The executive committee who was watching the situation immediately handed over the change, and the male student carried it to the guys. I-Im sorry about that, too Grabbing the money offered roughly, the duo clicks their heels and leaves the school through the front gate and out of sight. Waving her until they were out of sight, Shiraishi looked up at me with a difficult expression on her face. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth a lie for a lie. Im not a saint enough to tell the truth about everything to someone who shows malice and confronts me. Since my point has been somewhat understood, I say it louder to convey it to Shizuku and the others in the back. Shiraishi probably didnt think those two guys were telling the truth either, so she didnt say anything back. The appearance of her looking down coincided with my sisters dejected mood, so I went up to her in that crowd and ruffled up her hair. Despite the coldness of his surroundings, the fact that troubles disappear as soon as we find a solution seems to represent an indescribable human nature. Among them, I called out to one man who was standing alone with a grin on his face before returning. Yuuto, if youre not busy, help out with the student council. Is that an order? I have nothing more to say to my friend, who smiles somewhat happily while letting out a sigh. There was just a little distance between our shoulders, which had not been together for a long time, but I am sure that the slight discomfort will shorten in the near future. CH 230 Time and years accumulated for this one day were both joyous and fleeting, and it by in a flash. The open air stage was bustling with people. Students and visitors alike seemed to be enjoying themselves, paying no attention to the trouble at the main gate. I do not intend to use exaggerated words like rewarding, but I was able to reaffirm once again that the actions taken by Shiraishi and the student council were not in vain when I saw the students who came into view as I walked by. I walked up to the students wearing green armbands standing by the stage, and one of the girls, who stood out from the crowd, turned around and smiled at me. Im sorry I put you through all this. Its my job. I expressed my intention with my expression that it isnt something to be worried about. It was a choice I made on my own accord, and it wouldnt be appropriate for me to argue now that I no longer want to work. The fact that I came back with more people than on my way here was not mentioned, and Yuuto didnt say anything in particular, and just asked Koizumi about his work. I checked the time on the clock on the building and found that it was almost time for the students of Kikyo Girls Academy to visit. Despite the hectic schedule, the student council also had to enjoy the cultural festival. While Koizumi and Miura were taking over and passing on messages to the students, a bustling noise, different from the noise around us, reached my ears. And then, I heard the sound of running footsteps coming from behind me. Tou-! A strong shock spreads across my back and a familiar scent tickled my nostrils. Without even having to look back, I realized who had jumped on my back. Kaede, youre heavy Youre terrible Nii-san, Im a relatively light weight. Even though she said I was terrible, my little sister Kaede poked her head out from the side without showing any signs of being particularly hurt. Black hair and well-defined eyes, which do not resemble those of her older brother, attract the attention of the male students around us. But its not just her looks that draws attention, its the sailor suit shes wearing that stands out above all others. Sorry to make you wait! As she got off my back and greeted the presidents, many female students came up to her from behind. Among them, of course, was Sera, the head of the girls academy. The presidents of the two schools looked at each other and spoke to each other. We will be ready to start selling at the scheduled time of 11:00 a.m. You are as stiff as ever I think its not too late for you to enjoy the festival here a little bit first. Hearing Seras words, President said with a wry smile. However, Sera touched her glasses to adjust them and shook her head. The other students can enjoy themselves as they please, but we have our position as representatives of the school and above all, we have the matter of the competition to deal with first. She said it like it was just an afterthought, but I guess the match was her first priority. Before I could say a word, Kaede pulled back on my sleeve and stopped me. As expected of my sister. She is a very skilled sister who knows what her brother is about to speak and is able to hold me back. Rather, she is even a master of sisterly skills. It is a title given only to those who have mastered their sisters skills to the top, or so it says in the dictionary. Anyway, the stage is finally set. In RPG terms, this competition is just beginning. I know that the cultural festival had already started, but now it has started in the truest sense. After that, the students of Kikyo Jogakuin are divided into various groups as if they are dispersing, and they mix and melt in the noise and clamor of the cultural festival. Kaede stayed where she was and began preparing to help the student council with their work. We, the student council members, returned to the tent and were greeted by Shizuku and Kirasaka, who had returned from the commotion earlier. It looks like its about to start. Shizuku announced as she sat down on a chair. The spectacle of all the students wearing aprons and having lively conversations was certainly that of a school festival. I guess so I muttered in a weak voice and moved my gaze in all directions. Everywhere I looked, the students had happy expressions on their faces. Even the students in different uniforms are enjoying this situation to the fullest. The students of Sakuranaoka Gakuen must be feeling even more fulfilled. Since, it was an event that they had created themselves. They have thought about it, discussed it, and implemented it to get to this day. This is probably the reason why their expressions looked more natural and didnt look as if they were trying to them up. It is precisely because the event was created by the students themselves and not been set up in advance by the school, so it would remain vivid in the memory and would be passed down from generation to generation. Is this the right angle for the sign? Ill put the extra fabric in a cooler box. Under the tents and outside, I see the boys busily preparing for the opening and the girls making the final checks. I wonder if I will be able to talk about this sight I am seeing now as a pleasant memory in the future. With these thoughts in my mind, I go about the detailed work of preparing the menu and change on the desk. I hope it sells. It will sell Youre being overly optimistic. When Shizuku gave a blank reply to the words I said with her chest puffed up in anticipation, Kirasaka returned calm words with a slightly cold voice from next to her. They were also dressed in a sky blue-colored apron and a light pink apron. Naturally, Kirasaka was in blue and Shizuku was in pink. I am wearing a safe black one around my waist. After confirming the Pancake sign in rounded writing that Yuuto had set up in the opposite direction of Hino-kun, President came up to us and joined the conversation. Even if its a competition and a business, and even though its important to make profit, you must remember that the most important thing is to enjoy yourself. She picks up the coins lying out on the table with her small fingers and throws them into the designated box. This is a good argument, and the most important topic of this festival. The students themselves enjoy it, and because it is right, they feel a great sense of alienation when they dont understand it. Its like theres theyre the only foreign substance in the mix. Even though we know that no one thinks that way, our ingrained values and ways of thinking remain unchanged. And, even if you say it in a straightforward manner, you just be pushy: The bitter smile that spilled out of her fave looked very sad. Some guilt pierces my heart for making her look like that at her last cultural festival. Ive never been good at the idea of trying harder next time. Ive lived my whole life with the mindset of succeeding from the very beginning, and this might be the first time but. Once she had broken her words there, President paused for a moment before continuing with her next words. That was not the sad smile that had been on her face just a few moments before. Next time Id like to see your smiling face at least once. Is what she says with her chestnut-colored hair flowing in the air. Even though it was directed at me, it sounded like it was directed not at me but at Shizuku and the others who were sitting next to me. Then, as if nothing had happened, she returned to her usual dignified expression and called out to the other student council members to move out. Now then, lets make a grand sale! Her words went around the tent, and when she turned around, everyone followed behind her. Her appearance was strong proof that she was the head of this organization. Koizumi, Miura, and Hino-kun also followed Presidents back to announce the opening to the students. Shizuku, too, quickly stood up from her chair, as if she had been looking forward to it. Minato-kun, lets go! There are many students who have been looking forward to the Student Council opening a stall. For those students, the student council is taking full advantage of its power to set up a short advertisement on the stage. At the end of the moving student council, Shizuku pulled my hand and I stood my body up. Kirasaka was standing next to me, arms crossed, waiting for me to move as well. My friend says that its tough working in the fast-food chains You dont have friends like that, do you? Advertising the store is also part of your job. President was walking towards the stage when Kirasaka forcefully took my arm and pulled it. And without hesitation, Sera also lined up on the stage where she took the stage. At 11:00 a.m., the competition between the student councils of both Sakuranaoka Gakuen and Kikyo Jogakuin began with a grand opening on the school grounds at the open-air stage. CH 231 : Shorter chapter than usual Passing through the main gate, a line was stretched out in front of the two tents set up side by side. The aroma of sweet dough, which must be a strong temptation for those with a pre-noon hunger, accompanied by a slightly cool breeze carried the feet of many students towards the source. Inside the tent, which was the busiest after the opening ceremony, students dressed in different uniforms were competitively handing out the completed goods one after the other. Blueberry pancake! A small pancake on a paper tray with a blueberry on top of it was handed to a waiting student. Receiving a small change in exchange, I give a brief nod and send them on their way. I repeat this process several dozen times, as if it has become a routine. Reviews from the students generated further interest, and before long, a group of customers formed in front of our tent. See, it sells. I blurted out, looking back. There, girls were baking dough in a friendly manner. On the other hand, the expressions of Koizumi and Hino-kun, the boys who were in charge of accounting, ordering, and receiving the products, lacked the same liveliness as those of the girls. The restaurant was so busy that the word hectic was more appropriate, and their expressions showed slight fatigue. But its not just us, theres a huge crowd right next to us, too. Koizumi looked at the tent adjacent to ours. Ahead of his gaze, there was a long line of people waiting for the crepes that was being served by the student council of Kikyo Jogakuin. Seeing that the proportion of male students in line is slightly higher than here, it seems that the novelty of the other school is more than that of ours. However, the most important factor was not novelty. The biggest factor is being a certain female student standing in front of the tent as the salesperson. Would you like a freshly baked crepe? There was my sister, Kaede, who was shouting and calling out to the students without being distracted by the bustling crowd. Yeah shes cute. I can declare that she is the cutest of all the salesperson in this school. Hell, its even possible that she is the cutest in the history of sellers in the whole country. Even though she is my little sister, I didnt know she had this much influence.. She is definitely the strongest heroine with her good looks, excellent grades, and sisterly attributes. However, I must say that she is just as powerful of an enemy now. Is the competition still going fair? For now, I guess so, since its labeled as a contest, the majority of students are buying from us both. Hino-kun turned around worriedly at the situation next to me and muttered while hiding the camera of the smartphone that was gently taken out with the menu. I returned the words and was relieved from the bottom of my heart that I wasnt involved in that sales battle. Who is this person to take a picture with natural movements? Cant he see that he was told not to. Is it like self-control is diminished when President is not around or something? Im sorry, but my sisters photography is not allowed Ah! When did I take the camera out? Its not good Hes completely become the person whose face is mosaiced on TV and whose voice is also altered. Ask the persons permission before you take a picture, okay? In a situation where the same number of items are sold in the same quantity as if they were Happy Meals, the unit price might decide the winner at the end of the day. In terms of convenience, crepes are superior, so there may be many returning customers. It may be a fairer contest than one might think in terms of taste. Minato-kun, your next order is ready. I was observing my surroundings with my head resting on my desk, when Shizuku called out to me. On her hand was a cake that had been baked fresh, filled with an aroma that stimulates the appetite. Yes, yes Lightly lifted my waist and leaning back, I carefully accepted the item without worrying about the touch of her fingertips. Shizuku wasnt so naive as to react to every single little thing. For a few moments, I exchanged glances with Shizuku, and I could see the look in her eyes as if she was thinking about something. As I waited patiently to see if she had something to say, she said with a hint of realization. Is it a date for the cultural festival? Just wait a minute, Ill go get ready. No, Its not, lets focus on work, okay? I was surprised that she could interpret my thoughts so liberally with just one touch of my fingertips. At a speed that easily surpassed my expectations, I didnt expect her to go so deep in the wrong direction. Is that a no then? I couldnt help but let out my breath when I saw Shizuku return to her work after she let out a sigh. As I handed the finished product back to the student, a conversation from the rear of the tent reached my ears. Im the first one to get a break, so its only natural that I should be the first to go on a date with him, right? Do you know, Kirasaka-san, walking around with the opposite sex whilst he carries your baggage is not a date? When Kirasaka told Shizuku, as if it were a matter of course, the cheerful tone of her voice disappeared and she responded in a heart breaking cold voice. I mean, I was a baggage handler, I never knew that before. Minato-kun, what a surprise! Hm, then how about taking the middle ground and letting me borrow Shinra first? All three of you keep your hands moving while you converse with each other. President states a proposal that is absolutely not an intervention plan at all. However, Shizuku and Kirasaka did not say a word, and only Miuras sigh echoed under the tent. I feel very sorry for the series of conversations. I feel like a parent apologizing for my child. P-President you say youll go around break time with me. Next to her, Koizumi mutters in a small voice. Awkward air flowed between me and Hino-kun because they were too far away for it to reach them. What is this chaos? When did the student council change into such an awkward group? Behind me, the girls were making a lot of noise while happily proceeding with the cooking. With the little time I had left, I got up from my seat and moved in front of my sister. Nii-san, would you like a crepe? A hundred of them please I couldnt help but say so when I saw Kaede smiling like a goddess like what Hino-kun had described. Kaede passed one order to her senpai and moved on to deal with the customers approaching from behind me. Alone, standing in front of the enemy tent, I looked at my own tent and saw the cold stares from the girls. CH 232 Shizuku and Kirasaka stood next to each other and glancing over at a board set up in the middle of the two student council tents. There, one black line was drawn in the middle to separate the board. It was made so that students who have purchased the delicacies offered by the student councils of both schools could vote for their favorite based on their opinions. The rows of stickers lined up in a mess on either side of the line were currently receiving a similar number of votes. Hmmsurprisingly the other side is not too far off. Shizuku puts her hand on her chin and murmurs. Kirasaka also looked at the number of votes and the current queue in front of the stores, and looked like thinking about something. I looked at the group of students surrounding the two tents as well, but it appeared the ours had a bit more than theirs. However, it wont be much at the peak time. After lunch, it would be okay to take turns and take a break just as the crowds began to shift to the staple food stores. For some reason, the order was decided between the girls standing discussing something, and Kirasaka was to take a break at the same time as me. I want to insist on individual freedom. However, such opinions are irrelevant to these girls. They are irregular creatures, sometimes forceful and bold in their actions. As expected of the princess, the queen, and the general manager. From now on, I would like to propose to the students the idea of calling them The Rulers. Perhaps already having their sights set on the Sakura Festival, the pamphlet held in Kirasaka and Shizukus hands had several circles on it. So, are you going to visit all of them? Time is of course of the essence, but Minatos wallet is going to scream. Of course, theres no way Im going to pay for all of them Minato-kun quality there, please bear your own expenses. Well, after you, Im off to take a break. Have a good time. The president, on behalf of the student council who are still working in the tent said that. The rest of the members also smiled and waved at us. Kirazaka also gives a small nod and walks past me, plucking the sleeve of my uniform with her fingertips. I wont run away, you know? Im not stupid, okay? The question of whether or not the word not stupid conveys the message came to mind, but Im not going to worry about that. Where are we going? Then I asked Kirasaka, who was still proceeding despite the attention of the male students. Kirasaka breaks off her words, releases the sleeve of my uniform she was pulling on, and opens the pamphlet. With her thin white fingertips, she points to a few stores. Were going to buy a drink and some light food, and then go to the special place. Special place? Was there such a place set up at this festival? There is no place that comes to mind when I tried to recollect it from my memory. However, Kirasaka resumed her steps without offering any special explanation. The way I walked behind her looked as if an ordinary citizen following a celebrity walking down the street. Well, I do realize that people around me probably see me that way. It is a problem that naturally follows you when you work with Shizuku, Kirasaka, and others, including Yuuto, who is not here. It is a waste of mental effort to be concerned about it. I brush away the depressing glare along with the bangs that are beginning to grow. I cannot do the same for the stares, though. I followed Kirasaka as she went along and arrived at the drink stall. The sign says Tapioca in large letters, so I didnt have to wonder what the main attraction was. While I was thinking about what to order from the small menu list, Kirasaka was the first to order. Special deluxe coconut milk with brown cane sugar and tapioca topping, please. A weapon? Or is that some kind of special equipment? At this point, its almost like a spell that can only be understood by women, like vegetables with lots of garlic and oil, extra caramelized I was the only one puzzled, and both the stores receptionist and Kirasaka herself finished handing over the goods as a matter of course. At any rate, I order something called tapioca milk tea and proceed to the next store. After purchasing yakisoba, takoyaki and other such thing, our last stop was under a tree in the courtyard. To put it nicely, this was where Kirasaka and I met. I looked where Kirasaka was going and noticed it on the way. Indeed, this is the only place where she would call a special place. There were many stalls in the nearby plaza, and the place was no longer as quiet as usual. However, there was one place that was so empty that I felt uncomfortable of us both. The reason was that a certain gentleman was standing there. Dressed in a neat black tailcoat and meditating in the midst of the bustle, everyone paid attention to the figure, but he was moving away. Kirasaka approached the figure and called out to him. Thank you, Ji. Ojou-sama, please call me if you need anything. Kuroi-san, whom I have spoken to several times, gives a small bow to Kirasaka and quietly turns back and disappears from sight. In doing so, he bowed to me as well, and I bowed back to him in a puzzled manner. His deep facial expression turns into a gentle smile, and I get a glimpse of this persons kindness. Here, huh Standing at the base of the tree, I look above and mutter. The sunlight leaks through the trees, and the sound of leaves rustling in the wind spreads a sense of distance from the noise of the surrounding area. Im not particularly interested in anything but this place. Willing to sit down directly on the grass in her uniform, Kirasaka lightly taps next to her, urging me to sit down. Close, I think, and sit down one space away from where she tapped, and started gulping down the drink I had bought. We did not speak to each other, and a quiet moment passed between us. I met her at this place at the entrance ceremony, which was sometime a year and a half ago. Looking back, time passes quickly, and it is difficult to ask myself if it was a fruitful time. The days were long spent lazily, and now that I have had the opportunity, I am able to stay busy, but this festival will be a turning point for me. As I was pondering these thoughts, shocked to find that the tapioca in my mouth was almost tasteless, Kirasaka, sitting next to me, said in a voice tinged with melancholy. While the students and myself are changing, this place remains the same. Her hand on the trees bark was gentle, and the expression on her face seemed to be one of nostalgia. The meaning of unchanged is probably not a change in its physical appearance. From this place where the tree has its roots, it stands facing the sky without moving. Even in the absence of the students interest, this place will never change. It will be more precious for a long time than the temporary memories that fade and disappear. But things that we want to change do not work out conveniently, do they? Sorry for being a tricky creature. The words themselves sound like a negative statement, but the grinning expression at the corners of her mouth and the teasing tone of her voice prompts me to reply as usual. I am aware of it, I cant help my own little change and stubbornly twisted personality. I take a bite of the takoyaki offered to me silently, and the familiar taste of store-bought sauce spreads in my mouth. The fact that the restaurant does not make any attempts to make the takoyaki more unique makes me feel at ease, which I like. As my father said, its up to our actions rather than anything Shinra-kun does so Id be happy if you just stay the same. Contradictory, isnt it? I want you to change, but I dont want your essence to change as well. Im aware of my own selfishness. After a short statement, Kirasaka also puts a takoyaki into her mouth. I remember her fathers words as I leaned my back against a tree that had been vacated for one person. Its not just me, its all the people around me that are going to change as well. I do not doubt it, but I wonder if that really is true. I think that I wont change, that I cant change. But as for Kirasaka, even her father has started to get involved, and to be honest, there is one thing that is troublesome. That is how to call her. Kirasaka, and the same Kirasaka, two people respond when I call them by their surnames. However, Im not an employee to call him director, and calling him father is uncomfortable. ReiRei-san? Would it be more natural to call her the daughter, since I might be seen as a pompous if I called her young lady? He is the president of a large company, I must be careful not to get my existence erased because of my poor behavior. What was that? As I mumble and mutter in a small voice, Kirasaka next to me stares at me with wide eyes. She is surprised, but when she stares at me with eyes so big, I cant help but brace myself. Well, I am confident that if we fought, I would lose in an instant. It is more likely the case of me being protected, not the other way around. No nothing. When I question the gaze directed at me, she quickly looks away. I wont tell you that the coconut milk drink, which was supposed to be sipped and enjoyed slowly, rapidly lost its volume, reminding me of the suction power of a certain vacuum cleaner. The unchanging suction power seems to be produced by Kirasakas company. For a while, Kirasaka turned her body away and did not speak. After eating the food she had bought with a gulp, she finally stood up silently. Ill go back first Then, shall we head back? Without thinking, I attempted to head back without any other intention and stood up, but she held her palm out as if to stop me. No, Im going to call Kanazaki-san, so you definitely wont come with me. Not even eye contact and rejection is that it? Or is it a declaration of farewell? If that happens, I guess I will have to get her in a good mood again because my life could be in danger. Although I understand that it is not true, I froze involuntarily at the sudden change in response, and Kirasaka left this place with an agile movement she rarely shows. She fluttered past a group of students with a stunning maneuvering motion and disappeared from the courtyard. From the outside it would look like the picture of a confession made in the atmosphere of a cultural festival, and then cruelly rejected. A student as bright as Kirasaka suddenly showed such agility that naturally, the eyes of those around her were drawn to me, who was the origin of those movements. I stealthily moved behind the tree to hide from their gazes. CH 233 I looked around while taking a momentary rest under the shade of the trees with the noise and clamor as my background music. Although it was unnecessarily noisy, it became valuable when I considered the fact it was a part of this event. As I exhaled with an empty cup in my hand, I heard footsteps treading on the grass from behind me. I turn around to see the person and found that Kirasaka was replaced by Shizuku, who was looking at me with a smile on her face. Is it okay to take a rest? Then is it okay to not take it? Shizuku walks up to me with a drink in her hand, which she must have purchased before arriving here, and gently reaches out to me. I grabbed her hand without refusal and was about to ask her something as I stood up. But she smiled, as if to say that it was unnecessary. Im looking forward to the best break of my life from here on out. Is that how you see it? Excessive expectations will put pressure on me, so please dont do that. Well, its not like Shizuku is expecting a gentlemanly response from me. Around us its a long-standing rule of thumb. I lightly brush the dust off my uniform next to Shizuku, then turn my attention to her. When our gazes met, she pulled back her arm as if to say she had been waiting for me. Lets go! I want to go to the shopping district! Ehhh but its far. Dont we have our own buses? When I was silenced by the legitimate argument, Shizuku smiled smugly and proceeded to walk towards the main gate. I had no choice but to follow her, so I followed her behind like a ghost. Lets forget about that We boarded the bus that was waiting at the main gate until the next departure time, and sat down side by side. We had nothing much to say to each other, so we both watched the people visiting the festival from inside the bus. A moment of silence followed, and then the bus engine started. The driver announced that the bus was bound for the shopping district, and as it started to drive away, Shizuku murmured quietly. Im looking forward to it Its my first time to go to the shopping district for a cultural festival. Yes A little, it feels like the distance between us has shrunk ever since she said those words. I looked next to her with only a glance, not turning my face to the side, and she was smiling and clasping her hands in her lap. I watched the townscape flow by through the bus window, and in less than ten minutes, the entrance to the shopping district came into view. The bus stops at the designated spot, and the people sitting in the front get off one by one. We got off the bus as well, and found that the entrance to the shopping district was decorated in a different way than usual. The word Sakura Matsuri was written in cherry blossom colors on a signboard. We entered the shopping district, feeling somewhat pleased that they had chosen Sakura instead of Kikyo. Its a great success! Looks like there are more people here than in our high school. People, people, just people! The mayor must be chuckling somewhere at this right now. The shopping district, which is in full swing, looks different from usual. Both sides of the street were lined with stalls, just like at a summer festival, and even in front of a supermarket, people were selling skewers and other items at a discount. Since the shopping street is mainly for eating and drinking, all the stores were lined with many attractive products at this time of the day. Shizuku must have felt the same way, and her eyes lit up as she scanned the surroundings and moved her head around. Where shall we go then? I answer after a short pause to Shizuku, who looks up at me with such a shining gaze. Lets go to Uncles first, shall we? Yes, we should go there first! Shizuku nodded and started to walk ahead. A wry smile unintentionally spills out at the figure of her grabbing my uniform around the elbow as she proceeded. I wonder why they grab uniforms, both Kirasaka and Shizuku? Its not like Ill run away. The shopping district is comparatively older, but there are many junior high school students among them. The boys eyes were on Shizuku, but she didnt seem to mind and continued on her way. About halfway down the shopping street, the familiar old fish shop came into view. With its fragrant aroma wafting in the air, they probably were selling seafood skewers. As the two of us stood in line at the shop, the old man noticed us. Oh, isnt it Minato and Shizuku-chan! Yo Hello. I raised my hand and Shizuku responded with a small bow. With a smile that didnt seem to fit his strong face, the old man handed the item to the customer in front of us and spoke to us. What, just the two of you on a date? How nice to be young. Thank you. I just came to the store during my break. You dont have to thank him while smiling either Shizuku You dont even get uncles jokes, do you? Hell take it seriously, and Ill have to deal with the hassle of being teased later. While the two of them were having a pleasant conversation, I decided to ask for a proper order. Two scallop skewers Aiyo, Ill cook delicious food for the cute boy and the young lady. Thinking about it, it had been a long time since I had a casual conversation with Uncle like this. Even at the summer festival, he threw some serious words at me. I wonder if he was happy that I came together with my childhood friend to the store, as good friends. I felt a little sorry if I had him worried. While waiting for our order to be ready, Shizuku looked around happily. I also looked around with curiosity at the unusual shopping street. After all, this street with many meat shops is strictly prohibited to enter when hungry. There are plenty of things that can make you fat. Shizuku is a girl, so she must be extra cautious in this area. She seems to calculate her calories or something. Girls are amazing, arent they? Theyve got a spirit of steel, suppressing their greed and taking care of their diet. Then again, I feel that the moment a trendy food is discovered, that suppression is reduced to nothing I wonder if that is a kind of reward for perseverance. Its hard to say something Look, its Uncles special grilled scallops. Thanks, heres your money I cant take any money from someone like my grandchildren, just eat it! He pushed back the money I had offered and said so. I checked behind, but since no one was lined up, I decided to accept the courtesy. I handed one of them to Shizuku, who smiled and thanked me as well. Thank you very much! Thanks then, good luck. I turned back and thanked him, and the old man smiled with a puckered expression on his face. He let out a hearty laugh in a voice that must have come from his depths and said a few extra words as he looked over at us. Enjoy your date! Lets stop because there are eyes around us. Not only me, but Shizukus face was red too. But its not a bad feeling to still be treated kindly by someone who has taken care of you since you were a child. I waved my hand appropriately and left with a wry smile on my face, and Shizuku chuckled as well. Sitting on a bench on a street in the shopping district, chewing on a freshly grilled scallop, Shizuku reveals her feelings in a gentle tone of voice. They are good people, all of them in this shopping district. Before reaching Uncles store, I was approached by many other stores. A meat shop owner, a kimono vendor, a fruit and vegetable vendor, and a candy store owner also approached me. They have been using this place for a long time, and since they have known us since we were young, they are kind to us as if we were their own children. Thats why we cant help but feel indebted to the people who work in this shopping district. Many people say they dont like the countryside because it is inconvenient, but I, on the contrary, dont dislike the close relationships that exist here in the countryside. I think this is because they are older than my parents. Its even more now when I come here, the only ones I seem to remember are the ones who I meet alongside Minato-kun. Its because weve known each other since childhood. The order of magnitude of the time we shared is different from other students. The amount we know is also different, so its not surprising that the ones that remain in your memory are the ones with me. But I knew that was not what she meant. She knew, and the words spilled out of her mouth unconsciously, as if to go unnoticed. I have lots of friends. There have been many fun and exciting things but the things that remain in my memory are only the casual things I did with Minato-kun. I am sure that if other people heard about me like this, they would think I am a terrible person. She looked up at the sky, her expression was clear but her voice sounded very sad. There were no other students from our school nearby, and since I was next to her, her innermost worries were spilling out. So Im responsible for making sure I hear it. Im the one who is still not giving answers and creating ambiguity in the relationship. What should I do for everyone, for Minato-kun? The gaze directed at me was very fragile, tinged with a pale light. Her arms were held tightly, pleading for an answer. Comforting words would not solve her problems. That is why I thought about it in silence. And when I slowly opened my eyes and met hers, I quietly decided to tell her my thoughts without a single lie or pretense. : Cliffhanger-kun strikes again!! CH 234 What would it change if I asked you for my sake? I coldly told Shizuku, who had turned her head down and asked with a weak voice. Her shoulders trembled slightly next to me, and her downcast expression became smaller and smaller. The words she probably wanted me to say to her would be more gentle and approachable. Words that would give her a chance to break through her pessimistic state of mind, or something that would provide an answer. But I cant give her those words. The reason is simple. Because I dont know her position or the complex human relationships that have been formed around her. In an objective sense, I know how much attention she receives from students on a daily basis. However, unless I am the person in question herself, I cant really understand her state of mind. As far as I know, the only person who can understand her state of mind is Ogiwara Yuuto. Even for Kirasaka, it would be difficult. Kirasaka is a popular person, but she has already established her relationships with others as an individual. Because she has stubbornly shown off her attitude of rejecting others, people around her take it as a norm. With Ogiwara Yuuto however, it is different. To put it in prospectively, he is the male version of Kanazaki Shizuku. Because they are on the same page, they can understand each other. But I cant do that. Have you already lost the resolve to spend time without worrying about how others look at you? No Even though her voice was low, Shizuku denied my provocative question. But it is also true that I could sense some hesitation. Even though I know from my many years of knowing her that she is not a weak-willed girl who would easily reverse her decision once made, I still wonder what could be causing her to be confused. The gazes she gradually lifts, boys and girls dressed in their Sakuranaoka Academy uniforms, stood side by side. I want to be seen by those around me like those people. If we were to take the meaning of the word as it is, it would mean that she wants us to be seen as a couple. The pair at the other end of the line of sight were holding hands and being intimate with each other. If this is the case, it is my fault for not responding to her goodwill, and it makes sense to think that her feelings were aroused by the word date thrown at her by the old man. As the awkward atmosphere spread between us, Shizuku spoke up. How do people around us look at us now? Moon and spoon. I answered Shizukus question without hesitation. Shizuku smiled wryly as if she had already guessed how I would respond. But still, there were no denial words in there. I wondered if she had something close in her mind from what I answered. As I looked at her response next to me when my gaze crossed with a pair of sad eyes. So, what are you basing your judgment on?At least I dont think Minato-kun is inferior. I am aware that my looks, my abilities and everything else in me is inferior. Its not like my judgment is wrong. I have felt inferior myself in numerous instances, so it is not wrong for those around me to assume that Shizuku is superior and I am inferior. To be honest, I still think about it. However, Shizuku never nodded her head, as if she was not convinced by my words. Her head turned to the side and then back to the direction where I was sitting. You are all too ignorant of the reality that lies before you and which is why the current situation is being created. Shizuku spoke successively as she turned looked straight. When I deny, it is taken as modesty, and when I tell them the facts, they are not convinced, and only stories that are different from the facts are scattered all around. She placed her hands on her lap and held them tightly. The color of her hands turns slightly reddish and her voice changes to a strong one. In the end, however, the strength is gone, and only the eyes that looked like they were seeking for and answer are turned toward me. What exactly is it to be popular? We just want to spend normal time with the people we love. With these words as the last, Shizuku stops speaking. It seems like she is waiting for my response regarding the feelings she has expressed. I break our gaze and look towards the shopping street. She wants to live a quiet life, something I can relate to. I have always wanted to spend my days quietly and peacefully. They see what they want to see and hear what they want to hear I guess its being popular that forces their ideals onto others I dont know how I feel about forcing my ideals on others, though. I sat down deeper and told her with a sigh. Discussing other peoples values and ideas is a waste of time. That is especially true if it is someone who has nothing to do with you. Its a different world, not in the sense of position, but purely because they live in a world that has nothing to do with yours. There is no need for Shizuku to feel responsible for the words of those who surround her. Embracing fantasies and selfish disappointments, its those who tend to seek out the next ideal. I was told a similar story the other day about someone who has a hard time being appreciated. I opened my mouth quietly, as if I was talking about someone elses business. Shizuku just listened quietly. Im not good at words that persuade people, but I still tried to open the few dictionaries present in my brain and choose the appropriate words. When you spend time in a group, success is also a group thing It is the top that is evaluated, and it is difficult for individuals to be evaluated. Even so, it was Minato-kun who brought the student council and Shiraishi-san together. We joined the executive committee, we were able to hold the event jointly with Kikyo Girls High School, and preparing the bus were all thanks to Minato-kun It was rare for Shizuku to deny my opinions. As she leaned forward, she was firm, and seemed a bit agitated. If I were someone who sought recognition, I wouldnt be working as an assistant in the first place. You know best that I dont seek recognition from others. As if to calm Shizuku, I added one last word to my message. She knows that Im a person who doesnt like to be seen. I recommended Shiraishi for the position of committee head, wished Shizuku and the others to join the committee, and asked for bus arrangements, all because I thought it was the best way to keep my daily life free from any troubles. I did not take action because I wanted to be recognized. It was because of the groundwork of the student council that I was able to leave behind results that could be called achievements. It is precisely because of Hiiragi Akanes existence that the student councils problems were carried out without any trouble. I cant talk about my achievements too proudly because most of the problems were impossible for me to realize by myself. It is a matter of selfish values and pride. But maybe the reason why Shizuku has been so emotional about it is because she herself has been praised by those around her for something that is not her own achievement. In her own way, Shizuku wanted to tell the truth and be acknowledged, and yet the reaction of those around her was probably not what she wanted. Can I have a minute of yours? ? After gulping down the scallops on a skewer in one gulp, I tossed them into a nearby trash can. Then, flipping around on my haunches, I held out my hand to Shizuku. Shizuku also curiously takes the hand that is gently extended to her, and grabbing it, I continue on my way through the shopping district. Just as Shizuku knows me better than anyone else, I know her better than anyone else. That is why, in order to give her my own simple and clear answer, I walked in a direction that had nothing to do with the festival. : That moon and spoon had me rolling fr XD CH 235 We continue on a path unrelated to the cultural festival, opposite to where the shopping district and the school were. Passing the elementary school that us siblings and Shizuku used to attend together, we walked alongside the narrow passageway that has been recently renovated. We arrived at a plain stone bridge. The letters engraved on the old, distorted cobblestone bridge were weathered and difficult to read. Perhaps they were just one of the many that could be found in any town. High school students nowadays would probably be taking fancy and imaginative photos of the bridge for social networking sites, but its just a bridge. Let me tell you again, it is just a bridge. It was a small stream with a bridge over it where elementary school kids might play in the water after school, but to Shizuku and I, it was different. Here, do you remember? I stopped in front of the bridge and said to Shizuku. She stopped to look around and said something nostalgic. I remember Kaede fell down from here a long time ago and got soaked, didnt she? It was a memory from a few years ago, but Shizuku remembered the situation from that time clearly and said with a wry smile. If I remember correctly, I think she accidentally fell when she was leaning forward to watch the Koi fish swimming in the river. I was impressed that while me and Shizuku were worried about Kaedes condition in the situation, all Kaede was worried about was that her teaching materials being wet. I recalled somewhat of an embarrassing memory that everyone has, and Shizuku had a look on her face as if to say why she was brought to a place where she had no business. I could not solve her problems, I could not sympathize with her, I could not offer her a shoulder to lean on. Perfect mutual understanding is impossible. Yet, people seek understanding. Even though it is impossible, even though we know someplace in our hearts that it is impossible, we still put ourselves at the epicenter of the world and think about things as such. Me, Shizuku, and the people who had high hopes for her. Is the reason why youre seeking answers from me because you think I am the one who understands you the best? Yes, because you know me the best and most of all because you are so different from others. Shizuku stares at the reflection of my eyes while still looking into the surface of the river. Why does she overestimate me so much? In the past, I wouldnt have cared what she said or how she evaluated me. No, I still dont care if Im the only one who feels this way. This is because the evaluation from others is the correct evaluation todays standards. Self-evaluation is often either too high or too low. I personally believe that it is more reliable to be evaluated by others than to set up vague evaluation criteria for myself. Still, I was experiencing feelings that I had never felt before. The idea is that I need to make sure that a negative evaluation of myself does not have a negative impact on the people I associate with. Currently, there are only a few students with whom I have a relationship with. It is no exaggeration to say that, with the exception of Shizuku, Kirasaka, and Yuuto, I only have contact with the student council. I have known them for a long time, so people around me are convinced, but peoples impressions of me can change easily. It can go from heaven to earth in an instant. If it were me, I would think it was inevitable, but I started to think that I had to avoid putting them in such situations. I suppose this is also a kind of shift in my feelings. As expected me, a caring man. Or rather, this kind of consideration should not be taken for granted if you are going to live in a group. Because I was not part of a group. I was so alone that I almost started a political party named Bocchi. I remember what Shizuku asked me when I was in the shopping district. What should I do for everyone, for Minato-kun? Shizukus question itself shows her character. She is too kind, and her thinking is centered on others rather than herself, which in turn results in her own suffering. I know what I needed to say. But I decided to rephrase it. First of all, just because its me doesnt mean I understand you the best I flatly denied Shizukus words. Her shoulders shook, and even from behind her back, though vaguely, I could see that her expression had darkened. Its a matter of the time weve shared I know you just because Ive spent more time with you than anyone else Its not that Im amazing, or that the people around you are bad. There are things that even Ive noticed because every gesture, every habit, every movement she unconsciously makes is an old habit of hers. The reason I brought her here is to tell her that we have shared a lot of time together. Even the most ordinary scenery has memories because the two of us have spent a lot of time together. There are things that I have noticed because I have the advantage of time over the students around me. If I had only spent the same amount of time with Shizuku as others, I wouldnt have noticed. So the idea that I have the answers she wants because I am me is wrong. It doesnt have to be me. However, I also understood that it would be difficult. Its hard to be popular or someone who has so much to gain. Because of the talent and appearance they have been given, there are some problems that trouble them. Not all of them approach them purely to get close, or to have a chance to communicate with them. There is greed, there is falsehood, and for some reason people start competing with each other. They want to be the first to seek unwanted companionship. The fact that people around them are getting excited about something they started on their own is nothing more than a nuisance to them. The fact that they dont notice this is probably due to their young age, or perhaps they are just aware that its normal. The fact is that Shizuku is troubled, so she will probably need to take some action to solve the problem. How far can you throw it away? Is all I can say. Throw away? Yes, time, friendships, study, and self-improvement to name a few, but how much can you throw away other than your top priority? I sat down on the railing of the stone bridge and told her this. Shizuku nodded quietly and listened to me. It is natural to give up something in exchange for something. It is natural to throw something away in exchange for something. If we go out into society, we will often get something in exchange for money. But we are students. We have to make choices based on something other than money. It is inevitable that Shizuku will keep what she really needs to, and the rest will have a lower priority in exchange for that. It is easy to treat everything equally, but it is difficult to maintain it like that. To use as an example, Ogiwara Yuuto, he is giving up his own will for the sake of those around him. In order to be a kind prince, he has decided that the people around him are more important than himself. And Kirasaka Rei has abandoned relations with others. She devotes her time and abilities only to what she is interested in. Then, how about Hiiragi Akane? She is the only one I dont understand. She may be the only one who treats all things equally. But on the other hand, she probably doesnt have that many things to prioritize. So, I should not refer to her as an example this time. What are the things that Shizuku really wants to prioritize and what can she give up in order to do so? I cant focus on academics and maintain relationships like before I can see that the time I spend with you guys has decreased since I joined the student council. Thats the answer I chose. I chose to join the student council and spend less time with Shizuku and the others, who were the only people I had any connection with. I chose the student council because my first priority at that time was to win the election and work as a student council member. I dont regret it, theres no point in doing it. Time never goes back, and fantasizing about going back doesnt change reality. Its your choice whether to be the princess everyone wants you to be or to put your own feelings first Saying this, I moved my gaze towards her. My gaze meets with that of Shizuku, who has just come to sit down beside me. The sound of the river water flowing and the leaves brushing against each other. The background sound was rich in nature. Usually, one of us would look away from the other, but this time, our gazes remained fixed on each other. I could see her eyes change to the ones that were looking for an answer, just like when we took a break. Minato-kunC This is Shizukus choice. Theres no point in asking people for answers. Im sure that if you listen to my opinion here, you will regret it. Im sure youll regret it if you had chosen a different option at that time. You may even think that you should not have asked me for advice in the first place. But you have to make your own choice on this one. And I have to make my own choice soon, too. Im not just saying this to her, but Im also reminding myself. I I stood up, interrupting the struggling voice that was trying to speak from the back of my throat. Shizuku also raised her gaze and looked at me. Break is almost over, lets get back to it. Yes. The answer doesnt have to be right now. On the way back, you can spend the rest of the festival choosing your answer. Mindlessly, I returned to the second half of the festival with Shizuku, who looked more serious than when we arrived at this place. CH 236 We didnt speak a word to each other on the way back to Sakuranaoka Acedemy after taking the bus again from the shopping district. It was not because of awkwardness or anything, but because we were thinking about each other. The meaning of the words we exchanged, the answer to the question. But before we could get an answer, the bus pulled into the parking lot of the school and all the passengers started walking towards the main gate. We followed them at the end of the line and went in, finding that the number of visitors was not much different from when we left if not more. A group of people who looked like high school students in plain clothes, junior high school students in school uniforms, as well as parents and relatives, and men and women of all ages who were using the shopping district as a shelter spread out before us. There was a line in front of the committees tent, and the pile of pamphlets that had been printed in more than twice the number that was required, just in case, was almost over. The whole picture, which I had not been able to grasp accurately from the inside, became clearer when I returned back from outside. The joint event and the addition of the shopping district may indeed be part of the towns revitalization efforts to attract visitors. With this thought in mind, I walked alongside Shizuku to the student councils tent. The two student council tents were set up side by side, and my sister was still serving customers in front of the sweets stall with the same number of people lined up. I moved into her line of sight to let her know I was back, then raised my hand and she replied back to with a radiant smile. At that time, the male student who was guiding the way had his cheeks reddened, not you, it was directed at me. Ill shut up because of the glares and jealousy I felt there around him. In our student council, which was selling pancakes, the boys were still working as the receptionist and accountant, and the girls were still responsible for cooking. But the mens expressions were not so good. Im back sorry for the trouble Welcome back, we got a break too, dont worry about it. Koizumi smiled back. However, I feel uncomfortable with his lack of energy or confidence. I sat down in my seat, wondering about this feeling, and I understood the reason, though only somewhat. Please accompany the faculty member in the kitchen to make purchases, and return the microphone to the students in class 5 of the second year. Hino, put out item number three. Ah, yes, yes! The ladies were supposed to be happily chatting and cooking until I left for a break, but when I looked behind, I saw President with her walkie-talkie pressed to her ear, cooking with one hand and preparing toppings and plates with the other with great ease. Humans are capable of performing three tasks at once, huh? The more multitasking is done, more the chances for mistakes, or even the process altogether becomes slow The Miura was also busy with President, and she alone handled the accounting and helped with the cooking, and Kirazaka, who had returned before me, was silently handling the work force of several people by herself. Whats with this situation? The number of visitors hasnt dropped as much as the committee members had anticipated, and that is further fueling the need for rescue calls to the President But President couldnt leave because we were on a break. So this is the situation which is going on. Besides, the guys are not very good cooks. Koizumi can somewhat cook for himself, but as for me and Hino-kun, well, you get the idea. So thats why Koizumi was losing confidence because he could only serve the customers in front of him and just assist the girls. I see, that makes sense. It seems that Shiraishi-san has also been summoned several times. Shiraishi-san came to say that shes out of headquarters, so she wants to ask the President for instructions during her absence. Koizumi looked surprised and muttered, and next to him, Hino-kun nodded in agreement. It is true that it might be difficult for the two to imagine Shiraishi bowing down and asking for help herself. It would be a good development if this incident gave that girl a reason to be more flexible in her thinking. It may be bad to say, but there are many members on the executive committee. However, only a few of them can be entrusted with the leadership of the committee. The student council is led by the President, Yuuto, Shizuku, and Koizumi. The student council has consented that they cannot move while both Kikyo Jogakuin and their stall are open simultaneously. So, just for another hour or so. Once that short time the student council has scheduled for handling the stall is over, it will be fine again. If Shiraishi has to leave the headquarters, its natural for President to take her place. But we dont know how long this situation will continue. By the way, how many issues are we dealing with right now? I asked them, and they looked at each other and smiled wryly. Naturally, I somehow guessed that the number was larger than I had imagined. Fourteenth case, its basically like that while you were on break with Kanazaki-san. Koizumi breathed a sigh of admiration as he added that at the end. A breath that said he could never do it himself. Well, its usually impossible. Holding the empty dishes with her right hand, she confirms the order and handles the toppings with her left hand. And with her head, she shakes it one after another and offers solutions to the problems that come up. Are these the Three Sacred Treasures of Sakuranaoka Academy? But Presidents right hand stopped as Shizuku put on an apron and returned to the kitchen. Exchanging glances with Shizuku, President was able to concentrate solely on the radio. Miura-san, please take care of the toppings and the bills, we will be fine here. Thank you, please excuse me then Miura breathed a sigh of relief and handed the dishes to Shizuku. President moved to the back of the tent, while Miura moved to the place where President was and acted as a relay between the two of them. Shizuku with Kirasaka next to her were handled the orders in a straightforward manner, and no conversation took place between the two of them. Their faces were completely expressionless. Koizumi, quietly asked in a hushed voice. What happened? Koizumis question was followed by a short moment of silence. As for Shizuku without much thought, it should be the conversation we just had. It is more convenient for her and me to be able to avoid negative thoughts while we are moving our bodies. However, it is hard to judge about Kirasaka. To begin with, its a mystery since she left abruptly when we went for a break. Theres no way to explain it when I dont even know why myself. Hey Kirasaka. Dont stand, dont call out to me, dont talk to me. I received a full course of rejection, Kirazaka style. I quickly lowered my waist, which I tried to raise, when my voice was interrupted such that it was shoved right down to my throat where it came from. Then I turned my body around to face the front of the room. The moment I called out her name, I was met with a sharp, cold glare that would have made a schoolboy cry and run away, and I even feared for my safety. Im sorry Koizumi, but the gods wont be happy if I disturb her. Lets not touch her now. The two men seemed to agree, standing upright and looking at me with sideways glances, just shaking their heads. I know, its scary. Shizuku was also expressionless and I know is that its my fault. The first to speak out loud to the visitors lined up in front of the stalls was us, the student council of Sakuranaoka Academy. Sold out! President was met with thunderous applause as she stepped out of the tent and announced to the visitors. She took off the triangular cloth wrapped around her head, bowed gracefully, and beckoned us to join her. As prompted, everyone lined up in front of the tent. Thank you very much. We bowed in time to Presidents words, and were met with even louder applause. I looked up and saw Kaede also moving in front of me, smiling happily and clapping her hands as if she were one of us. I usually dont do things that people applaud me for, and I thought to myself, somewhat Kansai dialect Yeah this. The boys were more than aware of the fact that the majority of the gazes and applause were directed at the beautiful girls. The crepes are sold out too! Kaede followed suit about five minutes later. The Jogakuin side also received a round of applause, and a scene of mutual praise spread across the student councils of both sides. However, this soon turned serious as the student council officers gathered in front of each others tents. The young siblings, who had purchased the last of the two student councils products, watched with smiles as they each put a sticker on the one they felt was their favorite. There was no clear difference, and even though it was a small margin, the votes for Sakuranooka Gakuens student council exceeded the votes of the other, causing the students of the main school gathered around us to cheer with joy. Despite the excitement around them, both student council presidents quietly exchanged glances. CH 237 While the students were chatting and praising each others student councils, only the student council presidents of the two schools were looking at each other without exchanging a word. The result of the voting was a victory for the Sakuranaoka School side. No one could complain about the result, since it was the result of votes, not some opinion. From the point of view of everyone except Sera, this contest was part of the excitement of the festival and a place for exchange of ideas. It would be good if we could make a connection so that this would not be a one-off event. It may be that school events, and the students involved in them, are meant to be a beacon for others to follow. Sera, however, differs slightly. There is no doubt that she, too, is walking as a beacon for the juniors I just mentioned. Otherwise, no one would be interested in following her. However, she is equally concerned about winning over one student, Hiiragi Akane, and has made the most of school events to compete. Her approach differs from those around her. It would not be surprising if they had an argument. Well, she doesnt seem like the kind of person who would act so childishly, so I watched them from a little distance. While I was thinking about just which of them would open their mouths first, Seras appearance started to change. Her gaze dropped down, her shoulders shook, and her fists clenched tightly. At the sight of this, a bad image played in my brain. She might lean forward and raise his clenched fist. Such thoughts ended up being groundless as soon as Sera looked up. Aaaaahhh! Ive lost! The stiff atmosphere vanishes in an instant as she tosses her glasses and slumps to the ground, seemingly not thinking a millimeter about getting soiled by sitting on the ground. The fist that was clenched repeatedly against her own thigh, and large drops of tears were pooling in the corners of her eyes. Not only me, Shizuku and the others, but also President stood there with their eyes wide open at Seras sudden change. President, please dont cry like a child. Just a little more time, a bit more! No, we have to follow the rules. The student standing by Seras side was a female student whom I had frequently seen since the preparation stage. I believe she was the vice president. The fact that she is used to Seras sudden changes, and is handling the situation as if she were her sister, suggests that this kind of situation is an everyday occurrence for her as vice president. Having the person she trusts the most and who is closest to her by her side must be reassuring to Sera. No, no. I hate it! President chuckled at Sera, who was still sitting down, saying something that even an elementary school student wouldnt say. Im sure this isnt the last time well be in the same place so Id be happy if we could continue to have friendly competition. At Presidents words, Sera stared at her jitters and fell silent. The way she reaches out her hand gently is a scene that looks like it could be out of a painting somewhere. Is this really a high school festival? It is shocking to see a scene thats hardly believable spread out before my eyes. A woman as gentle as the Holy Mother reaches out her hand to a young child. Hinos single-lens camera must be for this moment. Its really photogenic, nice-natured looking. Im just putting words together without really understanding what they mean, to be honest. I mean, why do they want to put katakana words together, those college students with a camera hobby? I look at the smiling scene in front of me, thinking that I should ask Hino-kun about it sometime. But this would be my last chance to compete with you Sera herself had told me before that this would be her last chance. Both of them are in their third year of high school, so the chances of them getting involved after going on to higher education are slim. There is a saying that friends of friends are strangers, but to be honest, sometimes I think the word friend is also ambiguous. After graduating from school, most of us spend our lives without having anything to do with each other. It is not uncommon to hear stories of people who said they were friends but never saw each other after graduating from school The only people who see each other after school are those who can be called best friends. In other words, what kind of relationship is a friend? Is it just me, or do I feel that the friendship of the students surrounding Shizuku and Yuuto who call them friends, is not really real but just being always conscious of each other, setting their sights on them and just fulfilling their desires? Seras small murmur made Presidents mouth relax with a surprised expression on her face. She lets out something that resembles a slight sigh and shakes her head. Its not the last time, Im planning to attend college somewhere I can commute from home and as long as you want to be involved in the future, Ill be happy to oblige. Eh? Sera is not the only one. Koizumi and Miura, as well as students from both schools who were nearby, let out a gasp of amazement. Who would have thought that a student who is hailed as the greatest genius of all time, even if it is a small place in a town near the countryside, would not leave the countryside to attend college? Without exaggeration, she is more than capable of going on to the most prestigious universities in the country. She has tons of potential. In the back of their minds, the teachers must be hoping that some of their graduates will go on to famous universities. In her third year, she should have been offered a place to go on to higher education. However, President chose this town. tudents were astonished by this and let out a voice. I love this town and I want to work here in the future. She lifted her gaze from Sera and looked up to look around her, and then looked at us. I had never heard her talk about the future. I had expected her to be a researcher or a business manager, but to want to be involved in a rural town, she really is an extraordinary one. Anyway, this is not the last time. You can challenge me again when you want to. She stood up straight and confidently told her with the dignity of the winner, attracting the attention of many students. Unexpectedly, Sera could not hold back the tears that were welling up in the corners of her eyes and embraced the vice president. Stroking her head, the vice-president smiled wryly and gave President a small bow. Nodding back and turning on her heel, President returned to us and said. Now then, lets return to our primary duties. Everyone go back to your scheduled places and cooperate with the management. With these words, Koizumi and the others returned from being students who were enjoying the festival to being in charge of the operation. As I was about to follow the people who had scattered to do my patrolling part, I was called from behind. Minato-kun, will you be participating in the evening festivities after the closing ceremony? President and Kirasaka were standing next to Shizuku when she asked the question. The night after the festival I honestly dont intend to participate in it. As for the after-party, it is an individual participation, just bring what you have too much of and make a lot of noise. That is the main stage for energetic people. Many of the other students will go home. For the students who are not invited to the event, its just a painful time. Naturally, I dont participate in the party, but as long as they call me, I guess Im going to join them. No, Im not in. Well, if so could you give us a few moments of your time? She turned her gaze toward the rooftop that I used to spend my boring time on. She seemed to be asking me to come there. Kirasaka and President seem to be waiting for an answer without uttering a word. Ill come when Im done with my work. Thank you! When I gave a short reply, I could not help but sigh at the appearance of my childhood friend who was delighted, with her expression beaming like a flower. Kirasaka, perhaps relieved, dropped her shoulders and quickly stepped in a different direction and walked away. The only ones left were me and President.. Shinra was patrolling right? Ill come around with you. Dont look like you dont want to, come on, lets go. No, I dont like it. Its very noticeable, isnt it? Or rather, it makes it impossible to skimp in the name of patrolling. However, in my position as assistant, I have no choice but to obey the chairman. Is this what you call an engaged relationship? I dont want to be a member of society. Making her way through the crowd with her long brown hair waving, I followed the senior who was walking ahead of me. CH 238 The moments of euphoria for the students are short-lived, as much as they longed for and coveted them, they are sad to see them pass. As I followed Presidents back as we made our rounds around the school, many students called out to her. It was either a gift, a friendly chat, or a complaint of some sort. However, their expressions were cheerful and joyful, and the fact that the students were enjoying the festival to the fullest did not change. If that is the case, it is probably a good thing for those of us involved in the management of the event. I thought about the scene I had seen many times from a few steps back. The sight of these students overlapped with the student council members who had been with me just a few minutes before. They too were involved in the management of the event, but they had the same glowing expressions on their faces. The same goes for the student council of Kikyo Jogakuin. Despite the relative circumstances, they were enjoying the event as an event. If there is one thing that is different, it is that there is someone mixed in with the organization as if they were foreign to it. Unable to blend in with this situation, I have been watching from the sidelines as if I were somewhat of a stranger. I understand the meaning of the cultural festival and its significance but in my own way. A cultural festival is a good opportunity for students to experience the process of making, selling, and managing money in a simplified manner before they enter the society. By transforming it into an event, it motivates and encourages students to get involved. I am aware that this is a very harsh and twisted way of looking at it. And it is no exaggeration to say that this years Sakura Festival was a success. There were no obvious problems at the joint event, the shopping district was a great success, and the number of visitors to our school never stopped even at this hour. The number of visitors was definitely the highest ever. The names of Hiiragi Akane and Momiji Shiraishi in front of me as the key players in the success of the event will surely remain in the documents. President, who is a person of great modesty, would probably say that the success was the result of everyones efforts and not her own. And Shiraishi, being a person of great self-esteem, would be proud and boastful. The polar opposites of the two are balanced out to that of a plus or minus zero. Well, there is no denial or anything, since she has achieved the result theres no problem her boasting about it. For Shiraishi, it is certainly the best start on the road to becoming student body president. And the same is true for Hiiragi Akane, for whom this festival will be a great addition to her life in the future. And yet, despite the joyous occasion, no feelings of happiness or joy spread through my heart. There is only a feeling of relief. The festival came to an end without any problems. At the same time, as a member of the student council, I felt bad that I had to deal with all these emotions. About Sera, its honestly nice to hear her say to my face that she wanted to beat me that badly. Without looking back, President muttered as she finished her colorful conversation with the female student in front of me. I caught a glimpse of an unexpected side of her, and from Presidents point of view, I guess she has found someone to engage in friendly competition with. When you work hard and there is someone who outperforms you, people make an escape route and quit trying again. Shes the only person Ive ever met who can compete that well. You could say its just an obsession, though. It was almost to the level of a horror story now. This cultural festival may have been a turning point or a stepping stone in Seras mind, but Presidents words must have ignited her heart. She may have to be prepared to be challenged to compete in some way or the other while she is still a college student. Yes, but it makes me happy. Still, president said with a happy tone in her voice. Since it is true that there is no one in the same grade who can match up with her, she has no one with whom she can have friendly competition with shoulder to shoulder. Even if she is not able to stand in line at the moment, she would be more than happy to have someone following behind her in pursuit of her back. Individual values are interesting because they differ from each other. The true meaning of human relationships is to neither deny nor affirm them. Did you enjoy the cultural festival? President asked amidst the hustle and bustle without stopping to walk, as if she was not good at having personal conversations. Even though she knew the answer, she asked nonchalantly as if to confirm it. She chuckles as she continues and minces her words. I may not have been able to fulfill what you said at the Sports festival about showing how awesome I am, but Its awesome enough though the results prove it more than anything. I can tell by the sight outside the window, by the expressions on the students faces. The fact that this festival is a success. And how much of an influence the person in front of me who have been leading not only the executive committee but also the student council have had. There is nothing to be modest about now. Just after stating the facts, I took a breath in and then thought for a moment. No unnecessary lies, no different meanings. President also doesnt want any extra words either. The festival was more fulfilling than last years. The event in which I was given a role, whether it be a tedious job or not, was different from last year, just because I participated in them. Its something Ive been able to experience because I joined the student council. Otherwise, there is not the slightest possibility that I would have wanted to participate in the management myself. The fact that I can say that, is proof that I am aware of my own character. Its your virtue not to tell a lie, even in flattery so If I wanted to lie, I would have phrased it differently. Rather, if you had asked me if, I had a good time today, I would have replied that yes, I did. President probably had some confidence, which is why she asked me to answer the question. I spent the time that passed without much thoughts. I am sure that she also hoped that spending time with friends who enjoy the company of others would change things. It is really difficult to play the game of developing one character, a life with no right answer. Moreover, even if the best solution is proposed, you are sure to frown in disgust ninety-nine percent of the time. I am well aware that if I want a change in my dull life, I need a change in myself. But the answer to this question repeatedly keeps coming in and disappearing. As I was patrolling with these thoughts in my mind, President stopped and looked from the inside of the school to the rooftop where the setting sun was beginning to set. Ill be back to being a female student after this festival, and Id like to spend a little while doing as I please. The eyes of President looked back at me gently yet frailly lit up with the color of autumn leaves. CH 239 [ With this we are happy to mark the ending of the Sakura FestivalC ] The announcement signaling the end of the Sakura Festival, the culmination of the Student Council led by Hiiragi Akane and the Executive Committee under the leadership of Momiji Shiraishi, echoed throughout the school. There were no disappointed voices, just the cheers of the students reaching the rooftop. They, too, must have felt sad, but were overcome with joy at the fact that they had made it to the end of the festival. I watched the end of the Sakura Festival as the sun began to set behind the mountains. As each of the classes stalls dealt with their last customers one after another, the general public proceeded through the main gate to the outskirts of the city. Those heading to the shopping district, those going to the Kikyo Jogakuin side, and others boarded buses. For his last task, Hino-kun was guiding the students toward the buses. Koizumi was standing alongside Miura as they thanked the visitors from the main gate. Although not visible from the rooftop, Shiraishi must have been giving some kind of greeting or thank-you speech, as I heard loud applause from the direction of the Executive Committees tent. She must have been recognized as an outstanding person among the students, both in name and in reality, after her first big performance. Momiji Shiraishi, the road towards President if there is such a thing, she has successfully completed her first step. President and I were looking at such a scene in the school after we finished our last patrol. Presidents expression was calm, and she looked somewhat sad that the last cultural festival was over. A quiet moment passed, and before we could exchange words with each other, the high-pitched sound of the rooftop door opening echoed from behind us. You two are early. I wonder if theyve been skipping work? As promised, Shizuku and Kirasaka both finished their roles and strode to the rooftop. In their hands hung a bag, which contained several bottles of drinks. Normally the rooftop is not open to the public, but today there are a few benches set up to accommodate the large number of students who might use the rooftop. After putting the drinks she had brought on the bench, Shizuku walked over to where President and I were standing. There are so many people here, its hard to believe its the courtyard. Because of the lighting, the courtyard is the only place where its safe after dark. I looked at the place and replied back to Shizukus mutterings. The actual schoolyard would be more spacious, but unfortunately, the lighting is inadequate. The courtyard is a little smaller, but its easier to prepare for the event there. Next to Shizuku, Kirasaka also rests her hand on the railing and looks at the students below her. I think I sense coldness in her eyes, but Im sure its just my imagination. It seemed like some villain thinking They are just trash kind of thing. In the center of the courtyard, there were many long desks arranged in a row, and on the desks were leftover items from the festival, placed in a messy manner. It was not something special, but the students were satisfied with the products they had made themselves. The final performance of the festival, the evening celebration, is about to begin. It is a festival for students to enjoy after their hard work. There will be a raffle, a small performance, and the announcement of the Miss & Mr. Sakuranoaka. The bouquet Koizumi had prepared for President will also be presented here. Sounds like fun Shizuku said to the students chatting in the courtyard. Her eyes had a gentle light in them, but she seemed to be somewhat of a stranger to them. Senpai! As the four of us stood in a row, watching the event come to an end without conversation, we heard a voice calling someone from below. In a short time, we all naturally turned our attention to the owner of the voice, a voice we were beginning to become accustomed to. Below us, Shiraishi, Koizumi and Miura, as well as Hino-kun, were waving their hands and looking toward us. Behind them were the student council of Kikyo Jogakuin, as well as my sister. Released from the pressure of management, which they should have felt until now, they were happily blending into the circle of students with overflowing smiles on their faces. Even Hino-kun, who is a member of this group, wouldve been feeling a little uncomfortable in this cozy atmosphere, he did not look as nervous as he usually does. Ive been called down, do you want to go downstairs too? Im fine here I answered Presidents question without shifting my gaze. I waved at Shiraishi appropriately and she nodded her head in satisfaction. I wonder what she misunderstood. Are you thinking that Ill come later? Im not going, though. Getting into that circle is easy. Just take a step forward, step into the circle, phase into the conversation and smile at them. Many students do that. They are many times better at human interaction than I am, and they develop the ability to cooperate, which is essential nowadays. And as far as I know, Yuuto is the ideal image of perfection. He is a monster in terms of relationships. So, watch him, learn from him, and step into it yourself. This feeling of emptiness that lingers in my chest may disappear if I get involved with them. It would, but my body denies the thoughts that come to my mind. When I do that, there is a part of me that cries out that I dont need the kinds of companionship to which I need to change my feelings falsely. Then, I should just not think about it. If I dont think about it and just go about my life as I have in the past, Shinra Minato will be able to go about its daily life as usual. It would be easy, I wouldnt belong anywhere, and I wouldnt be dyed by anything. However, as I gazed at the scene below me and saw the girls standing side by side next to me, I clutched my handrail tighter. The choice to remain the same meant that I would respond to nothing, not even to them. I will continue to look at them as if they were ornaments from a distance, drawing the line that I am not worthy and cannot stand in the same place as them. Thats fine. That is how Shinra Minato has lived his life. No, he had no other choice. He did not want to be involved, he did not think they loved him, and even if they did, he avoided them because it was too much for him and it would be troublesome. I am sure that the feelings that are boiling up inside me are not love or anything of the sort. But I was developing a vague feeling that I had to change Why are the students so gloriously happy even in the midst of seemingly hopeless relationships? Are they seeing a more colorful world than the monochrome one that spreads across me? They are enjoying the present moment, and even if it is only a momentary association in a long life, they are living it to the fullest. Something might change. Being involved in the cultural festival, a big stage for students, may bring about a change in their state of mind. It might even bring about feelings that they have never felt before. I went into the festival with faint hopes. But as you can see, the results were not what I expected. After all, since there was no change in myself, there was no way that a change in the environment could drastically change anything. I wonder if it would be right for me to go downstairs and join that circle now? Also, would it be better to exchange words with the students and deepen our friendship? The three of them listened to the words I muttered. I said this to Shizuku. I dont understand her best just because we have known each other since childhood. It was because we happened to spend more time together than others, and therefore we have different amounts of personal information. If we spent a similar number of hours together, most of them would be able to understand her to the same degree as I do. Kirasaka said that she showed a deep interest in Shinra Minato because he did not treat her any differently. But thats because when we met in person, I drew a boundary because she is a person who lives in a different world than I do. President said that the student council needed me because I am a person who can judge things from an objective point of view. Its because I have no unnecessary feeling of value, because Im not in touch with the emotions that people have always had. Its not that Im great in any way. A person without individuality cannot replace a person with individuality. On the contrary, a person with personality can replace a person without personality. No, to be precise, a person with individuality has the charm to take the place of a person without individuality. There is nothing to get off my chest, I am too ordinary. And yet, I am afraid of losing something of mine. There is plenty to lose if I stick to my existing way of doing things. Even if it is not the right choice, I am trying to choose stagnation. If I dont give an answer, the relationship between Kanazaki Shizuku, my childhood friend will continue. If I remain as I am, I will be recognized by Kirasaka Rei as a person who is different from others. If I do not harbor unnecessary feelings, I will not lose the sense of value valued by the President. Because I was narrow-minded, I was able to create the relationship we have today. I was never bothered by changes. As I was thinking these thoughts in my mind, which I would never be ashamed to express out loud, what came back to me from the girls was a surprising response. Fufu thats impossible. Impossible. Impossible. The three of them looked at each other and said, with a chuckle that was almost a wry smile, I wonder what they were talking about. CH 240 : Posted 2 chaps today, dont forget to read the last one. In my life as Shinra Minato-kun, I have confidence that this was the most serious Ive been in my life, but to have a bitter smile on faces is a reaction that goes beyond anything I could have imagined. However, the three of them spoke in denial at the same time. You are unsuitable for the very thing called getting used to. Yeah, isnt that too straight?'' Just accept it since its a fact. I gave a half-eyed glare to the senior who told me her direct opinion just because she was one year older than me, but was told shortly from the other side that it was true. And when even Shizuku nodded her head to that, there was no longer any element of denial. I didnt get the majority vote. Minato-kun is mistaken about one thing. I looked at Shizuku, who held up her index finger and spoke eloquently. I want to reassure you that its not just one mistake. I am confident that I have been wrong most of my life. Minato-kun, I know you are trying to change or do something for us, but it is a needless concern. Shizuku says with a smile on her lips. Opening her small mouth, dumbfounded by the words she was told to me, she continued. We need to change for Minato-kun, not the other way around. We are here because we were attracted to the original Minato-kun. Kanazaki probably called you here to show you that shes going to change, right? President speaks with dismay, as if to say, Whats the matter with you now? Putting the hand that was on the railing to near her mouth and shining her chestnut-colored hair, President asked Shizuku with a glance. But before Shizukus voice could be heard, the voices of the students standing on the stage in the courtyard reverberated through the schools loudspeakers. [ Now then, I would like to announce this years winners of Mr. & Miss Sakuranaoka! ] When the host student announced this loudly, the cheers of the students rose to a climax. Most of the students knew who was going to be chosen, but they all waited for the name to be called. With a deliberate gesture, the host opens the tally sheet in his hand and takes a deep breath. This years winners are Ogiwara Yuuto-san and Kanazaki Shizuku-san, the first two-time consecutive winners for both men and women in the history of our school! The names of the two winners were announced in the courtyard, where cheers and applause spread throughout the school and the excitement was so great that it was sure to reach the neighboring houses. Yuuto was surrounded by students around the center of the courtyard, making a lot of noise. The female students were excited as if their favorite had been chosen. The boys reacted similarly, but more calmly than the girls. Yuuto was led up to the stage by the host, but Miss. Sakuranaoka was now on the rooftop. What is she going to do now? What a meaningful look, but she just smiled. Kanazaki-san? Kanzaki Shizuku-san? Please come to the stage! The host said as he looked around, probably expecting Shizuku to be surrounded by students somewhere in the courtyard. But Shizuku was not there. Shes here on the rooftop. Ive been thinking about it since I talked to Minato-kun earlier what I need to do or change to make Minato-kun turn towards me. She places her hands on the railing and her words continued to quietly trudge along as she gazes at the scene below. Her expression was natural, as if she had come up with an answer. The voices of the students still calling out for Shizuku continued, but the rooftop seemed to be a different world altogether. Everyone is just listening to Shizukus voice. The wind on the rooftop was chilly and brushed Shizukus long black hair. White breath rose out from her mouth, which combined with the setting sun made her look fragile. Next to her, Kirasaka was also staring at Shizuku with sinking eyes, one hand holding back her hair and the other holding up the skirt of her school uniform so that it would not be disheveled. Shizukus words took my breath away. I wondered what motivated her so strongly. What is the difference between my way of thinking and hers? Perhaps we differ in some fundamental way. I wanted to ask her that question because of the current situation. Why are you so obsessed with me? I asked the question in a short, straightforward manner. I wondered if she had a big reason for it, or if it was just a simple one. What came back was a single sentence. Because we are childhood friends. The gentle tone of her voice and the expression on her face made it impossible for me to ask her any further questions. It was as if she was directing such pure emotion directly at me. Even if Minato-kun denies it, you are the one and only for me. No matter what anyone says, you are special to me. As she spoke this, she moved to a bench where she could not see the courtyard. She turned away from the podium she was supposed to be on. The trigger was just a trivial matter, and so is the evaluation from those around me. She pulls out a cup of tea from her bag and boldly announces it with a Kirasaka-like downcast look. However, the tense expression on her face only lasts for a moment and soon changes to her usual cheerful smile. The way she changed her expression, I think I caught a glimpse of her true nature. It is true that women are scary when they are angry so lets be careful. Im now relieved of my duties, and if Im going back to being a schoolgirl, I can devote more time to my colorful love life. The lack of Shizukus appearance caused a bit of confusion, but Yuuto must have thought of an appropriate excuse, and President looked at the students as the situation calmed down and said. Persidents words were met with a cold stare from Kirasaka, who seemed to be enjoying the reaction and smiled scornfully at President. Normally, this would have led to a petty argument, but since on the courtyard stage, they proceeded with the next program [ Now then, I have a gift for Shiraishi-san, the head of the executive committee, and Hiiragi-senpai, the student council president, who have succeeded in having the largest number of visitors, total sales, and the first joint event at this years festival! Please both of you come to the podium! ] When the host announced this, President turned towards the gate saying, Oh! Im being called? and left the rooftop quickly. The way she left, it seems that this person is also skilled at avoiding trouble without hesitation. Downstairs, too, Shiraishi was being pushed onto the stage by the student council members. Looks like she wasnt informed of this, so it must have been a surprise for her. She, too, was flustered, bowing and shrugging as she proceeded. After smiling at her posture, which was inappropriate for what she was being praised for, I sat down on a bench on the rooftop. I would never see such a scene again. I sat on the edge of the bench, with Shizuku sitting in the middle and Kirazaka on the opposite side. I heard a second buzz from below, probably because President had appeared in the courtyard. As I looked up at the sky, which was beginning to darken, thinking of the scene, Kirasaka muttered in a small voice. Did you have a good time at the festival? It was normal I somehow knew that those words were directed at me, not Shizuku. So, I gave a short reply back. Then, this time Shizuku spoke up. But the preparation was difficult, wasnt it? Its not like that, since the executive committee had a lot harder time than us. The white sigh that escaped from my mouth soon faded away as my words were drowned out by the cheers from the courtyard. The conversation itself is meaningless. Its just that the girls and I are merely taking a break until we can get our minds settled. At last years festival, Yuuto was standing next to me. I would have been irritated by his grinning face after winning various awards, such as Mr. Sakuranagaoka and Matching Couple, but now I dont see him. Naturally, I thought at the time that this year would be no different, but reality is different. After the cultural festival, the last school event of the year is finally the school trip. After returning from the trip, the students will quickly get back into the busy routine of the end of the year and the beginning of the new year, and a short while after the new year begins, President will graduate. The turbulent year is coming to an end. No one knows how the story will end. Still, we must continue making choices in our life so that when we look back on our past, we dont have any regrets. : So that marks the ending of the Sakura Festival Arc!! Im trying to be productive so I wont be going anywhere this time. kek CH 241 Japan has four seasons, but it is difficult to distinguish between them clearly. This is because it is more of a physical sensation than most people judging it by the calendar. If it is cold, it is winter; if it feels a little warmer, it is still autumn. The crosswind blowing in the residential area feels cold to me, so winter has already arrived in this town. My criteria, my decision. I wont accept any objections, because I think its okay to judge the seasons on an individual basis. I think to myself as I walk through the residential area on my way to school. The school festival is over and it is the middle of November. The school excursion was coming this weekend. Today, too, the topic of the school trip will probably be the hottest topic of conversation in the school. Classes were crowded with people talking about the school excursion. As one would expect, it was a school trip. For three days and two nights, away from parents and close friends, they can have fun around without worrying about travel expenses. The only things they were concerned about were the opposite sex beside them and the contents of their wallets. I wonder how many students have spent their allowance from their parents as a result of just leisurely walking around eating and wasting money. When I go on these outings, I realize how lucky I am to have a small circle of friends. Because there is no need to buy gifts. In my case, I only need to buy one to send to Kaede and my parents. The rest can be used freely. In fact, it may even evolve into future spending money if I dont use it too much. I confirmed that the pedestrian light in the direction I was going had turned red, and when I stopped, I took out my phone. Smartphone-kun, which I dont normally use, has been active lately. Before I could enter my destination in the search field, I was announced verbally by the person beside me. Is it warm in Okinawa, even in this season? As a matter of course, Shizuku, who I share my morning commute to school with, asked the same question that I had tried to search for on my phone. I cant even consider what to wear or, frankly, how far away it is. I hear it averages over twenty degrees. Isnt it too warm? I was thinking of getting a regular jacket or something, but maybe I can spend the day in short sleeves. Shizukus voice is more cheerful than usual, as if she also has high expectations for the school trip that is just around the corner. Next to her, another joyful voice reaches me. Lets eat all the real Okinawan food, like Okinawan soba noodles and Okinawan donuts. Yuuto, carrying the school bag on his shoulder, made a thoughtless proposal. After the festival and the incident at the coffee shop, our relationship has recently been repaired to the extent that we go to school together as we used to. However, the vague relationship between me and Shizuku still hasnt been resolved. The distance between Yuuto and Shizuku is more detached than the distance between me and Shizuku. In the past, we would have walked a step further and stood side by side from this, but I assume this is what has changed. If you buy me a drink, Ill go with you Seriously, I wonder if I have enough pocket money. Yuuto, who took the joke seriously, makes a gesture to check his wallet, and while Shizuku smiles. She must have realized I was joking. When we saw the light turn green, the three of us resumed walking side by side. Today is the day when we decide on our group and the route for our activities. Naturally, it was easy to imagine how noisy it would be. Time passed, the lunch break was over, and it was time for the last homeroom class. There was no homeroom teacher at the teachers table. Instead, for some reason, I was standing there. Why? This kind of thing would be the job of a class committee member or something. The classmates gazes were on me, and my back was sweating. This is the downside of not being used to talking to other people on a regular basis. The homeroom teacher, on the grounds that I was on the student council, handed me the job of facilitating group assignments and went back to the teachers office to get the paperwork. The class is noisy and only three people, Shizuku, Yuuto and Kirasaka, are paying attention to me at the moment. Well, we will decide on the groups Id like to be with Ogiwara-kun. Me too! I was just about to open my mouth when a female student said so at an inconvenient time. The other female students also raised their hands to run for the team. I was wondering if it would be okay if you could go to elementary school again and learn to shut up and listen to what people have to say first. Youd better shut up before my inner personality comes out is what I would have said like an eighth grader, but I managed to regain my composure. Then, for this school tripC Have you decided on a group yet, Kanazaki-san? I was going to ask you too. No, thats fine. Theyre wondering who the opposite sex theyre interested in is going to share the group with. I dont know how you feel about wanting to ask, but I do. Even if its a roundabout way of saying I understand, dont you guys have the mental capacity to listen to the end of what the person standing in front of you on behalf of you has to say? If it were a manga, my veins would be completely ruptured and Id be bursting with anger. But I pride myself on being calmer than the students around me. Calmly, yes, coolly. I exhale and calm my raging heart. Its annoying is this a zoo? It was impossible. After I calmed down, I came to the conclusion that it would be difficult for me to take the direction of containing this situation and advancing the agenda. As a student council, I cant deny that Im not competent enough. However, it is not like me to make it up with a bunch of smiles and remarks in front of others. My voice was low and cold. The students looked around for a moment to see who said it, but when they realized it was me standing at the teachers table, their eyes widened. Taking advantage of the slightly quieter situation, I continued my statement. If you want to form a group with people of your choice, then you stand up there and proceed with the talk as you please, you too if you dont stand up, then youre wasting your time quietly discussing among yourself. I said, pointing to the male and female students who had just broken off the conversation and announced their opinions. I had seen the female student at the election, but I forgot her name. I dont care because Im sure she is the same. The male student was also one of the groups that was always making a lot of noise near Yuuto. We didnt ask you to do anything. A female student says back to me in a troublesome manner. She distorted her mouth as she draws in her friends and urges them to agree with her. Arent you getting carried away just because you happened to be elected to the student council? As if to represent the consensus of the class, the female student crosses her legs and leans back against the backrest. Im very skeptical about what makes her so confident, but Im wondering if I can properly divert the topic and proceed with the agenda. I was worried, annoyed, and honestly thought about handing the baton over to Yuuto and going back to my seat, but then I noticed Kirasaka looking at me with a grin in the corner of my eye. Shes having a good time. I wonder if she is interested in what I would say or how I would respond in this situation. I dont really care about impressions from the class, or from individuals, or anything else. Rather, I would judge that it would be more mentally draining to go back to my seat poorly and be told a single cold word. That person has a great talent for precisely gouging out peoples hearts, you know. Unconsciously, I release a breath from my chest and switched my thoughts. Then, basically, its the same as boldly claiming that Yuuto lost in a match that he should have won easily in front of everyone, but did you think about that, right? Huh? Its differentC The interpretation of words varies from person to person if you are talking about someone you are friends with, be a little more careful. Then she turns her gaze to Yuuto. The female students are caught up too and look at Yuuto, but he smiles bitterly at their suddenly collected gazes. He waved his hand at the girls as if to say, I dont care, and the other student, who had just been confidently flouncing around, quietly shrank back. Im just the facilitatorand Ill be leaving as soon as Ive explained the rules of group assignment, so please bear with me until then. The noisy classroom turns quiet as I look around at the entire class without emotion. It doesnt have to be that quiet Well, now that the problem of not being able to talk has gone away, so I told my classmates about the rules that had been given to me in advance by my homeroom teacher. CH 242 There are few rules for group formation for the school trip. The students are divided into girls and boys and each is paired with one of their classmates of their choice. The numbers are then assigned to the pair, and a lottery is drawn at the end to combine the male and female pairs. The number of participants must be at least four. There are some other detailed rules, such as the need to assign a person in charge of each group, who must be able to contact the teachers, but this is not a problem when deciding on the groups. This is roughly about all of the rules. After that, each group will decide on its own destination and enjoy the school trip. Thats all for the explanation. If anyone has any questions, please ask the teacher separately. After reading the last sentence in front of my classmates, I walked out from in front of the teachers table to my seat. The classroom, which was so noisy at first has turned quieter, making it easier for me to explain it at last. With no one standing in front of the students, the silence in the classroom gradually turns into a pleasant chatting atmosphere. For the students, this is where the fun begins. The school trip, the biggest event exclusive for second-year students. It is rare to find a student who is not looking forward to it. The students were sitting in their seats, which is back to its lively atmosphere, wondering who is going to be in the group with whom. Youre really good at making enemies, arent you? Kirasaka muttered while sitting. She had already taken out a paperback from her desk and seemed uninterested in deciding on a group. Just as one would expect from Kirasaka, thats all I can say. I was trying to enjoy the situation in the classroom so I suppressed the feeling of wanting to retort to what she said and instead let out a sigh. The teacher said so because of the student council, but it shouldnt be a position where I would be handled all the troublesome work. I was tempted to make the same kind of comment to the teacher, but since I was younger, I decided not to. Teams have you decided whom youre pairing up with? The pupils in the class stood up and gathered with the students they were each going to be paired with. Regardless of gender, the scene remains the same. However, there are a number of male students who are glancing in Kirasakas direction. The rule of group formation requires that the teams be made up of both male and female students. For those who have a liking for Kirasaka, there is no better opportunity than this. Naturally, they must be hoping to be in the same group as Kirasaka. As I was thinking about this while looking at my surroundings, Kirasaka snapped shut the paperback she was holding in her hand. She then turns her eyes toward me and tilts her head as if to say, What are you talking about? What are you talking about? Isnt it decided that I will be in the same group as Shinra-kun? Did you even listen to me? Isnt it obvious? Its a statement that completely ignores what I was explaining to my classmates. I was impressed that she could say such a thing so confidently. Kirasaka, who was staring at me with her mouth open, checks the handout in her hand. The form contains a detailed description of what I had explained to everyone. Immediately her expression turned calm and she put her fingertips to her chin and made a thoughtful face. Honestly, when it comes to gender pairings, we have to rely on the luck of the hour. Even with her brilliant mind, there is no way to deal with it, but still, Kirasaka stands up slowly. As she walked toward the center of the class, where there was a lot of noise to decide who would be in the group, the students passing by were staring at her, wondering what was going on. I was one of them too. As I watched, wondering what she was going to do, she stopped next to Shizuku at the center of the class. I need to talk to you for a moment. Kirasaka pointed to the back of the classroom. She wanted to talk to her at a distance where our classmates couldnt hear them. Shizuku, realizing the meaning, moved to the back of the classroom, though being a little surprised. While all eyes of my classmates were on the girls, I sat in my seat and wondered what I should do about my group. Good luck isnt a word that means anything when it comes to group formation. I wondered if there was anyone in the class who would be strange enough to invite me to join them, as I had been making a poor impression on my classmates lately. As I thought about this, I looked around the classroom again and saw that Yuuto had casually slipped out of the center of the class and sat down in the seat in front of me. Minato, do you have any ideas about where you want to go? I was stunned by the way he spoke so excitedly with a travel magazine in his hand, which our homeroom teacher had brought along for reference. Yuuto, who noticed my gaze, asked a question curiously. Perhaps youre not interested in Okinawa? No, before that, I would like to ask you why youre just assuming that youre going to be in a group with me. On top of the materials he brought with him, there is a sheet of paper on which the names of the group members are written. On it, my name is written in the column of the group leader, and his name is written below it. The classmates are looking for Yuuto, who has disappeared from his seat in an instant, acting in a sneaky and peculiar manner. I dont like the fact that their eyes finally landed on us, and they seemed a little unconvinced that it was me. What!? You dont want to team up? I let out a sigh as he asked back in surprise. Since there is no other person to pair up with, I have no choice but to prepare myself for being resented by my classmates. Without replying back, I put my hand on the material Yuuto brought. As we both silently searched for a place to go with each other, our homeroom teacher returned from the staff room. In one hand he is holding a lottery box made of cardboard. As he placed the box on the teachers desk, he spoke. The students who decided on their pairs are asked to turn in their forms, and the lottery will be held when all the forms have been collected. The students nodded and responded in various ways to the brief explanation. When Yuuto finished speaking, he quickly handed the forms that he brought with him to the homeroom teacher. This confirmed that Yuuto and I would be in the same group. The boys may have been dissatisfied with this, but it was Yuutos opinion and no one interfered. After all the classmates forms were submitted, the homeroom teacher first announced the boys group. Shinra and Ogiwara, group D. A female student, acting as the scribe, writes Yuutos and my name on the blackboard, and a D under it. The female students started to get a little noisy. After the boys, the girls groups are to be announced. The group that draws D will be in the same group as us. After all the draws for the boys were over, the pairings for the girls were announced. I was watching the class from my seat, but Kirasaka next to me and Shizuku a little ahead of me were waiting for the results with their hands clasped together. Is it okay to make such a serious face? It is the difference in the expectations for school trips that makes me think that it is just another free day. For girls Kanazaki and Kirazakas group is The homeroom teacher gets the boys in a bit of an uproar when he says it like that. Probably he was shocked to find out that they were in the same group, even though they were not close friends. At the same time, the possibility of being in the same group with these two students was also a sign of anticipation. I wondered what they were talking about back there were they talking about being in the same group? Its unforeseen With this thought in mind, I waited for the homeroom teachers next words. they will be in group B. The homeroom teacher drew a piece of paper with the letter B written on it, and the boys who were in the same group cheered as soon as the homeroom teacher announced it. But on the contrary, they both reacted in exactly the opposite manner, dropping their heads onto the desk and looking discouraged and exhausted. Shizuku looked back at me with teary eyes and shook her head as if to say that she wanted to give up. There was nothing I could do about it. I wondered if I should say something to Kirasaka next to me, but when I turned my gaze to the side, she muttered quietly with emotionless eyes, as if she were at the end of the world. I wont be going on the school trip Go By no means is it my or Yuutos fault. Not that there was anything wrong with that, but for some reason I decided to keep it close to my chest that I felt bad for both of them.